ã€ŠI Forgot I Loved You Alpha (Ellie and Nolan)ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Ellie''s POV

    "Did you hear the Alpha only married that rogue girl for her child? Because the child of a fated mate is supposed to be the strongest?"

    "Or why would he marry her, a spineless low-born... What''s her name, Ellie?"

    "It doesn''t matter." The Alpha, my fated mate, Nn, spoke too, "We''re about to divorce."

    "Right. She''s useless." People surrounded him, his friends, his subordinates,ughed, like hearing a joke.

    Hearing their words, the pregnancy test slipped from my hand to the floor.

    I was about tell him that I was finally pregnant. After three long years.

    A new life born of matebond. Of us.

    I thought this would make Nn happy; he always wanted an heir.

    But when I eagerly rushed here from home, to his usual lounge, I found Nn with a group of peopleughing at me. They were calling me that rogue girl, a low-born, saying I was desperate and clinging to him.

    And a woman cuddled up next to him.

    His ex-girlfriend.

    Felicity.

    Through the lounge''s ss, Nn sat in a private booth, his dark hair perfectly styled, the sharp line of his jaw catching the golden bar light. His suit clung to his broad frame, tailored to his strength, every inch of himposed and unreadable.

    One hand rested on the velvet seat behind him, the other around a ss he hadn''t sipped. He looked like a man carved from ice and control, distant, beautiful, and entirely out of my reach-like always.

    Felicity''s curvy body leaned into his, her breasts nearly spilling out of her red dress as her long, golden hair fell like silk over her shoulder. Sheughed, tilting her head back as she traced a finger along his sleeve. He didn''t flinch away. Didn''t correct her. Just sat there, letting it happen, his eyes fixed somewhere beyond her shoulder.

    My jaw tightened. Felicity had left the pack years ago when Nn and I had wed... She was who this party was for?

    This is an extravagant Lounge, one I rarely dared go to. Only today, I didn''t care all the whispers from polished, powerful people who never quite hid the way they looked down on me.

    I opened the door and peeked in, hesitating around the crowd of bodies on how or...

    if I should approach. Next to me, a few pack members watched with interest,ughing loudly, too loudly, like they wanted to be overheard. ¡°Felicity and Nn, back together again. Honestly, they look perfect."

    "Felicity is so much better than that rogue girl, she''s the daughter of a Beta, after all."

    "Ellie begged Nn to marry her. How pathetic. She won''t mind if Nn strays. She should be grateful he even touched her."

    Theirughter was cruel, biting, and not a single person in that room bothered to lower their voice. He didn''t stop them.

    My breath caught in my throat, and I gripped the edge of the doorframe to steady myself. I waited for Nn to deny it. To say something.

    But all he did was offer a hollow shrug.

    "I simply found her forgettable," he said, tone as indifferent as his expression. "There was no spark worth nurturing."

    The world tilted.

    They saw me, eventually. Some nced my way and looked away again, covering their mouths, amused. Others didn''t bother hiding their smirks. But Nn''s eyes found minest. And when they did, there was no flicker of regret. No apology. Just that same nk indifference.

    "Go away," Someone yelled at me, as if trying to chase away a homeless. Someone drunk, threw a drink at me,ughing. "Go pick up trash! Isn''t that what you rogues do?"

    Hope shattered like fragile ss. I turned and fled. I wasn''t even sure where I was running, but my feet carried me in a clumsy mess.

    Someone called after me. A Beta, I think. "It''s dangerous outside..."

    "Let her go."

    That was Nn''s voice.

    "It''s time she sees her ce."

    I hadn''t even realized it had started raining until my consciousness snapped back into ce. My head throbbed from crying, my vision was a blur, and I had no idea where I was-

    It''s not fair.

    I had given everything. Bent over backwards trying to make him see me, love me. I had begged silently for scraps of affection, clinging to the hope that he would soften, that someday he would reach for me like I always reached for him, despite my ce in the pack.

    I burst out past the brick, my shoes spraying into a puddle.

    A car honked.

    Headlights red. I turned toote.

    "Bang-"

    The impact m into me, and the intense pain exploded through my body.

    The light bloomed like fire, sharp and white-hot, before everything went dark as the

    faint howl of a wolf merged with the screech of tires.

    The smell of antiseptic and linen greeted me first.

    I blinked against the harsh white lights.

    A hospital room, only those lights can burn your eyes that badly. My limbs felt heavy,

    my head thick with fog. Beeping machines echoed somewhere nearby.

    "Ellie!"

    A familiar voice broke through the

    haze. I turned my head slowly.

    bed her facepale, eyes

    and

    red-rimmed with worry.

    my

    "Are you okay? Goddess, Ellie, you scared me. They said you just stepped onto the

    road without looking. What were you thinking?!"

    I tried to answer, but the words tangled on my tongue. What happened... I stepped onto the road?

    "Why didn''t I have any memory?

    The door opened, and a nurse entered, followed by a man in a healer''s uniform. The healer murmured something to the nurse, then turned to me.

    "How are you feeling?"

    I stared at him nkly.

    "Ok," The Healer clearly didn''t care my answer, he took out a pen, "your name is

    Ellie Ashwood, right?"

    I didn''t give any answers. The healer furrowed his brow and brought a tablet forward, flipping through some notes. ¡°We contacted your mate Alpha Nn. He mindlinked your earlier, but.

    I blinked again, slowly.

    My mate...

    What is mate?

    Do I have memory loss or...?

    Healer said, ¡°Alpha Nn said he thought you were just making up the ident for

    attention, causing trouble. Anyways, I''ll inform him you''re awake."

    A sharp silence cut through the room, then an indifferent voice was nearly in my

    ears, in my head.

    ¡°Ellie. Seriously?" A familiar man''s voice spoke in my thoughts. ¡°... You just had to go and make a fuss out of nothing?"

    Third-person''s POV

    Nn was furious.

    He got a call from Healer, saying Ellie had a car ident.

    He thought this was another excuse she made.

    She caused all sorts of trouble these years. Throwing her tantrums, making a scene,

    all these drama¡ªjust to get his attention. He''s had enough.

    A car ident now, huh?

    She''s been gone for only half an hour! What are the odds?

    "I''m not doing your childish game.) His voice low, "How many times are you going to use excuses to get my attention. You need to stop, flies ve got better things to do

    "Umm... what?" She sounded hesitated. "What home?"

    "Go home." He ordered, "And stop bothering me."

    Her voice totally confused, "I DON''T KNOW WHERE IS HOME... who the hell are you?"

    "......" He said, "What?!"

 Chapter 2

    Ellie''s POV

    I had a bad headache.

    Am I really suffering from amnesia?

    Why can''t I remember anything?

    The weirdo''s voice in my head paused. His voice filled with confusion and distain.

    "What is this," he asked, "Your new trick?"

    "What?" I was a little angry, because of his tone, "And why are you in my head? "

    "Ellie, I don''t have time for your games or tantrums. Stop pretending. The Moonstone Pack will be arriving soon, and I need you home. Now."

    Then-silence. The mindlink cut so abruptly, I felt like I''d been pped.

    What... the hell?!

    That was rude!

    I blinked up at the ceiling, the sterile white lights of the hospital sharp against my eyes. I was searching for anything, any memories, an exnation, but there was nothing.

    Who was that?

    No-who was I?...Ellie? I''m Ellie?

    A low curse broke the quiet. I turned my head, found the redhead still standing over me, arms folded and lips curled in outrage.

    "Unbelievable!" she hissed. "You almost died, and that sorry excuse of a husband doesn''t even show up to see if you''re breathing."

    Husband?

    I tried to sit up, but my body screamed in protest. But she rushed over and helped me upright, her touch gentler than her tone. "Careful," she muttered. "The crash was bad. You''ve only been awake for a few hours."

    "Wait." My voice cracked. "I''m married?"

    She froze. Her gaze snapped to mine, searching. ¡°Ellie... don''t mess with me right now."

    "I''m not." I muttered, "Who am I married to?"

    Her face tightened, shocked. "What? Didn''t you just connect to Alpha Nn''s mindlink? Wow... You really don''t remember, huh?"

    ...So that person just now was Alpha Nn? My husband?

    "Well, I''m Rae, we''ve been friends for a long, long time. As for Nn, you''ve devoted everything to him."

    Rae could hardly believe it all, but she still went on to exin everything to me. ¡°You were always trying so hard to be good enough, yet he was always cruel... You-you just stood by, loving him. I was...never a fan."

    I stared at her. "Why would I love someone like that?"

    And I meant it. Something inside me curled at the idea. It felt foreign. Pathetic.

    Rae blinked, startled. "Wow. That''s... new. The old you, whenever you mentioned Nn, you''d defend him for just breathing. Now you''re actually saying this about him... that''s new."

    I scoffed, "Now that''s the thought of a normal person!"

    The "Me" that Rae described was utterly unreasonable ¡ª giving up everything for a man? Foolish! Why not live for yourself?

    Just then, the door swung open and the Healer stepped in again. He looked me over with practiced boredom, his lips twitching with something close to disdain.

    Rae frowned. "She doesn''t remember anything. Not even Nn. You need to do another check."

    The Healer rolled his eyes, but came forward anyway. But when his hands touched me, his expression changed.

    He stiffened, eyes flickering. "You have a wolf," he said softly. "That''s... impossible." My throat tightened. "What?"

    He didn''t answer me. He just moved more quickly now, fingers searching along my temples, my stomach. And then he went still.

    "...She''s pregnant,"

    Rae shot up. "What?!"

    "Only a few weeks. Barely detectable. But it''s there." The Healer took a step back, his face pale. ¡°And she''s healed almostpletely, even from moments ago when I checked. Faster than she should. If she''s wolf-less, a rogue... this shouldn''t be possible."

    He left in a rush, muttering something about needing to peak to the Alph immediately.

    Pregnant. I let the word sit in my mouth, so unreal. The world had tilted,pletely untethered. I looked at Rae, hoping she had answers, but all I saw was her crumbling.

    "You didn''t know," I said quietly.

    "I didn''t think it was possible," she replied, dragging her hands down her face. ¡°He''s barely touched you in months. And you''re not even... officially Luna."

    "So I was married to someone who didn''t even want me?"

    Rae''s voice softened. "You wanted him. You thought if you tried hard enough, he''d see you. That he''d love you."

    I really wanted to ask Rae, "And did he?" But from her reaction, I already knew the

    answer.

    A cold weight settled in my gut.

    Shit.

    "...You could run!" Rae said aloud, surprising both of us. "Take the baby. Start over somewhere no one knows you. Honestly, if you wanted an out, nows the time."

    I blinked, instantly overwhelmed. I had just woken up, no memory of who I was, no idea if the woman beside me was truly my best friend. And now, I was supposed to make a life-altering decision¡ª

    Could I go out on the street and get into another ident to get my memory back?

    Rae rubbed her eyes. ¡°Forgive me, I spoke out of pure feeling. I mean, if you did I''d support it. But... now that

    I''m thinking about it, is that fair to the kid? To grow up like we did? As a rogue?"

    I fell into silence.

    "And... you don''t even know who you are. How could you raise someone else?" Rae spoke softly, hesitated, "Do you consider... getting an abortion?"

    "An abortion?!"

    "I mean, think of it. You are carrying a child from a man who felt like a stranger to you, and didn''t love you," she muttered, "and you''re a rogue. Do you really want to keep this child?"

    "I know, but..." I hesitated, "this is so cruel. What if... their father wanted it? This should be a decision for both of us."

    "I''ll go home," I said finally. "See how my husband reacts. Then I''ll decide."

    After receiving permission to leave the hospital, I felt a strange sense of freedom, but also uncertainty.

    Home wasn''t what I remembered. Not that I remembered anything, but I expected it to feel... safer.

    He was waiting, who I assumed was my husband, Nn, stood in the center of the den like a statue carved from ice.

    His suit jacket was unbuttoned, his tie loose around his throat. He was handsome... but he felt alien to me.

    "So the dramatics continue," Nn said coldly, arms crossed. "What was it this time? A scratch on your arm?"

    I froze.

    Hey! Your wife had a car ident!

    He stepped closer. "I saw the report, you were nearly ''dead'' when they found you. I''m so sure, though, you look-fine to me. Quit ying the vieum, Ellie You''ve done this before I''m not falling for it again."

    "What?" My voice caught.

    "Crying to get attention. Copsing in the kitchen just because I waste. What''s

    next? Aa?"

    I''d faked being sick or hurt in the past? Just for attention?

    A woman, curvy and blonde, sauntered into view behind him, all silk and smugness. She was close to him, considering he was supposed to be my husband. Honestly Nn, you should''ve let her stay gone. Rogues are always such a mess."

    I stared at them. I clenched my hands into fists.

    ...This was my life?

    Third-Person''s POV

    Meanwhile, deep within the heart of the Moonstone Pack...

    The crystal orb flickered to life, its pale blue glow casting shadows across the stone

    chamber.

    Alpha ric stood frozen, his hand hovering inches from the orb''s surface. Beside him, his son, Cassian, drew in a sharp breath.

    "It''s her," Cassian murmured, voice tight with disbelief. "After all these years..."

    ric nodded slowly, eyes never leaving the shifting light. The long-lost princess,

    his daughter, had resurfaced.

    And not just anywhere. He knew that pack...

    Alpha Nn''s territory.

    The very pack where their princess was ¡ª right there!

 Chapter 3

    Ellie''s POV

    "Am I right?" Felicity pouted, speaking to Nn in a teasing tone, throwing me a sidelong nce. "She''ll only cause you trouble."

    "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU NOW?" I asked.

    The words slipped from my lips before I could think, before I could filter or soften or smile like I apparently used to.

    The air in the room stilled. Nn''s brows shot up, but Felicity''s face cracked first, her lips parting in a sneer.

    "What did you just say?" she asked, a mocking littleugh curling around her words.

    I took a slow step forward, tilting my head, studying her as if she were a painting hung in my house without permission. ¡°I mean it. Who, are, you?"

    The silence that followed was heavy with shock, their shock.

    Maybe it was because I hadn''t flinched when she sneered at me, hadn''t cowered or looked to Nn for help. Maybe it was just that I was finally acting like someone with a backbone.

    Felicity recovered quickly, smile stretching back into ce like a mask. ¡°Cute. Trying on a new personality, are we? What is this, Ellie 4.0? A little sass to win your precious Alpha back? Man, you''ll try anything for a nce from him."

    "Oh," I said lightly, "I see. You''re in my house, with my husband, insulting me, and I''m the one desperate for his attention. That clears things up."

    Nn blinked, furrowing his brow. Felicity''s expression twisted.

    "Excuse you! You''ve got a lot of nerve for someone who used to cry if Nn so much as frowned in your direction," she snapped. "Remember that? Remember begging him to stay every time he so much as nced at me? Or do we not recall that version of you? This personality switch up won''tst! You''re pathetic! Remember that!"

    I smiled, not because it was funny... okay, it is a bit funny. A random woman yelled at me for who I was.

    ¡°I did all that?¡± I asked, raising a brow. "Wow. That''s embarrassing. Should Iugh?

    Or p for it? Because until now, all I''ve heard is the story of a poor girl doing everything she can for the man she loves, and that man being blind to it, not appreciating her at all. "

    "And here you are, mocking her, "I looked at her in her eyes. "as if it has anything to do with you. If she made a mistake, it''s that she didn''t leave sooner. You two are disgusting"

    Felicity''s mouth opened, but nothing came out. She looked like she spotted a ghost in daylight.

    "You really are insane," She said, recovering her bnce. "What are you doing, Ellie? Reinventing yourself? ying the new, brave and misunderstood wife? You''re embarrassing."

    "She''s pretending again,¡± Nn muttered under his breath, arms crossed. "She''s always done this when she wants something."

    I snapped my head toward him. ¡°You think I''m pretending? For what?"

    "You think I''m impressed?¡± His voice was low and annoyed. "We''ve yed this game before."

    "Do we?" I said, stepping closer. "Now it''s the new game. And I''m not who I was." He frowned.

    Felicityughed again, shrill and brittle. "So what, you''re strong now? You''re going to fight against him? Please. You couldn''t even stand to be in the same room when he ignored you, doing all these pity cries for him."

    I looked her dead in the eyes. "I don''t want him."

    And I meant it. I wasn''t even sure I wanted me yet, but I was damn sure I didn''t want

    to be her anymore. The girl who begged. The girl who bent over backwards for a man who never met her halfway.

    "I''m not here to cry or win anyone over,¡± I scoffed. ¡°I''m just trying to figure out how I ended up married to someone who thinks silence is a personality trait."

    That onended hard. Nn''s jaw clenched, but with a sigh he turned slightly, his eyes closing as a mindlink reached him. He didn''t say anything aloud, but I could feel his mood shift¡ªcold and businesslike. Alpha mode.

    "I have to take this," he said, turning and walking out without another nce.

    Felicity waited until the door clicked

    shut before stepping closer, her voice lower now, quieter, but no less venomous. She reminded me of a s viper, a pretty one, but those eyes locked on me like a target,

    "I''ve heard rumors, you know, trying for a child. Scraping for scraps again, like you could ever be his true Luna. Even if you did, you think. they''d ever let you raise that child?" "Wither

    she asked her smile all teel.ne

    your status? You''re a nobody, Ellie. Just a rogue who got lucky. They''d never let you keep that pup."

    I said nothing, but my hand moved protectively over my stomach. Did she know? No

    way.

    "Don''t be stupid. When I''m Luna, they''d give the baby to me. And I''ll make sure they never forget how pathetic their mother was."

    She leaned in. ¡°If you think I''ll be kind, think again."

    I didn''tsh out. I didn''t scream. I just stared at her like I was seeing her clearly for the first time.

    When Nn returned, I was still standing there, arms crossed and lips sealed.

    I turned to him as he walked in, my voice calm. "Is it true?"

    He raised a brow. "Is what true?"

    "That I wouldn''t be allowed to raise my own child in this pack?"

    He exhaled, almost dismissively. "That was the agreement. You knew what this was We are married to produce the child of a fated bond they are stronger, but you''re no Luna. I thought that was clear."

    "And after that? What was I just supposed to disappear?"

    "You''d do what you always do," he said, dryly. "Run off crying, then show up again looking for attention."

    I stared at him.

    This man... was the worst.

    My voice shook with something closer to fury than sadness. "You''re such a jerk."

    He blinked. "Excuse me?"

    "You married me, used me, ignored me, and now you''re pretending I''m the one being dramatic? You don''t even know me."

    "I know you better than you think." His voice sounded exhausted, like I was still pulling some act.

    ¡°No,¡± I snapped. "You knew a girl who thought being silent would keep her safe. Who thought if she was obedient enough, maybe, just maybe, you''d love her back."

    His bored expression didn''t budge, his eyes half-lidded with the same detached disinterest he always wore, like emotions were beneath him. Like I was beneath him.

    "But I''m not her anymore."

    I could practically feel him waiting. Waiting for the performance, he thought he knew

    by heart. For the trembling lips. For the wide, watery eyes. For the whispered, please don''t go.

    But I didn''t give it to him.

    Instead, I squared my shoulders, letting the fire settle into my spine like armor. My

    voice clear and steady.

    "I want a divorce."

    His hands slid slowly out of his pockets. For once, he looked uncertain. "What?"

    "You heard me. I want out of this marriage."

    I smiled, lifted my chin in pride.

 Chapter 4

    Ellie''s POV

    Nn looked like I''d pped him.

    Still, he said nothing. Just stood there with that same stiff posture, brows drawn together, like the weight of the word divorce hadn''t fully settled on him yet. His silence stretched, broken only by the hum of tension thickening between us.

    "You''re being ridiculous," he finally muttered, jaw ticking. "You''re clearly upset. If this is some tantrum to get attention-"

    "Who''s throwing a tantrum?¡± I raised my eyebrow, "You think this is about you?¡±

    His head jerked back, blinking like I''d just spoken in anothernguage. For a moment, I almostughed. He truly didn''t get it. The man was so used to seeing me as a quiet, obedient shadow of a wife, he couldn''tprehend the idea of me actually walking away.

    "Somehow you think I''m trying to impress you," I continued, voice sharper now. "Like everything I do is some borate act to win you over. This is so toxic. I''m done. I''m not going to be your silent little essory. I''m not going to let your mistress mocks me and you stand there saying nothing."

    "Who is a mistress?" Felicity snapped.

    His mouth opened, a protest forming, but I didn''t let him finish. ¡°Ellie¡ª¡±

    "No," I snapped, cutting through whatever excuse he was about to feed me. "You made a deal? Fine. But I never agreed to be humiliated in my own home. I never agreed to be treated like some disposable incubator. I''d never agreed to give up my child. And I sure as hell didn''t agree to you. So let''s get to it. Are we getting divorced or not?"

    He frowned, clearly thrown off by how steady I was. How real this was.

    "You''re serious."

    I met his eyes without blinking. "Dead serious."

    His lips thinned, frustration flicking over his eyes. "Fine. If you want to throw your life away, don''t let me stop you."

    He turned sharply, calling out over his shoulder, "Beta! Prepare for the rejection ceremony. Do it now."

    Felicity''s hand moved to her hip with a low scoff under her breath. "Finally."

    The Beta peeked through the door, confusion etched deep into the furrow of his brow. ¡°Alpha,¡± he said carefully, "ah, not that I''m questioning you, but perhaps you should... reconsider?"

    Nn''s chest filled with a deep breath, like a volcano holding its fuse.

    The beta continued, his voice more pitched. "It''s just...the rejection ceremony isn''t something to do lightly. With all due respect, this seems like an emotional argument

    "Do what I said," Nn finally barked, cutting him off.

    The Beta hesitated, ncing at me like he expected me to cry, plead, offer some kind of excuse. But I just stared back.

    I even rolled my eyes.

    Then Nn''s eyes fell to me, that cold smirk tugging at his mouth again. "Think it over, Ellie. After today, you''ll regret this."

    Regret?

    I broke out aughter. Why is he so confident that I''d want to stay here? I only regreting back to ask him about the child. The man who let another womanugh at me across the table and hoped I said nothing and swallowed it like medicine.

    How could that be possible?

    "Regret?" I said. "I regret staying this long."

    I left the room without waiting for permission.

    The maid blinked when I asked for help finding my own bedroom. Guess they hadn''t

    gotten the memo yet, the Alpha''s wife didn''t know where she slept.

    I followed her through the long corridors with my chin high, not stopping once. I didn''t care that my heart was racing, or that the walls of this ce still echoed with memories I didn''t have. This wasn''t my home. It never had been.

    By the time I reached the room, I already knew I didn''t want to take anything with me. I didn''t want the gowns wore to please him, the perfume that he''d once scoffed at, or the jewelry I had no memory of choosing. None of it felt like mine Still, I opened the drawers and started folding, just to give my

    hands something to do.

    The maid lingered awkwardly, eyes darting to my stomach, then to the door, like she expected Nn to barge in and drag me back.

    He dare to.

    Third-Person''s POV

    Nn was still, his feet nted like roots had grown through his feet, staring at where Ellie had disappeared.

    Felicity, as usual, didn''t wait for an invitation as her hand slithered up his arm.

    "Nn," she said softly, her voice all

    honey and silk. "I know this must

    be... stressful. Don''t worry about

    Ellie," she said. "You know she does this. She''s impulsive Emotional. She''lle crawling back when she realizes you mean what you say."

    He didn''t answer. His mind was still echoing with Ellie''s voice. "I want a divorce."

    Felicity leaned in closer. "Maybe this is for the best. Once the ceremony''s done, everything will be simpler. We can finally talk about the future."

    His jaw tensed.

    ¡°Our future," she continued, her fingers drifting to his arm. ¡°Marriage. A real mating bond. A proper Luna by your side. And children, Nn. You need a proper heir. Someone strong. Someone like you. Like us."

    Her voice dropped into something breathy. "I''ve always dreamed of a little boy with your eyes and my "

    He stood up.

    She froze mid-sentence, blinking at the sudden shift.

    "I need to walk," Nn said curtly.

    And he left the room.

    Nn could feel her staring after him, but he couldn''t hear her anymore¡ªnot over

    the sound of Ellie mming every door she''d ever kept politely closed.

    Divorce.

    She meant it. She wasn''t bluffing, or begging, or trying to prove a point.

    She was done.

    And the worst part? She hadn''t looked heartbroken. She''d looked free.

    The Beta caught up with Nn in the hallway rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "Sir, are you sure about this... It''s just a shame," he muttered. "The child of a fated mate bond would vet the strongest of

    its generation..."

    "Don''t bring that up again,¡± He snapped, sharper than he intended.

    He went silent, walking beside him with careful steps. Nn could feel his questions

    pressing against his teeth, but he didn''t voice them. Smart.

    Still, he could sense the doubt radiating off him.

    Wasn''t the Alpha always indifferent about his wife? Why is he so angry now?

    Because this wasn''t how it was supposed to go.

    Because she wasn''t supposed to leave me.

    Nn clenched his fists.

    "She can''t even have children," he muttered. "It''s better this way. That marriage was never built tost. I''ve been sick of that low-status rogue for a while now."

    The Beta didn''t respond as the lie hung between them. Before the silence could

    stretch any longer, a young wolf skidded to a halt around the corner, panting and wide-eyed.

    ¡°Alpha!¡± he said, breathless. ¡°A Healer is requesting to see you. It''s urgent... about your wife!"

 Chapter 5

    Third-Person''s POV

    What could possibly be wrong with her?

    The messenger, a scrawny wolf with trembling hands and a nervous scent, stood in front of me, barely managing to meet Nn''s eyes. "Alpha," he said, voice taut, "the Healer insists it''s urgent. He said it concerns... your wife''s medical results."

    Nn let out a short, humorless breath.

    My wife.

    It felt strange, the word. Heavier now. But he shoved that thought aside.

    "She was perfectly fine earlier," Nn muttered. "Lively, throwing her little tantrum, storming around like she owned the ce. If anything, she looked healthier than ever. Yet you think she''s illed?"

    The worker didn''t answer, of course. He simply nodded and backed away, disappearing the second he stopped acknowledging his existence.

    Nn started pacing, his thoughts still spinning around Ellie''s outburst like flies around fire.

    She said she wanted a divorce.

    And she meant it.

    He could still hear the way she said it, not the sobbing little girl he used to know, the one who wilted under pressure and curled up at his feet with hope in her eyes. No, this version of her was wild and loud and sure. Nothing like her past acts, this character felt far to... real.

    And it got under his skin.

    Nn clenched his jaw. His footsteps echoed under the high ceilings, but even that sound couldn''t drown out his thoughts.

    "Alpha," the Beta said quietly, stepping up beside me, "sir, excuse my words, but... why are you so angry?"

    He didn''t answer.

    He tilted his head. ¡°You''re not usually like this. Cold, yes. Focused. Controlled. But this? You''re... upset."

    Nn stopped walking.

    The worst part was, he wasn''t wrong.

    He''d always prided himself on being unmoved. Strategic. He handled war councils and border threats with less heat than he''d felt knowing Ellie was packing her things like she''d never cared for him at all.

    Nn ran a hand through his hair, denied, ¡°No, I am not. It''s because she''s acting out."

    "Tell the Healer he can leave the results in my office." He spoke coldly, impatiently, "I''ll look at them when I have time."

    The Beta hesitated, then nodded, clearly sensing this wasn''t a battle worth pushing. As Nn turned to leave, his jaw tightened.

    Medical results.

    How could there possibly be something wrong with her?

    She was too loud. Too bold. Too alive.

    Ellie''s POV

    The next day, I was double-checking my bag, folding each piece of clothing over again, not because I was sentimental, but because it gave my hands something to do while the rest of me burned. I refused to leave in a flurry. No storming out. No mmed doors. If I was leaving, I''d do it calm. Composed. On my own two feet.

    "Too bad," one of the maids whispered nearby, her voice not nearly quiet enough. "Nn''s been Alpha for so long. He really needs an heir. Poor man. Maybe things will finally settle down once Felicity takes over. She can definitely give him children unlike Ellie."

    I closed the lid of my suitcase and let the soft click of thetch answer for me.

    I can have children. That''s not the problem.

    What scares me is the thought of raising them in this ce. This house isn''t a home, it''s a pedestal I was meant to stand on, silent and pretty, until I cracked under the weight. If someone wants to stay here and be worshipped and walked over, that''s on them.

    A soft chime echoed through the packhouse''s inte system. It was a message from the Beta, formal and direct to my room alone.

    "The rejection ceremony has been prepared. Please report to the Alpha''s office, Ellie."

    I stood up, brushing invisible dust from my sleeves. My shoes clicked with purpose as I left the room behind. One step, then another, down the long hallway I''d once memorized with the desperation of someone trying to belong.

    I rounded the corner and nearly froze.

    Voices. Familiar, but from a dream I hadn''t let myself remember until now.

    Two men stood at the end of the corridor.

    The first was tall and broad-shouldered, his hair a tousled chestnut brown that curled slightly at the ends, like he''d always been too impatient to brush it. He wore a dark military-style jacket ovena fitted shirt, the sleeves rolled up to his forearms, revealing faint scars along sun-kissed skin. His stance was alert, a protective tension in his frame like he was ready to step in front of anything that moved too fast. His sharp eyes locked onto mine the second I rounded the corner.

    The second man stood just behind him, older, leaner, with silver

    threaded through his cold-brew

    brown hair, slicked neatly back. He

    was dressed th

    a long ash gray coat

    trimmed with gold, regal in posture but unreadable in expression. Still and sharp like a drawn de, one that hadn''t dulled in the slightest with time. His gaze was colder, quieter, but no less piercing.

    Those must have been the visitors from the Moonstone Pack Nn had mentioned.

    The air seemed to bend between us,

    the younger one turned, his eyes narrowing the second theynded on me. A look shed across his face so fast nearly missed it. He nodded to one of the guards, asking low, "Who is she?"

    My brows furrowed, I ducked my head, and my legs carried me past them toward

    the office door.

    I was almost in Nn''s office when I heard one of the guards answering his question.

    "She''s our Alpha''s rogue wife."

    Rogue.

    The word pped me, not because it hurt anymore, but because I''d heard it so many times it had nearly be my name. Not Ellie. Not mate. Not woman. Just..... rogue. Something less-than.

    The doors shut behind me, and I let myself focus on the trail ahead.

    Nn stood behind his desk, arms crossed, looking at me like I waste, even though I wasn''t.

    "You''re early," he muttered.

    "Your Beta said now," I said. "So I''m here now."

    He studied me, trying to read the cracks in my face like always, but I didn''t give him

    any.

    ¡°Last chance to change your mind," he said, smirking slightly, trying to make it sound like a joke. But his eyes weren''tughing.

    I tilted my head sarcastically. "You sure you want to give up your dramatic rogue

    wife? Apparently, she was always good for a bit of gossip."

    His mouth pressed into a hard line.

    "Let''s get it over with," I said.

    Something in his expression shifted. Annoyance, maybe. Or disbelief. As if the script

    in his head was finally starting to unravel.

    Suddenly, the doors mmed open.

    The Beta burst in, breathless and holding a folder in his hand.

    "Alpha! Wait-Please, these are important!"

    We both turned.

    He rushed forward, gripping a folder like it were burning his fingers. His eyes flicked

    to me, wide and uncertain, then back to Nn.

    I frowned, watching as Nn for the papers.

    "What could it possibly be, Beta."

    I saw it before the folder even touched Nn''s hand. My name was printed across

    the top of the document. The official stamp of the pack''s medical division. I knew

    what was printed with in it:

    Pregnancy confirmed. Estimated gestation: five weeks.

    Nn frowned and as he took it, "What is this...?"

 Chapter 6

    +25 Bonus

    Nn''s eyes narrowed as he took the folder from the Beta''s hands, his fingers curling around the edges with more force than necessary. The thick paper crackled under the pressure, a warning in sound alone.

    My pulse hammered in my ears like a drumbeat counting down to disaster.

    Don''t read it. Don''t say it. Please just walk away.

    He''d know everything.

    He squinted, brow furrowing as his thumb sliding under the p of the folder.

    "What the hell is-"

    A sharp knock shattered the moment.

    It cracked through the tension like lightning splitting a tree, and I nearly sagged with relief.

    Another Beta stepped into the office, his posture low and respectful. ¡°Alpha, the Moonstone Pack representatives have arrived. They''re requesting your presence immediately. It sounds urgent."

    Nn frowned, clearly annoyed by the interruption, but after a beat, he tossed the folder down on the desk with a loud thwack. The sound made me flinch, not like he noticed.

    "Fine," he muttered, jaw tight. "I''ll deal with this first."

    Thank the goddess.

    He didn''t see it!

    The moment he turned away, my breath left me in a shaky gust, the relief hitting me so hard it made my knees

    weak.

    But I wasn''t in the clear yet.

    My eyes snapped to the folder, carelessly ced at the edge of his desk.

    As Nn strode toward the door, already lost in whatever political performance awaited him, my gazended on the still-steaming coffee cup perched near the stack of paperwork.

    Without thinking, I moved. In two brisk strides, I was beside the desk, my hip brushing against the edge as I leaned casually against it with a soft thunk.

    The coffee, dark and bitter-smelling, tilted then spilled in a rush, hissing as it sshed across the papers. The folder soaked instantly, the ink bleeding into a watery blur.

    ¡°Oh! Goddess, I''m so sorry,¡± I blurted, ducking down, dabbing the soaked pages in a clumsy flurry, only making things worse.''

    Behind me, Nn paused, but didn''t turn on it his way out.

    "Just clean it up," he muttered, distracted, irritated. Already halfway out the door.

    +25 Bonus

    "I''ve got it,¡± I said quickly, keeping my voice level, though my heartbeat was wild. And just like that, he left.

    The door clicked shut behind him, and I was alone, shaking, heart still racing. The papers were a murky mess now, the letters a murky swamp of ink. I smirked with pride.

    He couldn''t know.

    ...He could never know.

    Third-Person''s POV

    Nn didn''t care much for those test results; he had more important things to deal with. The Moonstone Pack had returned, and for once, they wereing to him.

    He walked through the corridor with long strides, the weight of the day starting to gather at the base of his neck. He rolled his shoulders, shaking it off. He''d been Alpha too long to let emotions cling to him like this.

    Beside him, the Beta was fidgeting. Clearing his throat. Opening his mouth only to shut it again. Like a child about to tattle. Nn cut him off before he could speak. "If this is about Ellie again, save it."

    He hesitated. "Alpha, the medical results-"

    "Can wait," Nn snapped, sharper than necessary. "You know how important this cooperation is. The Moonstone Pack controls two major trading routes and half the northern border. That alliance is worth more than another one of Ellie''s dramatics."

    The Beta fell silent, jaw tightening, eyes flicking ahead as they reached the doors to the meeting chamber. He didn''t speak again.

    The room was formal, with stone walls hung with the banners of both their packs. Nn''s staff hadid out tea and scrolls with thetest agreement drafts. Everything was prepared.

    What he wasn''t prepared for were the men waiting inside.

    ric. The famous Alpha of Moonstone. Cold,posed, draped in deep gray and gold, his brown and silver hairbed back, his face unreadable.

    And beside him-Cassian. His son. Younger, broader in build, his eyes were bright, and expression gentle.

    Before Nn walked in, they were discussing the Rogue girl they had just encountered in the hallway.

 Chapter 7

    Cassian hesitated. "That girl looked so familiar. Father, do you think it could be...?¡±

    ric knew who he was talking about. By that time they both froze in surprise, and Cassian even reached out as if to stop her, but she hurried away.

    She looked so much like them... how could that be?

    ric and Cassian exchanged a nce and immediately turned back to Nn''s office. But to their

    disappointment, only Nn had entered.

    As Nn walked in, he overheard Cassian saying, "Maybe we can ask something about her-" He saw Nn and immediately fell silent.

    ric cleared his throat.

    They rose as Nn entered. Nn nodded, offering the expected greetings.

    "We appreciate your time," he said, taking his seat. ¡°I understand your schedule is tight."

    ric gave a faint nod. "Yes, of course. Thank you for your hospitality. We are thrilled to have this chance to bring the packs together, a stronger union, the stronger the packs."

    Nn nodded. "I agree, this contract will benefit us both."

    "Although," ric faltered, pushing a silvering lock out of his eyes. "We''ve had....... a few unexpected observations."

    Cassian leaned forward, folding his hands on the table. "We are worried about the longevity of this alliance; moreover, the strength of your... line."

    Nn''s eyes narrowed. "My line. You mean... my wife? Children?"

    Cassian asked, and pretended not to be curious. ¡°We were informed you''re wife

    was a Rogue, childless at that. Where is she from again?"

    Nn''s head tilted slightly. "Why does this concern our alliance?¡±

    "Having a Rogue as a wife," Cassian clicked his tongue. "that''s rare. I''m just wondering..."

    Nn frowned, "About what?"

    Cassian''s brow twitched. "Does your wife have some... background or identity, something like that? After all, you''re an Alpha-she must have something special about her to win your heart."

    Nn swirled the tea in his cup in thought, waiting patiently for their point, "She''s my fated mate, if that''s what you''re asking about."

    "We were nning to push today''s agreement," ric said smoothly, "But I believe we should discuss our terms more thoroughly, perhaps revisit the nature of the alliance."

    "And what exactly changed your minds?" Nn asked, arms folded.

    +25 Bonus

    Cassian leaned back. "We prefer to partner with stable packs. Ones whose leadership is aligned, both politically and personally. You know how much sway a Luna has. She reflects the values of the Alpha, after all.¡±

    His tone was diplomatic. But his eyes were searching.

    Nn narrowed his eyes. "Some packs don''t even have Lunas. It''s not a requirement."

    "Perhaps,¡± Cassian replied. "But you have a wife, and we''d like to meet her."

    There it was. The shift Nn had been sensing since the moment he mentioned Ellie.

    ¡°You''re unusually interested in my wife," Nn said slowly. ¡°She''s not relevant to the trade routes or the border patrols. So why are we still circling around her?"

    ric''s expression didn''t budge. "It''s simple. We want assurance that we''re joining with a pack that is not fractured internally. Leadership, bloodlines, and alliances are bound together in ways more subtle than ink and paper."

    Nn hated how vague they were being.

    And he hated even more that they knew something he didn''t.

    Before he could press them further, the door to the meeting room flung open.

    "Nn!"

    Felicity''s voice was unmistakable, high-pitched, breathless.

    She strode into the room,pletely unaware, or uncaring, of who was seated at

    the table. Her heels clicked across the stone, her dress too tight, too red, like she was already celebrating.

    She came to a stop in front of Nn and beamed.

    "I heard you''re finally divorcing that bitch?!"

    The words sliced through the air like a de through silk.

    Silence followed.

    Utter. Dead. Silence.

    Felicity blinked at the stunned faces of the two men behind Nn, then slowly,

    slowly realized they weren''t just background advisors.

    ric''s brow raised a fraction.

    Cassian''s mouth tightened into a hard line.

    ¡°Bitch?¡± ric said, voice low and dangerously calm. "Divorce?¡±

    "-You''re referring to the wife of Alpha Nn?" He narrowed his eyes, dangerously.

 Chapter 8

    Nn''s POV

    The word "bitch" had barely left Falicity''s lips when the room froze.

    ric''s eyes narrowed the way only seasoned Alphas could manage: calm, lethal. His son, Cassian, went rigid in his chair, his jaw flexing as he leaned forward with a sharpness that barely restrained violence.

    "Bitch?" ric repeated, his voice so low and even it was more dangerous than a shout. "Divorce?"

    Felicity, to her credit, or maybe to her ignorance, looked confused for a second too long. Her bright red dress seemed suddenly too loud for the muted tones of the meeting room. She blinked, finally noticing the tension as if it had just dropped from the ceiling andnded on her shoulders.

    "I-I didn''t realize you hadpany," she stammered, smoothing down the front of her dress as if that would fix anything.

    "You clearly didn''t," I said sharply, my voice colder than I''d intended. "These are our guests from the Moonstone Pack. Important guests. And you barge in here like this?"

    Felicity''s eyes went wide with hurt. I saw the way her lip trembled, but I wasn''t in the mood. She wanted to be Luna, yet this disy was just...

    "You can leave," I added, voice low. "Now."

    Her mouth parted in protest, but she thought better of it. With onest, wounded nce, directed more at the guests than me, she turned on her heel and walked

    out.

    The door shut behind her with a soft click, but the damage was already done.

    Cassian turned back to me slowly, his expression unreadable. "So," he said, "Who is she to you? The next... Luna?"

    ¡°No,¡± I replied too quickly. ¡°She isn''t.¡±

    ric arched an eyebrow. "Then who is?"

    I hesitated.

    I''d already made the mistake of letting Felicity talk. Thest thing I needed was for my alliance to unravel over something as trivial, no, as vtile, as Ellie.

    "She''s not relevant to this conversation," I said with a tight smile. "Neither of them are. We''re in the middle of a transition. Internal restructuring."

    Cassian tilted his head. "Does that include a divorce?"

    I didn''t answer directly. Instead, I forced a smallugh and waved a dismissive

    hand. ¡°What Felicity said was inappropriate. I''ll deal with herter."

    "And your Luna?" ric asked again coolly. "When will we meet her?"

    "She''s recovering from an ident,¡± I said. That part was true. "This isn''t the time to involve her in diplomatic

    +25 Bonus

    affairs. I''m sure you understand."

    The two of them exchanged another look. Subtle, but deliberate. I was losing control of this conversation fast.

    ¡°I understand,¡± ric said finally. "But for future partnership, we''d appreciate rity. Stability, especially within your leadership... is vital."

    Cassian nodded. "When she''s well enough, make the arrangements.''

    })

    I forced another smile, already calcting. "Of course. I''ll consider it when she''s ready."

    I stood before they could ask anything else, signaling to the Beta.

    "Please show our guests to their pce amodations. They''ve had a long journey."

    The Beta nodded and gestured toward the hallway. ric rose first, followed by his son, neither of them voicing the things I knew they were still thinking. They left the room like a quiet storm, and I was left staring at the empty space they''d upied, wondering how two words-bitch, divorce¡ªhad nearly ruined a year of careful diplomacy.

    I stepped into the corridor with a sigh, running my hands through my hair when I saw her.

    Felicity was waiting, leaning against the wall with her arms folded, looking like she''d been rehearsing her apology for thest ten minutes.

    I didn''t slow.

    "Do you have any idea what you just did?" I said, my tone low and sharp.

    "I didn''t know they were in there," she shot back, following me with shuffled steps. ¡°I thought you were just with some advisors! You didn''t tell me."

    "You don''t need to know. That wasn''t your meeting to interrupt."

    Her eyes shimmered with tears.

    "Nn, I''m sorry," she said, voice softening into something pitiful. "I thought you''d

    be happy. I thought you''d finally be free from her."

    I stared at her, jaw tightening. "This wasn''t the time."

    "But why were they so upset?" she asked suddenly, her expression turning calcting, wiping her sleeve to her nose. "Why would ric and Cassian care that much unless there was something going on?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I mean..." She leaned closer, eyes glinting with something cruel behind the innocence. "It''s just strange, don''t you think? The way they reacted? Especially Cassian. So protective. So emotional. Almost like... they had something to hide. Or like Ellie had been very close to him."

    I stiffened. "That''s a serious usation."

    "I''m just saying what everyone''s too afraid to," she whispered. "You know what Ellie''s like. Always so sweet and helpless, but always needing attention. Maybe she''s not so innocent. Maybe she used her body to

    manipte him, too. She''s a rogue. They don''t have rules like we do. You know that."

 Chapter 9

    My hands curled into fists at my sides.

    She looked up at me with wide, fake-innocent eyes. "I''m just trying to protect you, Nn. From someone like her. A vixen pretending to be a victim."

    I didn''t speak.

    The hallway suddenly felt colder, like the shadows were listening.

    Felicity took my silence as permission. Her smile returned, softer now. Hopeful. She thought she was winning.

    But something twisted in my chest.

    Because for all her venom, she wasn''t wrong about one thing-something about that reaction didn''t make sense. The overreaction. The questions.

    When I opened my office door, I expected difort. Maybe awkward silence. At the very least, a bit of tension lingering in the air.

    What I didn''t expect was the sound of Ellieughing.

    Ellie''s POV

    I was leaned back on the office couch, had nowhere else to be, chatting with one of the omega maids like we were old friends catching up at a festival. I had a half¨C eaten bag of chips in myp and was crunching through them like this wasn''t the day of my own rejection ceremony.

    The maid was gossiping freely, recklessly. "And did you hear about Beta Corwin''s daughter sneaking off with one of the guards? Scandalous. She came back with twigs in her hair and imed she was picking herbs-at midnight."

    I let out a snort ofughter. "At least shemitted to the bit. Midnight herbalist sounds more noble than caught kissing behind a barn.""

    The maid grinned. "Oh, and don''t get me started on Elder Myra''s third wedding. They say she made her new mate sign a vow of silence before the ceremony. Can you imagine?"

    "I''d do the same," I said, popping a chip into her mouth. "Peace and quiet sounds like the best wedding gift, especially after myst marriage." My eyesnded on Nn coldly.

    The maidughed, clearly emboldened. "True, he never treated you well. Honestly, this whole ce is a soap opera. I can''t keep up."

    Nn blinked, seems unsure what world he had just walked into. But as soon as the Maid saw him, she shrank.

    Felicity stopped beside him, stunned for all of two seconds before her lips twisted. "Please,¡± she whispered." She has to be. You were everything to her."

    I looked up, acknowledging this pathetic couple. Why can''t they just be background noise? I didn''t even stop eating "Oh, hey," I said casually, "You''re just in time for the part where everyone assumed you two were already a couple. Right?" I looked at the maid for confirmation.

    9

    +25 Bonus

    The maid nched. "I-um-maybe I should go."

    I waved her off. "You''re fine. It''s not like they weren''t thinking it anyway."

    Felicity bristled. "You''re only still here because you clung to him like a shadow. Nn would''ve let you go a long time ago if you hadn''t begged him to stay."

    I stood, brushing crumbs from my fingers. "Right. Because staying in a house where

    no one wants me just screams dream life."

    "You always yed the poor rogue girl act," Felicity snapped. "So fragile. So

    obedient. Just hoping someone would look your way."

    I tilted my head, I was honestly amused. "You really think I had to fake being overlooked? Trust me. That part was very real."

    Felicity turned to Nn, clearly waiting for backup. "You''re not seriously going to let her talk like that, are you?"

    I beat her to it. ¡°He is letting me," I said, shing a tight smile. "I think that tells you everything about this man."

    Nn still hadn''t said a word. He studied me, as if I was a stranger. But I knew- Nothing about me was the same. Not my posture. Not my tone. Not the way I looked at him.

    He needed to get used to it.

    I looked back at him now, eyes steady. "So, did you bring your little lover here to

    make things official? Is today the big day?"

    Nn stared at me. "What are you talking about?¡±

    I shrugged, then dropped onto the arm of the couch. "The divorce. Or the rejection

    ceremony. Whichever one you''re finally ready for."

    Felicity''s jaw clenched. "Gods, I can''t wait till he gets rid of you."

    I ignored herpletely. "Seriously," I said to Nn, "if we''re going through with

    this, let''s not drag it out. I''m sick of both of you."

    Felicity looked at Nn with wide eyes, expecting him to finally put me in my ce.

    I waited for him to announce the divorce. After all, I was just his useless Rogue wife.

    I watched him expectantly. God, I can''t wait.

    "I''m not doing it. I''m not divorcing you."

    He said.

 Chapter 10

    Nn''s POV

    "What the " Ellie''s voice followed up my own in disbelief. "We''re... not getting a divorce?"

    Felicity blinked at me before her hand slowly fell from her hip. ¡°Hello? You''re not divorcing her? Nn, didn''t you just say-?"

    I couldn''t look at either of them. My eyes shut, hoping for a moment of rity.

    My gaze eventually fell instead on the omega maid still frozen beside Ellie, her eyes wide as saucers. She looked between the three of us like she had just stumbled into a room she had no business being in, and knew she had heard too much. Said too much.

    "You," I said, my tone low, controlled. "You were gossiping. About your Alpha. Your Luna. Out loud."

    The color drained from her face.

    "I-Alpha, I didn''t mean-It wasn''t-I was just-

    "No excuse," I snapped, voice sharper now. "Do you understand what it means to speak so freely about pack leadership? About private matters that don''t concern you?"

    She bowed low, trembling. "I''m sorry, Alpha. Please forgive me.¡±

    Felicity stepped back, clearly rattled. And guilty. The maid wasn''t the only one not holding her tongue.

    My mind skimmed back over her words, how I''ve treated Ellie. I could hear the echoes of the rumors all over again, fragments over the past few months-half-ughs, sideways nces, whispered spection about Ellie and me. I just hadn''t cared enough to pay attention.

    Until now.

    And suddenly, it clicked. The whispers hadn''t started on their own. They had a

    source.

    I turned slightly toward Felicity.

    Her mouth opened, but she didn''t speak, because she knew I knew about her gossiping ways.

    I ran a hand down my face, steadying my voice. "Enough. Leave us."

    The maid scurried out, still whispering apologies. The room fell quiet again.

    "I was only trying to defend you," Felicity said, softer now, eyes glossy. "I never meant-"

    "You spread rumors," I cut in. "About Ellie. About me. To make yourself look better."

    Her eyes filled with tears. "I did it because I love you."

    I didn''t answer that when the scent of pine needles and sweat poured over my memory.

    Back when I was shorter, leaner, and had fewer years to my life, I remembered the clearing.

    The same one I was dragged to before dawn most mornings, long before the rest of the world was even awake

    +25 Bonus

    for morning coffee. The ground was always cold. The frost clung to the edges of my sleeves as I braced for another round. My ribs still ached when I thought about it. How many times had I hit the dirt with the wind knocked from my lungs?

    "Again," my father would bark. Not a trace of softness in his voice.

    He wasn''t a cruel man. Not outwardly. To the pack, he was strong, stoic, revered. A noble Alpha of the old ways. But to me, he was a blueprint.

    A checklist.

    A standard I never quite met.

    "Again."

    I was barely eight.

    My mother stood nearby, arms crossed over her long ceremonial robe, her silver pendant of the Moon Goddess glinting in the morning sun. She never stepped in. Her silence was louder than any of my father''smands. It was an agreement. Expectation. Worship, even.

    They believed strength would bring the Moon Goddess''s blessing. That power wasn''t given; it was earned through sacrifice. Through blood. Through bones that cracked and mended stronger. My blood. My bones.

    I remember one morning more vividly than the rest.

    My chest was heaving, every breath was like trying to inhale knives. My fists were scraped raw from hours of punching the training posts. The skin split open, blood trickling down my wrists, staining the cuffs of my training uniform.

    "I can''t," I muttered, my voice shaking.

    My father''s eyes narrowed. "You will."

    "I-"I swayed. My vision swam. My knees gave out.

    And then-darkness.

    The next thing I remembered was waking up on the cold stone floor of our house, a

    wet cloth pressed to my forehead. My mother''s face hovered above me, unreadable.

    "You embarrassed your father," she said softly.

    Not "are you okay?"

    Not "you worked hard."

    Just disappointment wrapped in prayer beads and ancient stories of greatness they couldn''t reach, yet expected

    me to.

    They never achieved the Moon Goddess''s favor. They never got to lead the strongest pack. That burden had shifted to me before I was even old enough to shift.

 Chapter 11

    +25 Bonus

    And I bore it like a cor too tight.

    I tried to run once.

    I was thirteen. I packed a bag with a stolen canteen, a torn map, and half a sandwich from the pantry. I made it as far as the ridge overlooking the eastern border when the guilt hit me like a weight to the spine. Not guilt for leaving them, but guilt for leaving the pack behind. For failing the purpose they''d carved into my bones.

    They found me before sundown.

    My father didn''t yell, just looked at me, disappointment etched into every line of his jaw. He said five words that still echo when I close my eyes:

    "If you leave, we all fail." 1

    That night, I didn''t sleep. I sat on the back steps of the pack house until morning, watching the moon crawl across the sky like it was judging me.

    It still feels that way sometimes.

    Even now.

    Even when I stand at the head of the strongest warriors in the region.

    Even when others bow their heads and call me Alpha.

    Even when I tell myself I''ve made it.

    Because I haven''t. Not yet. Not until I earn the Moon Goddess''s favor. Not until the pack is the strongest. Not until I take the Alpha President seat. Then maybe, just maybe, I''ll silence their ghosts.

    I shook the thought from my head. I''ve spent years building this...

    "I can''t divorce Ellie," I said finally. "Not now."

    Ellie''s POV

    Felicity stared. ¡°But you want to."

    "I can''t afford to," Nn snapped. "There''s a difference. Not after you destroyed public perception of this pack, its unity."

    Felicity burst into tears. She cried pitifully, her face like a broken flower in the rain, so vulnerable and beautiful.

    I knew why she''s upset-she can''t be Luna!

    Nn hesitated and tried tofort her.

    I let out a low whistle from my seat, folding my legs up under me like I was settling in to watch a y.

    "So now I''m a political asset,¡± I said, tilting my head. "Good to know."

    Nn turned toward me, irritated. "This isn''t personal."

    +25 Bonus

    "Oh, it never is with you," I said, smiling. "Which is why you''re going to pretend we''re happily mated while your real girlfriend clings to your arm in every hallway.¡±

    Felicity''s face flushed. ¡°You''re not in a position to talk about what''s real.¡±

    I stood slowly, brushing off her pants. ¡°Actually, I think I''m in the perfect position. I''m married to Nn-for now-and you''re still ying pretend."

    "Ellie-" Nn warned.

    But I didn''t stop, I looked like I wanted to yell more, tell him off. But my eyes flicked to that folder covered in coffee before letting out a sigh. ¡°You want to keep your deal with Moonstone? Save face? Fine. I''ll stay. Smile for the cameras. Sit quietly at the table. But after that? After your precious alliance is signed?"

    I crossed my arms.

    "I want a divorce." I dered. "You can have him, Felicity. In three months."

    Nn frowned. It was clear he was pissed off, "You don''t get to announce our divorce. And why three months?"

    I shrugged. ¡°That''s how long you need, right? To look stable? I''m just giving you what you want."

    My tone wasn''t bitter. It wasn''t angry. It was practical.

    I thought I was being thoughtful!

    But he seemed bothered.

    Nn stepped forward, studying me. "Why do you sound so different?"

    I shrugged, "What do you mean? My throat''s fine."

    "You weren''t like this before," Nn said coldly, "Last week, you had been standing outside my office, soaked from head to toe, holding my favorite jacket, the one I''d left behind after a long day.''

    11

    "You hadn''t said anything when I opened the door, just held it out to me, said you thought I missed it, and beg for me to smile..."

    His tone was slow and cruel, thought it would make me pain; but he suddenly paused.

    Because I reached for the chip bag left on the table and popped one into her mouth.

    Crunch.

 Chapter 12

    Ellie''s POV

    Felicity was crying. Again.

    I know they called me a desperate loser but are we sure... she wasn''t the one losing it all the time?

    She had these big, wet, theatrical tears that made her mascara streak down her cheeks like war paint. If I hadn''t known better, I might have thought she was the one being publicly humiliated. She wasn''t, of course. She was just loud.

    "You think this is funny?" she hissed, voice cracking. "I need to wait even longer to

    be Luna! I know you, Ellie. You''re jealous. You''ve always been jealous."

    I leaned my weight on one leg and nced at the ceiling. Goddess, give me strength.

    She was pacing now, trembling with drama, hands fluttering as if the story pouring from her lips was some kind of ancient tragedy. "You think ying hard to get is going to work now? You think acting so cold is going to make Nn chase after you?"

    I arched a brow, already tired. "Is that what you think this is still? A game?"

    She scoffed. "Please. You''re so transparent, Ellie. You''ve always wanted him. Always. You clung to him like a tick, and now you''re pretending you don''t care? It''s pathetic.''

    I said nothing at first. Let her unravel herself as she spoke.

    Felicity turned to Nn for backup, her voice softening with practiced innocence. "Remember how we used to be? Back when we ran away together?"

    My gaze flicked to Nn. His expression was unreadable. But he didn''t deny it.

    She kept going. "He used to hate everything-his parents, the Moon Goddess, all of it. That whole fated mate nonsense. He didn''t believe in it. That''s why he chose me. Because I wasn''t some bond. I was real."

    My fingers curled at my sides. Not from jealousy, but from disbelief. This again?

    "We had something before you ever came along," Felicity went on, her voice growing sharper. "You were the one who ruined it. You forced him into a rtionship. You chased him like a lovesick pup until he gave in. Don''t act like you''re the victim here just because you had some stupid, fated love match."

    I let out a long sigh and crossed my arms. "Wow. That''s a bold rewrite of history. Seriously, though, do you all rehearse this together, or is there a handbook I missed?"

    Felicity blinked, "What?"

    ¡°Because it''s always the same story. I''m the viin, I''m the temptress, I ''forced'' the big bad Alpha into a bond he didn''t want. You''d think someone would''vee up with a fresh take by now."

    She flushed, jaw clenched. "You''re pretending. You''re acting like you don''t care, but deep down you''re just as jealous as you''ve always been."

    ¡°No, Felicity,¡± I said, my voice calm. ¡°I''m just exhausted.¡± I let out a breath. "Are we divorcing today, or are you

    +25 Bonus

    both going to keep reciting your little romance saga for an audience I never agreed to be part of?"

    Nn finally spoke. "Felicity, leave."

    She looked at him, startled. "What? But-"

    "Out."

    The silence that followed was satisfying. Felicity blinked, stunned, then turned sharply and left, heels clicking with every wounded step.

    Nn faced me with that nk, calcting expression he always wore when trying to decide if I was a threat or just annoying.

    "We''ll divorce," he said. "But in three months, like you said. I''ll give you a contract. You''ll remain Luna for now, officially."

    I narrowed my eyes. "A temporary Luna? What a promotion. Do I get a sash?¡±

    He didn''t blink. "I''ll also draft the divorce agreement. Officially."

    ¡°Great. Make sure it lists the reason,¡± I said sweetly. "The male party''s infidelity.¡±

    His brow furrowed. "What?"

    I stepped forward, counting on my fingers. "Public disys of affection with your ex. Embracing her in front of pack members. Not correcting her when she called your wife a bitch. Gossip spreading like wildfire. Honestly, I should charge you for defamation. Emotional damage, stress, public humiliation-should I go on?"

 Chapter 13

    His lip curled like he wasn''t sure whether tough or explode. "You''re serious?¡±

    "Why does everyone keep asking that? I have been the whole time" I said, smiling with all my teeth. "I wantpensation. Call it hazard pay."

    He shook his head in disbelief, then pulled out his phone. With a few taps, the funds were transferred. "Fine. Not like I need it. You better not be bluffing, Ellie. If this is some game to get my attention¡ª"

    "Then you tter yourself," I snapped. "You think everything I do revolves around you. It doesn''t. Not anymore."

    He watched me like he still didn''t recognize the woman standing in front of him.

    Good.

    I picked up the confirmation message of the funds and gave him a cheerful wave. ¡°Pleasure doing business with you, Alpha. I''ll be spending this with my best friend Rae at the mall. Oh, and Nn?"

    He raised an eyebrow.

    "You really do make a convincing viin. I''ll give you that."

    Then I walked away without looking back, already texting my best friend to meet me by the boutique with the overpriced boots and zero tolerance for pity. Three months as Luna? Fine. I could fake a smile. I could fake a lot of things.

    But love?

    Never again.

    Third-Person''s POV

    After Ellie left, the office was too quiet.

    Nn sat there with the folder still half-damp from the coffee spill, the edges curling from where the heat had hit the paper just right. The scent of scorched parchment lingered in the air, along with the faint, sugary perfume Ellie wore. It clung to the corners of the room like she''d left some piece of herself behind.

    He shook the thought away.

    She didn''t matter.

    This was all just... strategy. Control. Timing. It had always been about power, about securing the future of the pack. His parents had drilled that into him since he could stand. Mates? Love? All that divine bond talk? Weakness. Felicity understood that. She''d been with him before all this, before he bowed his head to the Moon Goddess and epted what fate handed him.

    Ellie was the bond. The Moon''s choice. Not his.

    And what had that gotten him? A mate who went quiet when she was meant to speak. Who chased him with the wide-eyed desperation of someone begging to be seen. A mate who, despite all that effort, couldn''t even give him what he needed most: an heir.

    +25 Bonus

    So no, he didn''t love her. He couldn''t. And if his chest ached a little every time she smirked at himtely, tossing his indifference back in his face, that was just frustration. Ego, maybe. Definitely not... anything else.

    The door creaked.

    He didn''t look up. "If it''s not urgent, I don''t want to hear it."

    The Beta stepped in anyway, clearing his throat awkwardly. "Alpha... I thought you should know. About Ellie."

    Nn let out a long breath, leaning back. ¡°What about her now?"

    The Beta hesitated. "Are you... upset about her?"

    Nn scoffed. "About Ellie?" He gestured toward the damp folder on his desk. "She''s leaving in three months. I married her because I thought she could bear my heir. Turns out, she''s useless for even that."

    A beat passed. Something shifted in the Beta''s expression. Then-

    "So you... Didn''t you look at the test results?"

    Nn frowned. "They were soaked. She spilled coffee all over them."

    The Beta''s eyes widened. "Alpha... that was the Healer''s report. Your wife might already be pregnant."

 Chapter 14

    Ellie''s POV

    The moment I stepped outside the vi gates, Rae was already waiting for me with that look, wide-eyed, lips pressed tight, a tote bag swinging wildly from her shoulder as she marched across the parking lot like a woman with a vendetta.

    "Oh no," I said under my breath. "She''s in Crisis Mode."

    "You!" Rae pointed at me as soon as I approached. "Do you have any idea how close you were to bing a headline?"

    "...Hi to you too."

    "Don''t sass me, Ellie. I''ve been running around this morning like a lunatic trying to clean up your mess.

    >>

    I blinked. "What mess? I literally woke up, had coffee, and told a powerful Alpha I wanted a divorce. You know. Light morning things. I thought we were going shopping?"

    Rae grabbed my wrist and yanked me toward her car. "I had to pull strings, strings, El! I used up two favors and ckmailed one intern to swap out your test results, have another report forged, and sent over to that jerk of an Alpha!"

    My feet stopped moving. "Wait. What?"

    "You''re wee,¡± she added with a smug toss of her braid. "The new test says you''re totally, tragically, boringly healthy. No baby in sight."

    I covered my mouth. Not out of shock, I wasn''t shocked. I wasughing.

    "You got a fake test made?"

    "You can thank Dr. Weiss. She still owes me from that time I babysat her hellspawn triplets during her emergency surgery shift."

    My thoughts turned back to the coffee I spilled on the old tests. Hm, a new one would be a perfect cover up. "I swear, if I had one ounce of your chaotic energy, Rae, the world would copse."

    "I know," she said brightly. "You keep me humble."

    We reached her car and she practically shoved me into the passenger seat before sliding in behind the wheel. Rae wasn''t always like this, but when it came to me, to protecting me, she became something terrifyingly efficient. At least thats what I was learning again.

    "Crisis averted," I said. "Thanks to you."

    "You''re damn right," Rae muttered, starting the engine. Then she turned and gave me a long, inspecting look. " You seriously okay?"

    I shrugged. "Aside from living in a house with my almost-ex and his clingy side chick? Peachy."

    I was quick to exin what happened, and the deal from hell.

    +25 Bonus

    She winced. "So it''s true? You''re moving back into the vi for three months?" "Just until the fake Luna contract expires."

    Rae gripped the wheel. "You know that man traumatized you, right? Like, I''ve read your medical files, El. You had depression, anxiety, stress-induced psychosis at times-and that was before the car crash. It was hard, watching you unravel over time."

    I exhaled slowly. "That girl you''re talking about? She loved him. She tried to be perfect for him, no matter how little he gave her back. I don''t remember her."

    Rae stared at me like she didn''t fully believe that. Like she wanted to hug me and shake me at the same time. You''re not just pretending to be okay, are you?"

    "Nope. I''m cashing in his guilt, his money, and his title for a three-month spa vacation and some retail therapy."

    "...That''s my girl."

    ¡°Come with me today? Let''s go shopping."

    Rae hesitated. Then, her expression softened. ¡°Okay. But only because you''re buying me those overpriced smoothies I love."

    "Deal."

    We pulled into town an hourter, the sun warm and golden overhead, a soft breeze teasing my hair out of its clip. For the first time in a long while, I didn''t feel like a shadow of myself. I felt light. Maybe not healed, maybe not whole, but free.

    We hit three boutiques,ughed until we cried at a shoe that looked like a lettuce wrap, and devoured the aforementioned overpriced smoothies while Rae mocked every boy who dared nce my way. I could feel her watching me like a hawk, waiting for cracks, waiting for the memory of Nn to weigh me down again.

 Chapter 15

    444

    +25 Bonus

    But I surprised her. I really was just... not her.

    "You know," I said as we stepped out of the shop, both of us slipping on a pair of ridiculous matching sunsses we absolutely didn''t need, "maybe losing my memory really was the best thing that ever happened to me."

    Rae snorted, adjusting hers dramatically. "Great, now you''re gonna go around headbutting walls just to reset your personality." 1

    Iughed. "No promises." I nudged a rock with my shoe, watching it skip along the cobblestone path. ¡°But seriously... from what everyone keeps saying about who I used to be, she sounds like a mess. Like some clingy, dramatic girl with no self- respect. It''s weird, it feels like they''re talking about some old high school ssmate, not me. I don''t even recognize her. Honestly, I don''t know how you stayed friends with someone like that."

    Rae took a deep breath, swinging her shopping bag as we walked. "Well, for what it''s worth, you remind me a lot more of the old you now, the real you. The you before Nn. You were fiery, bold, a little reckless. But fun. Men, rtionships-they can drain us, Ellie. They sneak in and start carving away at your energy, your confidence. Before you know it, you''re a stranger to yourself. You didn''t do anything wrong. You just wanted to be loved."

    I nodded, a strange lump forming in my throat. For the first time, someone had said something about who I used to be that didn''t make me feel pathetic.

    Nn''s POV

    The papers crinkled between my fingers as I stared down at the two test results on my desk, one clean and freshly printed, the other warped by a coffee stain that hadn''t fully dried. Both bore Ellie''s name. Both imed to know what was going on inside her body. But they couldn''t both be right.

    My jaw tensed.

    Across from me, the Healer stood stiff as a fence post, shifting nervously with his clipboard clutched to his chest. His white coat looked more wrinkled than usual, and there was sweat gathering at his temples.

    "These results don''t match," I said tly, lifting the coffee-stained one in one hand and the crisp, clean version in the other. I shook them both, as if maybe one would admit to being false if I just rattled them hard enough.

    The Healer opened his mouth, then closed it again. Finally, he said, "Alpha, the earlier result, the stained one, that was the urate one. I ran the tests myself. She''s pregnant. I swear it."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Then what the hell is this?" I pped the clean test down onto the desk. The edges curled slightly as it hit the polished wood.

    He winced. "That-I don''t know. Someone must''ve switched them out before they reached you. I left the originals in a folder at the front desk. Anyone could''ve tampered with them."

    A slow, furious heat crept up the back of my neck.

    I pushed out of my chair, crossing the room in two strides. The Healer backed up instinctively, pressing himself against the wall.

    "So, let me get this straight,¡± I said, my voice low, tight. "You''re telling me my wife-"

    +25 Bonus

    "Ex-wife-soon-to-be," he corrected too quickly.

    I red.

    ¡°-my wife is pregnant, and you were careless enough to let someone swap out the evidence?"

    He swallowed. "I didn''t think-''

    "Clearly."

    "}

    I turned away from him, running a hand through my hair. The office felt too small all of a sudden. My thoughts spiraled. Ellie. Pregnant. With my child. That made no sense. She couldn''t even have children. That''s what I''d been told, what I''d believed. That was the entire basis of this mess-the reason I''d even considered divorce, the reason Felicity was....

    I gritted my teeth. My wolf stirred uneasily.

    She''s lying,"

    I muttered.

 Chapter 16

    Nn''s POV

    I stared at the two test resultsid out on the desk like opposing truths in a courtroom. One imed Ellie was pregnant. The other, clean and pristine, said she wasn''t.

    The Healer stepped forward. "Alpha, I know I have no right to ask this, but... Ellie didn''t lie. Not about this. I''ve been her physician for years. I saw what the stress did to her. I also saw the change, this time, it''s real. Whatever''s happening with her now, she''s carrying your heir."

    My heir.

    The phrase lodged in my throat like a splinter.

    I sat back down hard in the chair, the legs scraping loudly against the floor. I stared down at the test results again, numb.

    A child. My child.

    My fingers tapped the desk, slow and deliberate. ¡°Then exin this." I flicked the newer results with the back of my hand. "This one says she''s not."

    This... this could ruin, change everything.

    "I don''t know," the Healer said, shaking his head. "I triple-checked the first one. I wouldn''t mistake something like that, not for the Luna-"

    "She''s not the Luna," I said sharply, cutting him off. "She''s my wife. For now."

    There was a pause. A beat too long.

    ¡°.....So,¡± I muttered, voice low and gritted, "is she pregnant or not?"

    The Healer flinched. "It''s possible someone tampered with the records. I¡ªI can''t say for certain unless we test her again."

    My jaw tightened. Fury began to bubble beneath my skin like an itch I couldn''t reach. If Ellie really was pregnant and still nned to divorce me... walk away with my heir... It wasn''t just betrayal. It was theft. That child was

    mine.

    ...Ours.

    "She wouldn''t dare," I said aloud, to no one in particr.

    "Alpha?" the Beta asked from beside me.

    I didn''t answer. The Healer started rambling again, eager to redeem himself. "She might be hiding it. But if we could monitor her behavior... some signs might confirm her pregnancy. Food aversions, emotional changes, scent shifts..."

    I stood silent for a moment. "Food aversions?"

    "Yes, any strong dislike for things she used to enjoy?"

    +25 Bonus

    I thought back to her in my office, lounging on my desk like she owned it, crunching through a bag of chips like a defiant teenager. She hadn''t looked sick. She looked... infuriatingly smug.

    "She was eating chips," I muttered. "Salt and vinegar."

    The Healer blinked. "So... no aversions, then. Mood swings, perhaps? Crying? Anger?"

    "Not... exactly." I hesitated, running my hand over my face. "She''s been sharpertely. Blunt. Annoying."

    "That could be a symptom-"

    "It could just be Ellie," I snapped.

    The Healer dipped his head. "Fair enough."

    His next question stopped me mid growl. "Has her scent changed?"

    Silence stretched out like winter frost. I swallowed hard, suddenly ufortable in my own skin.

    "I wouldn''t know," I said stiffly.

    The Beta shifted behind me, clearly trying not to react. It sounded pitiful even to my

    own ears.

    I had never been close to Ellie. Not the way I was supposed to be. If I was, I could pick up the change in a pup''s presence easily.

    We slept under the same roof, shared a title, but never a life. I never bothered to learn her rhythms. Never noticed the way she looked at me, or avoided me, or, goddess help me, suffered.

    My eyes flickered to the mental health reports from the past, flipping through them absently.

    I hadn''t even known about the depression records until today. She was hurting under my roof and I''d just... never asked.

    Was she ever really docile? Or just quiet because I gave her no room to speak?

    I exhaled sharply through my nose and waved the Healer off. ¡°Leave. Now."

    He obeyed quickly.

    Once the door shut, the Beta hesitated by my side.

    "What now?" he asked.

    I stared down at the stained test result, the one with the coffee blotched across it.

    Regardless, pregnant or not, she should be here. Home.

    I turned slowly to face him. "I get closer to her. If she''s carrying my heir, I smell the change soon enough."

 Chapter 17

    The Beta nodded.

    ¡°Bring her home,¡± I ordered. ¡°Tell her I need her back at the vi. Now."

    "She might not want toe willingly," he warned.

    "She alwayses when called."

    My voice tightened when I said it. That was the Ellie I knew-or thought I knew. Now, I wasn''t so sure.

    The Beta left instantly, but it wasn''t ten minutester when my phone buzzed.

    A photo.

    Ellie.

    Standing in the middle of the marketce.

    Her expression was vivid, fire in her eyes, hands moving with the kind of fury I hadn''t seen in years. She looked

    livid.

    My eyes narrowed.

    There was another in the frame. A man she seemed to be aguing with, that frame unmistakable¡ª

    ...It''s Cassian?!

    ***

    Meanwhile in their temporary amodation...

    In the quiet sitting room of the Moonstone Pack''s temporary vi, the fire had long since burned down to embers, but ric sat unmoving in his chair. His fingers were steepled beneath his chin, eyes fixed on a single candle that flickered on the windowsill. Behind him, his son paced restlessly.

    "She looks just like her," ric murmured, more to himself than to anyone else.

    Cassian stopped mid-step, turning. ¡°You''re still thinking about the Alpha''s wife?¡± ric didn''t respond right away. His mind was back in time, two decades past, to when his mate had cried herself to sleep every night for a year. When they''d buried an empty cradle. When a child had gone missing and the Moon Goddess had offered no sign.

    Missing a child, it broke everyone''s heart.

    He had dreamed for her to return, so many times.

    "She has your mother''s nose," ric finally said, voice low. "And her eyes, moonlit, soft but not weak. Gods, Cassian. What are the chances?"

    Cassian folded his arms, his mouth a hard line. "The Alpha''s wife is a rogue. That''s what the files say. No background. No lineage. Just a name.¡±

 Chapter 19

    +25 Bonus

    My heart was thudding, getting louder and louder. "Woah, woah. Okay. Please rx. Listen, I don''t know who you think I am but I have amnesia," I said. "A car ident. I don''t remember anything before a few weeks ago. So even if I wanted to help you, I can''t."

    He looked shaken, tilting his head. "An ident? But you... you look exactly like-''

    "Hey!" a voice barked from across the street.

    I turned. Nn.

    ")

    He was walking toward us with that steady, deliberate stride that always made people instinctively get out of the way. Dressed in his usual dark coat, cor turned slightly up, he lookedposed, but barely.

    His jaw was tight, the muscle ticking beneath his cheekbone, and his storm-colored eyes locked on me like I''d just stepped into enemy territory. He was pissed, and it was directed.

    Right at me.

    I tensed, expecting him to screa at me, tell me off for something I didn''t do. I couldn''t remember, but my body did his harsh words when he was annoyed.

    But to my surprise, he walked right past me, right between me and the Moonstone Pack member.

    "This is my Luna," he said coldly, stepping in front of me. "You have five seconds to back off."

    The man''s eyes flicked from Nn to me, tucking his chin with a slight scowl.

    I was left baffled. Luna? Was he implying that we were some happy couple...

    I guess that''s what the deal was, to save face. I swallowed hard and, in the moment, made a choice.

    Looping my arm through Nn''s, I gave the man my mostposed, detached smile. "Yes. This is my husband. Do you need something?"

    The man hesitated, clearly battling something in his mind, he sniffed the air like he was... checking my scent. A look of disappointment crossed his face before Nn tugged me gently behind him, and the Moonstone pack member stepped back.

    "I''m sorry," he said finally. "I was far too forward, and made a mistake in judgement. I didn''t mean to frighten you."

    "You didn''t,¡± I lied smoothly. "Have a good day."

    He gave me onest look, a searching, aching look, and then turned and disappeared down the street.

    Only when he was gone did I release the breath I''d been holding.

    Rae sat frozen, her eyes wide. "What the actual-was that...?"

    "I don''t know," I whispered. ¡°But something about him felt..."

    "Familiar?"

    +25 Bonus

    I wanted to nod but I couldn''t.

    Nn turned to me sharply. "What were you doing? Why were you talking to him?"

    I saw Rae open her mouth, she wanted to defend me but knew not just anyone can stand up to an Alpha. I raised

    a hand ot stop her, arching a brow to Nn. ¡°He approached me? Maybe next time you can growl earlier."

    He scowled, his eyes flickering to my stomache. "That was reckless. You shouldn''t be alone."

    I stiffened, ignoring thepulsion to cover my stomach with my hand. ¡°I wasn''t,¡± I said. "Rae was here."

    "She''s not a guard."

    "She''s better than a guard. She''d throw a shoe with perfect aim."

    Rae beamed. "Damn right I would."

    Nn''s gaze burned into me. "What if he tried something?"

    "He didn''t," I said tly. "And even if he had, what do you care? I''ve done everything

    we agreed to. You''ve got Felicity. So don''t police my free time."

    He didn''t move. Didn''t speak.

    Just... stared.

    That''s when he stepped in, his arm mming above me, caging me in. He was close, close enough that I caught the heat from his chest, his shadow falling over mine.

    My eyes widened. "W-what?"

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

 Chapter 20

    Ellie''s POV

    He was close. Too close.

    I could feel Nn breath against my skin before I even dared to meet his gaze. His face hovered inches from mine, his eyes narrowed, sharp and unreadable. My back was against the cool stone wall of the alley between the caf¨¦ and the bookstore, and his arm was braced above me, caging me in.

    There was tension in the way he leaned in, like he was studying me. Or worse, smelling me.

    Because he was.

    His nose brushed the edge of my jaw, and I shivered, caught somewhere between difort and a rush of heat that pulse through me.

    I gritted my teeth. "Nn..." I muttered low, annoyed at how hot my body was getting.

    He studied me, silent. His gaze dropped briefly to my lips, then back up. Hisshes were ridiculously long up close.

    I suddenly remembered Rae was still there.

    "Are you trying to kiss me?" I demanded.

    "No," he snapped. "Why would I-?¡±

    "Check my scent? Because if you''re trying to do either, I''m gonna throw my coffee at you."

    He stiffened. Rae actuallyughed, but with one re from Nn, her hand pped back over her mouth.

    "Is this part of the contract?" I deadpanned. ¡°Because I''m pretty sure invading personal space wasn''t in the fine print. Or sexual harrassment."

    He ignored me, taking onest breath behind my ear, sending a silver down my spine. His lips tightened, and for a second, he looked almost... disappointed. Like he was expecting something and didn''t find it. Then he pulled back just enough to meet my eyes directly, the chill returning to his face.

    "Go home, Ellie."

    I crossed my arms, forcing some space between us. ¡°Ah, excuse me?"

    "You''re my Luna. Hanging around on a crowded street like that, letting strange men grab your arm? If someone got a photo of that, it would be on the gossip boards in under five minutes. I have enough rumors to deal with."

    "Wow," I said, voice syrupy sweet. "You really know how to make a girl feel special. Public image this, public perception that,"

    "You agreed to the contract," he snapped.

    I snorted and pushed past him. "Right. And I also agreed to the paycheck. So don''t worry, I''ll y the part. Perfect Luna. Submissive wife. No more coffee dates for me."

    +25 Bonus

    Behind me, Rae was waiting, eyeing Nn like he was a rabid wolf barely held back by a leash. But sehe seemed to have enough. She grabbed my arm and pulled me away, giving Nn a forced smile. "Sorry, sir. We''ll be just a second. Forgive the intrusion."

    We stopped few step away, huddling together as she hissed. ¡°Hello?! What was any of that?! Are you seriously going back with him? I thought he was going to kiss you!"

    I rolled my eyes, "No! He was just trying to get a whiff for my pregnacy. But he didn''t find anything, I could tell."

    I paused for a moment. "Thought, he has a point," I muttered, trying not to sound too annoyed.

    Rae blinked rapidly, "What? About sniffing you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Reputation and all that. We did agree to a deal were I make him look good. Maybe it''s time I head back."

    She tipped thest of her coffee to her lip. "Fine, we did have a banger of a day. But

    if he tries sniffing you again like a creep, I''m kicking him in the teeth."

    Iughed, genuinely this time as I turned to leave. "Deal."

    I stifferened as her hand caught my sleeve, pulling me back. She softened a little, but her eyes were still worried. "Before you go, are you feeling okay? Morning sickness yet."

    ¡°Ites and goes,¡± I lied. I wasn''t about to confess in the middle of a public street that I''d nearly thrown up twice just walking past a seafood stall. I was trying ot make this day as perfect a I could.

    She sighed andunched into a dramatic list of things to avoid, waving her empty coffee cup like a tiny dagger. No caffeine. No raw fish. No lifting heavy things."

    I was too busyughing, "Yes, nurse Rae," to notice Nn had circled back until his voice cut through the air.

    "Feeling unwell?"

    Both Rae and I jumped near to the moon.

    We answered in unison. "Just tired."

    His eyes lingered on me longer than I liked. For a moment, I wondered if he could see past it, if he could smell what he was so desperate to prove before.

    But then he just nodded once. "You two finish you''re shopping. I''ll be waiting in the car by the north side of the shops when you''re done." He rubbed the back of his nack awkwardly. "Go... have fun."

    I blinked. Rae blinked. Somewhere, a pig probably flew.

    "Ah," I said,pletely lost. "That''s okay, really. We were finishing up..."

    ¡°Oh,¡± he said, straightening his jacket. "Are you sure? I heard outtings like this help with... depression or... whatever."

    We blinked again.

    Since when did he care about my mental health?

    ((

    +25 Bonus

    After a few beats of imcreditbly awkward silence, I waved a hand. ¡°Really... we''re good."

    He nodded stiffly and motion to the ck car not far from us. ¡°Then shall we go home?"

    I could have sworn I was in a twilight zone. Despite my confusion, I nodded, following him to the car.

    He even opened to door for me.

    I climbed in and waved goodbye, mouthing another silent thank you to Rae. She mouthed back, Call me if he breathes too close again.

    At the vi, Nn barely looked at me as we entered, tossing his jacket to the hook.

    "I appreciate you corraperation ining back here, but I have urgent work to do. Don''t disturb me unless it''s important." 1

    And... the jerk was back to his old self. He must have been real annoyed not to find any scent of my pregnacy, I was careful to show no signs.

    "Oh, believe me," I said, breezing past him, "you are thest person I''d want to disturb forpany."

    I headed upstairs, changed into workout clothes, and cranked up music in the guest room. Then I did yoga. Stretched. Hummed along with a ylist. Whistled.

    This was the easiest this house had ever felt.

    But just when I thought I was in the clear, my stomach lurched. Hard.

    In his suspicious look, My body twisted with warning, and I rushed for the bathroom.

    I barely made it to the toilet before I was throwing up everything I''d eaten that day with Rae.

    I flushed, wiped my mouth, and sank back against the cool tiles, breathing in through my nose.

    Damn the morning sickness...

 Chapter 21

    Nn''s POV

    The sound of retching carried through the otherwise quiet house. I couldn''t help but hear it, and the suspicion I felt toward Ellie only increased.

    I rushed to the room where she was working out, the loud music still ying, and found her in the nearby bathroom, bent over the toilet, wiping her mouth.

    "What''s going on?" I asked suspiciously.

    "Nothing,¡± Ellie answered automatically, getting to her feet and looking at me. "I just ate too much junk food

    while I was out with Rae."

    "Junk food?" I asked skeptically.

    "Yes," she said with a re. "You know-gto, iced coffee, muffins." She turned her head away from me, that same cold look in her eyes.

    "Figures," I said, not bothering to hide my irritation. "You have no self-control, do you?"

    "That''s rich,ing from you," she shot back angrily, pushing past me and returning to her yoga mat.

    I watched her for a moment. She tried to pretend that everything was all right, but I could see the thinyer of sweat on her brow. She was obviously ufortable, but her cold attitude made it impossible to feel bad for her.

    I left the room and returned to my work.

    I didn''t see her again until she was preparing for bedter that night. It was the first night we were spending together since her ident, and it was clear that she was still having issues with her memory- or at least pretending to.

    She approached me with a nervous look in her eye and asked, "So, where do I sleep?"

    I raised an eyebrow at her. I wasn''t sure what to make of it. Her nervousness reminded me of the nights when she would try to crawl into my bed and seduce me.

    She never seeded; the only time Ellie was allowed in my bed was once a month when she was ovting. I only touched her when I was trying to procure my heir.

    Still, maybe there was a way I could confirm my suspicions about her pregnancy if I kept her close.

    "With me," I said.

    She pressed her lips together, suppressing whatever reaction she felt, and nodded.

    "So, who was that guy earlier?" she asked, suddenly changing the subject.

    "The guy who grabbed you?"

    "Yes," she said. ¡°He seemed really worked up."

    ¡°That''s Cassian from the Moonstone Pack. He''s the son of the Alpha," I exined.

    +25 Bonus

    "That doesn''t exin why he grabbed me like that," she said, seeming irritated.

    "I have no idea," I answered quickly. There was no reason for her to know that Cassian and his father had seemed oddly emotional about her.

    Whatever was going on with them, thest thing I needed was for Ellie to get involved. I needed the agreement between our packs to go off without a hitch.

    "It doesn''t matter anyway," I said. "In a short time, the agreement will be finalized and they''ll leave. There will be a party in a couple of days. Since we have such important guests with us, I expect you to make an appearance -and I expect you to be convincing."

    She frowned, obviously annoyed. "I''ll be convincing. You don''t need to worry about that."

    "Good. You''ll have a dress fitting tomorrow. Make sure you look good."

    She smirked slightly, and I returned the look with a frown.

    "Good," she said. ¡°I can use a nice dress."

    I narrowed my eyes at her. It was hard to tell if this was really who she was now, or if

    she was putting on an act. In the past, Ellie had always refused nice clothes,ining that they were too expensive-too good for her, considering she was only a rogue.

    Now she agreed as if it was something she was owed. It irritated me.

    "I have more work to do," I said dismissively. Ellie made no response, simply turned and left.

    I finalized the details of some party nning with the Beta and went over the coboration with the Moonstone Pack once again, making sure that the fine print was in order. When I was finished, I walked upstairs toward bedroom, the Beta trailing behind me.

    my

 Chapter 22

    "What do you think she''s up to?" the Beta asked conspiratorially.

    "What do you mean? Ellie?"

    ¡°Her little innocent act earlier¨Cdo you think she''s trying to seduce you again? You''ll probably walk in the room and find her in that cheap lingerie she always wore for you."

    "If she''s wearing something like that, it''ll prove she''s faking this whole amnesia thing," I said coldly. "Then again, she should be ovting soon, so maybe that has something to do with it."

    I dismissed the Beta with a wave of my hand as we reached the door and walked into my room. Ellie was already in the bed, the covers pulled up over her. Judging by her breathing, she was fast asleep.

    I stepped up to the bed, looking at her warily, only to find, as she rolled over and the nket slipped low, that she was wearing pajamas covered in little cartoon bears that covered every inch of her-baggy, shapeless things.

    Whatever her reason for sleeping in my bed, she clearly wasn''t trying to seduce me, and that only left me even more confused.

    I woke early the next morning and prepared for the day. Ellie was still fast asleep, and I decided to leave her there. It would be easier to get through my morning meetings without her causing any distractions.

    I had to meet with my younger brother today, and it was something I did not look forward to. I had a strained rtionship with him- and that was putting it lightly.

    My brother, to put it bluntly, was a party boy, never wanting to leave his yacht long enough to take care of pack business. No matter how many times I told him that his presence would benefit the pack, he was likely having another wild party justst night, so I wasn''t surprised to find that he waste.

    He only ever came back for major events and pack-wide parties. I''d originally invited him over today to discuss the uing party and stay for breakfast, but he made it very clear that he had no intention of spending more time with me than necessary and would leave as soon as he was done with the meeting.

    It was probably for the best. The two of us never spent much time together without

    an argument erupting, and I was stressed out enough dealing with Ellie''s dramatics. I didn''t need to fight with him too.

    Still, he waste, so by the time he arrived, breakfast had already been prepared and I had an extra seat set for

    him.

    He staggered into the room, his blonde hair a tousled mess, his dark eyes filled with irritation as he entered the dining room.

    "Good morning," I greeted formally.

    ¡°Don''t know what''s so good about it,¡± he grumbled to himself as he stared at the table, noting the three tes.

    "You expecting someone else?" he asked.

    "Ellie, obviously," I replied, irritated by his attitude.

    He scoffed, clearly unimpressed. "You expect me to share a table with that unlovable rogue of yours?"

    +25 Bonus

    I fixed my eyes on him coldly. I was bing irritated with the number of people who feltfortable mocking Ellie to my face.

    It had never bothered me before, but after seeing the reaction of the Moonstone Pack Alpha to Felicity''s open insults, it made me realize that I''d miscalcted.

    Allowing Ellie to be insulted openly only made me appear weak. It had to end. "Don''t insult my wife," I said angrily.

    My brother raised an eyebrow, looking amused by my reaction. ¡°Your wife?¡± he asked. "Why do you suddenly care?"

    "Don''t pry into my affairs,¡± I said irritably.

    He turned and walked toward my office.

    "Let''s get this meeting over with," he said. But he paused at the sound of a door opening from the upper floor.

    We could see up the stairs to my bedroom at the end of the hall. The bedroom door creaked open, and Ellie emerged.

 Chapter 23

    +25 Bonus

    Third-Person POV

    Nn watched his younger brother, Lance, react to Ellie''s appearance as she left his bedroom, still wearing her cartoonish pajamas.

    Lance''s jaw ckened, his eyes wide. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing - Nn and Ellie had slept togetherst night. But he knew his brother couldn''t stand her, so it didn''t make sense.

    Just look at what she was wearing - she looked ridiculous in those baggy, shapeless pajamas. How could that have possibly worked on Nn? he wondered.

    "What are you wearing?" Lance asked, calling up the stairs. Ellie paused and gave him a questioning look.

    Lance was used to seeing beautiful women in bikinis or fine gowns, aiming to impress. Seeing Ellie with her hair disheveled and that shapeless outfit just baffled him. Ellie just stared at him, a look of confusion and slight irritation on her face.

    "You can''t possibly have seduced my brother in that outfit," Lance added.

    He waited for her to blush, for her eyes to well up with tears as he embarrassed her in front of Nn. But instead, Ellie put her hands on her hips and cocked her head to the side, ring down the stairs at him.

    "It''s better than what you''re wearing. Don''t you even know how to put a suit on? Half the buttons are undone - you look like a call boy."

    A rush of embarrassment and anger flooded through Lance at her words. He looked at Nn in disbelief.

    "You let her talk like that?" he demanded. "Your homely little rogue wife - you let her talk to people like that?"

    Nn didn''t respond, other than to cock his eyebrow at Lance''s outburst, which only seemed to make Lance angrier. ¡°You have no control over her, do you? You just let this useless little rogue walk all over you, do

    whatever she wants!"

    "You''re the one who''s cking," Ellie called down as she descended the stairs, a look of anger creasing her brow. ¡°Nn does everything around here, doesn''t he? You have absolutely no loyalty to your pack, so who the hell are you to judge how he runs his household? I mean, just look at the way you''re dressed looks good? You think you''re handsome?"

    "How dare you talk to me like that!" Lance shot back.

    "That''s enough," Nn said firmly, raising one hand. ¡°Not another word from either of you."

    you think that

    Lance turned his re to Nn. ¡°Oh, look at the White Knight, swooping in to defend his wife,¡± he said sarcastically. ¡°Don''t think that just because you''re acting noble now, I''ll forgive you."

    A dark look crossed Nn''s face as Lance taunted him about the memory of their difficult past. Lance had never forgiven him for getting their parents killed.

    It hadn''t been Nn''s intention - he''d been rebellious, angry. He''d run away from home, and when their parents followed, they were ambushed by rogues. It wasn''t Nn''s fault exactly, but he had still caused it, and Lance had never forgiven him.

    +25 Bonus

    Nn didn''t think he ever would.

    A tense moment of silence passed between the two of them. Ellie could sense that something important had just been said, although she had no memory of what it could be and not enough clues to piece it together. She simply stood there with her hands on her hips, looking between the two of them with frustration and confusion.

    "Look, I''ll be at your stupid little celebration," Lance said suddenly, changing the subject. "I''ll make sure it looks good in front of the other packs, but don''t think this changes anything between us." With that, he turned around and stormed out of the house.

    The air around Nn was heavy. He was never good at dealing with his emotions, especially when it came to his family. He just stood there, uncertain of what to do or say, feeling Ellie''s eyes burning into him - couldn''t bring himself to look at her.

    though he

    Then she moved. He felt himself tense up as she approached. He didn''t want her pity, didn''t want herfort. He opened his mouth to tell her off, but then Ellie just walked right past him to the table and grabbed a croissant.

    Nn watched her take a big bite of the ky pastry, a confusing mix of emotions flooding through him settling on relief that she hadn''t said anything, hadn''t pried.

    The Beta, who had been drawn in by the sounds of arguing, didn''t seem to understand that. He stepped forward, an angry expression on his face, and opened his mouth to berate Ellie ¨C but Nn stopped him with a sharp look.

 Chapter 24

    The Beta looked at him in confusion and surprise.

    Ellie grabbed another pastry and walked up the stairs. Nn watched her go, those ridiculous pajamas almost making him smile for a moment.

    "Sir..." the Beta said uncertainly. "I don''t understand. Why are you putting up with her? Why haven''t you gone through with the divorce? Why aren''t you even getting angry?"

    "Why should I?" Nn said dismissively.

    "Two days ago, you would have had her in tears over such behavior. I just don''t understand ¨C what''s changed? Could it be that she''s done something to get under your skin? It couldn''t be those ridiculous pajamas.....¡±

    Nn shook his head. "It''s just about fulfilling our agreement. Ellie is my wife, my Luna, and she deserves respect. As for what she wears - I couldn''t care less, except for when we''re in public."

    "But sir-"

    ¡°Drop it,¡± Nn said firmly. ¡°We have work to do. This party is very important ¨C I can''t leave any detail up to chance."

    "Yes, of course, sir," the Beta responded reluctantly.

    Up in her room, Ellie ate a light breakfast of sweet pastries and carefullybed her hair. She was annoyed by the interaction but mostly because she didn''t really know who that person was.

    She knew enough to guess that he was Nn''s brother- mostly because she''d heard mention of himing from the maids - but his attitude made her so angry.

    He was judgmental, dismissive, and rude. Then again, everyone around Nn seemed to treat her that way.

    But she had made a promise

    a deal. She was going to y the part for Nn, just long enough to get out of here with enough money to take care of herself and the baby.

    She absentmindedly put a hand over her lower stomach. She couldn''t feel anything moving yet and wasn''t showing at all, but she knew that a little life was growing there, and she instinctively wanted to feel it somehow.

    She was distracted from her thoughts by a maiding into the room. The maid was carrying several garment bags. Ellie looked at her in confusion.

    "I''ve brought some gowns for you to try on," the maid said with a nervous smile. "You''ll choose the one you like, and then we can get it fitted in time for the party."

    "The celebration, right," Ellie said as she remembered the big event Nn had mentioned.

    "I know that you don''t usually-"

    Ellie cut off the maid''s statement, stepping forward and taking the garment bags from her. She almost looked excited as sheid them all out on the bed and unzipped them one by one, looking appreciatively at the colors and textures of the dresses.

    The maid stood back and watched, confused, Ellie had always been so nervous about receiving expensive clothes

    +25 Bonus

    from Nn. Now she looked excited, examining each one carefully.

    "Can I try them on?" Ellie asked.

    "Yes, of course," the maid said. "You just need to make a decision today so the tailor has time to make alterations."

    Ellie touched each of the dresses, feeling the fabric. She wanted to choose something that would befortable to wear for the entire evening while still looking good.

    She chose a baby-blue strapless dress ¨C long, but with a slit up the hip. It was beautiful, and the fabric was soft. She quickly changed into it, looking at herself in the mirror.

    It was ttering, hugging her curves in all the right ces, and the color looked nice against her skin tone.

    "I''m going to walk around in it a little,¡± she said to the maid, "to make sure it''ll be suitable for an entire evening."

    "Okay," the maid said uncertainly. "I suppose that''s fine."

    "I''ll be back in a few minutes," Ellie assured her. She turned and walked out of the room, feeling how the silky fabric moved against her skin and how it didn''t feel too tight.

    She went downstairs - she wanted to sit at the table and see if it rode up too much or felt ufortable

    anywhere.

    Just as she was turning down the hall, Nn was stepping out of his office, a stack of papers in his hands. He paused, the irritated crease of his brow smoothing out as he looked at Ellie.

    He seemed to freeze in ce for a moment, his eyes glued to her in that dress.

    She looked absolutely stunning.

 Chapter 25

    Ellie''s POV

    I noticed Nn staring at me and paused, staring right back at him. He looked genuinely surprised ¨C I didn''t know if it was just because he was surprised to see me, or if it was because my appearance had changed so drastically since breakfast.

    Either way, there was a heat to his gaze that I wasn''t ustomed to seeing from him.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, feeling a little bit defensive.

    "You can''t wear that one. It''ll attract too much attention," he said tensely.

    But his eyes never left me. I watched his gaze drag up from the floor, following the slit at the side of the dress up to my hip.

    My eyes narrowed at him, but he didn''t notice. Did he actually like this dress a bit too much? Was that why he was so tense? He couldn''t seem to tear his gaze away from the bit of skin that was showing.

    "I like this one," I said stubbornly.

    Nn shook his head, ncing up into my eyes before looking down again. "It''s too revealing."

    I tilted my head as I looked at him. Was the dress really the problem ¨C or did he not want other people looking at me the way he was right now? Could this be possessiveness?

    That didn''t make any sense, not with the way he usually treated me. But there was no mistaking the look on his face. Still, he couldn''t really like me. He couldn''t.

    ¡°You said it would be my choice what I wore," I pointed out. ¡°And I''m choosing this.¡± Nn looked at me with irritation, adjusting his stance, his shoulders rolling back and his chest puffing out as if to intimidate me - but I only smirked.

    "Choose a different dress," he insisted.

    "No," I replied.

    "You''re being immature," he shot back.

    I grinned wider. "Call me whatever name you want

    I pick this dress. I think it looks good on me."

    His eyes flicked down again, just for a moment, and no matter what he said, I knew he agreed. He liked the way this dress looked on me I could see it in the way his eyes darkened.

    The sound of heels clicking on the floor drew both of our attention. It was Felicity - of course it was her long blonde hair swaying along with her hips as she moved toward us.

    I saw the look on her face as she noticed Nn''s expression and the way his eyes lingered on me for a moment before turning to her. Her jaw clenched, her lips set in a tight, angry line,

    "What''s with that dress?" Felicity said, stopping beside Nn and ring at me. Chapter 25

    +25 Bonus

    "It''s my dress for the party," I said. "I''m just trying it on."

    "You look ridiculous," she scoffed. "Clearly only wearing that because you''re trying

    to seduce Nn again. It''s not going to work."

    I rolled my eyes at herment.

    ¡°Besides, your marriage will be over in three months," Felicity added.

    "If you''re so confident about that, then why are you being so insecure about my dress?" I shot back.

    Felicityughed, but it was a sharp, embarrassed sound. "I get it - you''re trying to get Nn''s attention in a new way. It''s not going to work. He has better things to pay attention to,¡± she said, wrapping her arm around Nn''s and leaning into him.

    He didn''t move out of her grip, but he didn''t lean into it either. I tilted my head at her and smirked.

    "I''m not interested in getting Nn''s attention."

    Nn moved suddenly, pulling his arm away from Felicity. "That''s enough," he said firmly. "Drop it, Ellie.¡±

    I crossed my arms tightly and red at him. Of course he was taking Felicity''s side

    ¨C I shouldn''t have been surprised. Despite the fact that she was the one who started with the insults, he would choose her.

    Obviously. He was always so kind to her, babied her, even when I was the one being targeted.

    Any amusement or warmth I felt toward him soured just a little bit more.

    "I''m wearing this dress,¡± I said again before turning and walking back upstairs.

    Third-Person POV

    Felicity pulled Nn back into his office, her grip a little too tight on his arm.

    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about some of the party ns. I know we''re going to have visitors from many other packs here, and I want to make sure that everything goes off perfectly. After all, it''s going to be my first opportunity to meet some of them - and in just a few months, when you and I get married, I want to make sure I''ve already made a good first impression.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Nn made a nomittal sound and pulled his arm away from her. The paperwork still clutched in his hand was mostly forgotten.

    "I mean, I know it''ll be difficult for anyone to see me as anything but an improvementpared to the rogue you currently have by your side," Felicity continued, her voice dripping with disdain. "But I still want to make sure people understand that I''m going to be far better suited to be Luna than her. She''spletely unqualified for the role - not to mention her jealousy would get in the way of any attempts to be professional."

    Nn nced at her, but his eyes seemed far away as Felicity kept talking. She flipped her hair over her shoulder, tilting her chin up proudly.

    "I mean, just look at the dress she''s chosen. It''s shameful. She''s obviously just trying to show off her body - which, let''s be honest, isn''t really anything to brag about."

    "Felicity, we have a lot of work to do," Nn cut in, his tone not sharp but exasperated.

    "I know. That''s why I came to help," Felicity said quickly.

    ¡°I need to deal with this paperwork,¡± Nn said. ¡°If you want to help, then wait here

    - I''ll find something for you to do."

    Her smile faltered, but she forced it to remain in ce. "Of course. You know I always love to help you any way I

    can."

    With that, Nn turned and left the room. He was distracted, lost in thought - he couldn''t get the image of Ellie in that dress out of his head.

    The way that pale blue materialplemented her skin, the slit up the side showing just enough of her hip to be enticing... It wasn''t the kind of thing she would ever wear - even when she was trying to get his attention. It was too bold, too confident for her.

    And he couldn''t stop thinking about it.

    Even as he handed the stack of papers off to the Beta and confirmed the details for the party, his mind kept drifting back to Ellie ¨C to the way she cocked her hip when she was angry, showing just a little more skin in that dress. It was getting to him, and he hated himself for it.

    Back in the office, Felicity sat behind Nn''s desk with an angry huff. That heated look in his eyes was something she couldn''t mistake ¨C Nn liked that dress on Ellie, and it made Felicity''s blood boil.

    She could be a thousand times more attractive than Ellie - far more useful, more elegant, more socially aware. She was higher status ¨C that much was certain. Why Nn was even giving Ellie a second look was beyond her. She certainly didn''t deserve it.

    "Stupid, spoiled, rude little rogue," Felicity muttered to herself.

    She noticed that a drawer on Nn''s desk wasn''t closed all the way and opened it out of curiosity. Inside were a pair of folders marked with medical seals. One was stained with coffee, the other crisp and new. Felicity pulled them both out, flipping them open curiously.

    Her heart stopped as she stared at the contents ¡ª

    Ellie''s name at the top of each page, along with the date of

    +25 Bonus

    her hospitalization after the ident. The information about her concussion and bruising was all there, but there was one major difference.

    In the undamaged document, the bloodwork results were clear: pregnancy test negative. Obviously, Felicity thought-

    ¡ª that had to be the truth. Ellie had never been able to get pregnant, no matter how much Nn had tried. It was just one more way she was a useless wife to him.

    But the other one - the coffee-stained document - Felicity held it up close to her face to read the smudged ink. She could swear it said ¡°positive,¡± but that just couldn''t be true.

    This had to be some kind of trick some kind of forgery that Ellie had created to manipte Nn. Was that the reason he had changed his mind about the divorce? It had to be.

    Ellie must be faking a pregnancy to keep Nn around. Well, as much as that disgusted Felicity, she knew that soon enough it would be obvious.

    And yet..... she couldn''t help the sick feeling in her stomach as she considered what would happen if it wasn''t fake. What if Ellie really was pregnant?

    She''d never convince Nn to get rid of her then. If she could give Nn the heir he so desperately wanted, then Ellie would have a ce by his side forever.

    And Felicity just could not ept that.

    If the unthinkable was true - if Ellie really was pregnant - Felicity would find a way to make sure it didn''tst.

 Chapter 27

    Ellie''s POV

    +25 Bonus

    Nn''s careful nning was something I couldn''t criticize when I saw how beautifully the party was going.

    I was dressed in my baby-blue dress with the slit, my hair done up carefully and my makeup perfect. As I walked into the party, I received immediate attention, which I hadn''t really expected.

    People turned and looked at me - some stared in shock, others immediately turned to gossip with the people standing near them. I could hear the whispers as people looked at me and even managed to catch a few words.

    "She looks incredible," one person said.

    "Much better than I''ve ever seen her," another answered.

    "Is her rtionship with the Alpha better?" someone asked curiously.

    "She looks so confident - don''t they seem close?¡± someone else said.

    Nn was beside me, his arm linked with mine, walking close as he nodded and greeted people as we passed. But not everyone seemed convinced by our act.

    I could hear others whispering, ¡°They''re just putting on a show,¡± or, ¡°Look at the way she''s throwing herself at him."

    I felt Nn stiffen just slightly as we walked, and I followed his line of sight to a group of men standing together, their eyes glued to me as we passed by.

    I tightened my grip on Nn''s arm, leaning just a little more into him with a smile on my face, really trying to sell the happy-couple vibe we were going for. I smiled at the men as they watched me pass.

    Nn spoke suddenly, his voice low, only for my ears. "You''re not allowed to look at other men," he said tensely.

    I raised an eyebrow at Nn, surprised. Was he trying to control that too? Was this part of the contract I''d just missed?

    "Why not?" I asked.

    "Do you have any idea how bad it will look for my image if my Luna is checking out other men?¡± he answered sharply. "Just stay with me. Remember - you''re my wife."

    "I know my role,¡± I replied. His sudden jealousy surprised me. I wasn''t sure what to make of it. Nn still had that icy look in his eyes but it seemed different somehow.

    I didn''t want to overthink it though. We agreed that I would y the role and make him look good in front of the other alphas, so arguing with him right now wasn''t really an option. I just held his arm and kept my eyes away from the men who were staring.

    I stayed close to Nn as we walked deeper into the party. He made his greetings, introducing me to a number of people who seemed vaguely familiar, but I couldn''t remember them.

    He grabbed two sses of wine, and I held mine, swirled it, smelled it ¨C but didn''t take a drink. Nn seemed distracted and didn''t notice that I was pretending, sipping his own wine as he chatted with others.

    +25 Bonus

    I snacked on hors d''oeuvres as he talked. I was bored, but mostly I was hungry. The smell of the delicious food was filling the room and it made my mouth water. I knew it was because of the pregnancy, so I tried to be discreet as I took food from the trays that passed by us.

    Nn didn''t seem to notice at all. No one did. Other than checking out my dress, people weren''t really paying attention to me.

    Some time passed like that before we finally had a second alone. I pulled my arm away from his, only because it was sore from holding that position for so long, but Nn immediately snapped his head toward me, looking irritated.

    "I can pretend in front of other people, but I''m tired of acting right now. Give me a second," I said in response to his angry expression.

 Chapter 28

    He only rolled his eyes and took a deep drink of his wine, that cold expression settling over his features again.

    I didn''t care. I just sat beside him. We were finally brought some servings of food, and I was starving. I tried to pace myself as I ate, not wanting to draw too much attention as I savored every bite of the roasted vegetables.

    We had a few minutes of peaceful silence before someone ¨C a Beta, I think ¨C approached Nn.

    "Sir, there''s a matter that needs your attention for a moment."

    Nn extended his arm to me as he stood, wanting me to follow.

    ¡°Let me eat,¡± I said, waving him away dismissively. "Right now this beef tartare is more important than whatever you''ve got going on."

    Nn stared at me, speechless for a moment. I could see the irritation and mild disgust on his face he must have thought I was aplete glutton right then- but I didn''t care. These pregnancy cravings were really starting to be a problem, and all I could think about was the food.

    Nn turned away dismissively and left with the Beta, as I took anotherrge bite and chewed happily.

    Third-Person POV

    Felicity watched as Nn and Ellie made their rounds at the party. Ellie was doing her part, acting like a dutiful wife, but Felicity was watching more carefully than anyone else - and she noticed a few odd things.

    First of all, Ellie wasn''t drinking her wine. She was holding it up to her mouth once in a while, but the level of the liquid hadn''t changed.

    Felicity felt uneasy as she realized the reason Ellie was choosing not to drink - she must really be pregnant.

    Her appetite seemed to confirm it. Felicity watched Elliepletely absorbed by her food, stuffing her face full of hors d''oeuvres like a glutton.

    Felicity felt sick to her stomach. The idea of Nn''s baby growing in Ellie''s belly enraged her. She should be the one by his side. She should be his Luna. She should be the one carrying his child - not that ungrateful rogue.

    But Felicity stayed calm. She was going to handle it ¨C just like she handled everything else. Nn would never need to know that Ellie was even pregnant. There would be ways to resolve the situation, to make sure that Ellie didn''t stay pregnant.

    Felicity had the right contacts, knew the right people, and had ess to the right amount of money for a bribe. So she tapped away at her phone, giving instructions, making arrangements.

    She was careful not to let anyone know why she was asking these favors. If word got out that Ellie was pregnant it would ruin everything. And she couldn''t guarantee that her people would be willing to help with this.

    Technically, she was targeting the alpha''s child. It would be a massive scandal not to mention a crime if anyone found out.

    But no one would, she was confident about that. Ellie would get sick, sure, but it would just be written off as serious food poisoning.

    +25 Bonus

    By the time Nn was ordering food to be brought to them, Felicity had already received a small packet of powder from one of the waiters.

    He thought he was delivering a special seasoning that Ellie had specifically requested but this herb was only going to make her sick enough, Felicity hoped, to end her pregnancy.

    If it was early enough ¨C and she thought it was, since Ellie wasn''t showing yet ¨C then that''s all it would take.

    She made her way to the kitchen, slipping inside and sprinkling the powder over Ellie''s beef tartare. It shouldn''t affect the taste too much - but it would do the job.

 Chapter 29

    Ellie''s POV

    I took my first bite of the beef tartare, expecting it to be just as delicious as

    everything else had been tonight - only to be met with a hint of sweetness that quickly turned bitter and left my tongue feeling oddly numb.

    I dropped my fork, staring at the te as an uneasy feeling settled over me. Something was very wrong. I discreetly spit the food into my napkin, not swallowing any of it.

    I felt a wave of nausea, but it passed quickly. I looked around the room to make sure no one had noticed my reaction, worried that it was simply a sudden wave of morning sickness that made the food taste wrong - but then I noticed Felicity.

    She was across the room, surrounded by her usual group of followers, but her eyes were undoubtedly fixed on me ¨C and the look on her face unsettled me. As soon as she noticed me looking, she turned her attention back to her group, chatting and smiling, pretending everything was normal. But I knew it wasn''t.

    I nced down at the food again, an unsettling thought entering my mind. Could she have tampered with my food? I knew she was angry about the dress and the way Nn had been looking at me, but would she really go that far?

    I waved over a waiter. I didn''t want to cause a huge scene, but I couldn''t just let this go. He was a young man, and he looked nervous as he came close enough for us not to be overheard. I pointed to my te.

    "Something is wrong with this," I said.

    He frowned. "I''m sorry?"

    "There''s something wrong with the food," I insisted. "With the beef. Please bring it back to the kitchen and have them check it."

    "Check it for what?"

    "I want it tested. To see if it''s been tampered with- to see if it''s been poisoned."

    His eyes went wide at that word, and I could tell I''d made a misstake - but it was toote to take it back.

    ¡°Poisoned?¡± he said in rm, just loud enough for someone nearby to hear.

    And then I saw Felicity react. She said something to her group, and they scattered. I watched as at least one of them slipped into the kitchen before the waiter drew my attention back to him.

    "There''s no way your food could have been tampered with,¡± he insisted.

    "I want it tested,¡± I said, irritation rising in my chest,

    Then I saw it the waiter''s eyes flicked to Felicity, just for a second, but it was

    enough. I stood up, angry, and raised my voice. "Do what I said."

    People started to whisper. They were staring. And then Nn was there, appearing behind the waiter, that look of cold fury in his eyes.

    This had gotten out of control so quickly, but I wasn''t about to back down.

    +25 Bonus

    "What are you throwing a fit about now?" Felicity asked from behind me. I turned to re at her. Her hands were on her hips, an exaggerated frown on her face as she added, ¡°You''re just trying to ruin the party, aren''t you? So the food didn''t taste the best - you''re overreacting."

    ¡°This isn''t about the food tasting bad," I insisted.

    ¡°Keep your voice down," Nn growled in irritation. ¡°Are you trying to embarrass me? Or is this just another cry for attention because I walked away from you for five minutes?" 1

    I looked at him in disbelief. He didn''t even know what was happening yet, and he was already ming me. Of course he was - because Felicity was standing right there. I shouldn''t have been surprised.

    "I want the food tested," I repeated firmly.

    "Tested for what?" Nn demanded.

    "Poison. Tampering. Anything. There''s something wrong with the taste.¡±

    A look of irritation and disbelief crossed Felicity''s face before she covered it with an exaggerated frown." There''s no way it tastes wrong," she said.

    I narrowed my eyes at her. "And how would you know?"

 Chapter 30

    +25 Bonus

    ¡°Because everyone else is eating without a problem ¨C you''re just causing drama for no reason."

    "You can''t honestly believe someone would poison your food in front of all these people," Nn said.

    "Just test it," I snapped.

    I felt heated, embarrassed, and angry that he wouldn''t believe me. People were staring, whispering ¡ª this was thest thing I wanted, but I knew that I wasn''t wrong.

    That was when I noticed someone approaching from behind Nn. Tall, with silver- brown hair ¡ª a lean man, older. I recognized him: Alpha ric of the Moonstone Pack.

    "What is this talk about poison?" he asked, his tone filled with barely contained fury, the look he gave me full of concern - so much so that it shocked me.

    Nn''s jaw tightened. I knew he didn''t want to do anything to jeopardize his deal with Moonstone. I took Nn''s arm, holding it like I had earlier, and smiled sweetly at ric.

    "It''s nothing to be concerned about," I said calmly. ¡°Nn is just being overly cautious. The food tasted off to me, and he insists we have it tested, just to make sure there''s nothing wrong. We don''t want the guests to get food poisoning if something is spoiled."

    Nn went stiff. I could tell from his bodynguage that he was shocked I''d try to manipte him like this ¡ª but he couldn''t call me out, not with everyone watching.

    ¡°I see,¡± ric said, though he looked unconvinced.

    "That''s right,¡± Nn said, his smile tight and forced. ¡°Just being cautious. We''ll have the servants check the food."

    He grabbed my te from the waiter and kept his grip on my arm as he pulled me into the kitchen. He mmed the te down, ring at the head chef. "Test it," he ordered.

    I watched with interest as the staff moved around the kitchen, obviously ufortable under Nn''s icy stare. I recognized some of them - I knew they lingered around Felicity.

    I tried to watch carefully, but it was hectic in the kitchen, and it was entirely possible they were hiding something, covering up what they''d done.

    And that suspicion was confirmed when they reported back to Nn a few minutester.

    "There''s nothing wrong with it, sir."

    "That''s not true!" I insisted. "It tasted bitter."

    Nn gave me a strange look, and I saw his eyes flick down to my stomach. My face turned red.

    I''d heard that pregnancy could make your senses behave strangely, make things taste off, but it hadn''t even urred to me ¡ª not until I saw that suspicious glint in Nn''s eyes.

    I opened my mouth to insist I wasn''t imagining things, but Nn spoke first.

    +25 Bonus

    "Are you satisfied now? Have you made enough of a public spectacle other way?"

    or do you want to ruin the party in some

    It wasn''t that he was taking Felicity''s side again ¨C I expected that. The rage building in me was entirely because whatever had been done to my food could have hurt the baby. I knew Nn didn''t know about the baby - or he shouldn''t but the way he looked at my stomach...

    If he suspected I was pregnant, and this was still his reaction, then what kind of man was he? I red at him, furious, but he kept his grip on my arm. Before I could say anything more, the kitchen door opened.

    I saw Nn react before I looked myself ¨C a stony re that he quickly covered up as Alpha ric stepped in.

    "Could I have a word with Ellie for a moment?" he asked, open concern clear on his face.

    Nn started to deny the request, but I shook off his arm and stormed toward the door.

    ¡°Of course you can, Alpha,¡± I said, casting a withering re over my shoulder.

    As the door swung shut behind me, I heard Nn''s incredulous voice.

    "She''s getting even bolder."

 Chapter 31

    Third-Person POV

    Nn left the kitchen, and the second he did, Felicity was there.

    He was trying to figure out what the hell Alpha ric was ying at, pulling Ellie aside for a private conversation - but for now, he needed answers about what had happened while he''d been out of the room.

    He''d barely been gone five minutes, and somehow Felicity and Ellie had managed to cause a scene again.

    He stood stiffly, arms crossed over his chest, Felicity standing a little too close to his side.

    "What the hell happened?" he asked, his tone sharp.

    "I don''t know," Felicity said, her voice taking on a slight, calcted whine. "I was minding my own business and Ellie suddenly starts freaking out, making paranoid usations about someone messing with her food."

    "And?" Nn pressed, irritation ring. "Did someone mess with her food?"

    "Of course not," Felicity scoffed, sounding offended ¡ª too offended. "How could they? You know no one would dare go against you, and it''s not like just anyone has easy ess to the kitchen."

    There was a tense moment before Nn''s shoulders dropped slightly. "Of course," he said under his breath. " She was just causing drama again." He looked at Felicity, his eyes cold. "Stay away from Ellie. Nothing goodes of it when the two of you are too close - especially when I''m not around. You''re too much trouble together."

    "Fine," Felicity said, her tone dripping with forced sweetness. "It''s not like I''m the one seeking her out. I prefer to be as far away from her as possible. Let''s not talk about Ellie anymore she''s ruined enough of our evening. Come dance with me."

    "I''m not in the mood for dancing," Nn snapped back, his voice ice-cold. -straight to Ellie.

    Felicity''s smile froze on her lips. Her eyes flicked across the room ¡ª

    There she was again, ruining everything without even trying. And it was only going

    to get worse. How had she known the food had been tampered with? The man who''d provided Felicity the wolf''s bane had sworn it was

    tasteless.

    It didn''t matter. Felicity pressed her lips together, rage simmering beneath her painted smile. She would find another way to deal with this pregnancy problem. Ellie couldn''t keep dodging her forever.

    Nn''s eyes were fixed on Ellie too - watching as she sat with the delegation from Moonstone. He didn''t like how close they were to her, how intently they were looking at her face.

    Something was off with those two - ric and Cassian- and Nn intended to figure out exactly what it was.

    Ellie''s POV

    I stared at Cassian- the tall, broad-shouldered son of Alpha ric. The same Cassian who''d grabbed my wrist. earlier and frightened me with that too-intense stare. That same look was in his eyes now as he watched me, though this time it felt... different.

    +25 Bonus

    ¡°I''ve heard you suffered an ident recently,¡± he said, his tone surprisingly gentle for someone so imposing. " And that your memories may have been affected. But it''s imperative that we talk." 1

    "About what?" I asked, genuinely curious despite myself. "Have we met before?"

    Cassian and ric exchanged a quick, unreadable nce ¨C but neither answered my question.

    "Can you tell us what you remember about your childhood?" Cassian asked.

    I let out a slow breath, caught off guard. I''d never been ashamed of my past ¨C but I knew Nn would hate me discussing it with anyone, especially delegates from another pack. Then again, right now I was furious with Nn. What he wanted didn''t matter.

    So I answered honestly. "I grew up in an orphanage. I was found wandering in the woods near the Rogunds when I was very little. ording to the doctors, I''d probably been through something traumatic ¡ª they said that''s why I don''t remember anything from before. So... there''s really nothing to tell."

    "An orphanage,¡± Cassian repeated, eyes narrowing slightly with that same unsettling focus. ¡°And you don''t remember anything about your family before that? Nothing at all?"

    I shook my head. "I''m sorry. It''s all a nk. Why do you care so much about my past?"

    "It''s just... interesting," Cassian said smoothly. "Curious how you ended up where you are now."

    "You ask a lot of questions," I said, my irritation slipping through.

    Alpha ric cut in, his voice calmer. "If you have any questions for us, we''d dly answer them."

    I paused, thrown by the offer. Then, a small smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Alright. Why is your pack called Moonstone? I''ve always wondered."

    Cassian''s mouth quirked in amusement, just slightly. "Because we''re in possession of a gemstone blessed by the Goddess," he said, like it was the simplest thing in the world.

    But something about his answer made me pause. A hazy image flickered behind my eyes blurred at the edges, but clear enough. A ne. A pale, luminous stone. I remembered loving it, clutching it tight in my tiny fist as a child, certain it was special - mine.

 Chapter 32

    I''d taken it everywhere, even to school. And then one day, it was gone. Stolen, probably. I remembered how I''d cried until I made myself sick.

    I sat frozen in that half-formed memory - so real I could almost feel the weight of the stone in my palm ¡ª until Nn''s voice cut sharply through the haze.

    "Ellie,¡± he said, his tone tight with forced civility. "It''s time for the opening dance. The final guests have arrived."

    I looked up at him sharply, my annoyance ring all over again. But I couldn''t argue. I''d promised him signed my name on those papers, promising to act the dutiful wife for the sake of appearances. That included his precious ceremonies.

    He didn''t look thrilled either, which was the only constion as I rose to my feet. Without a word, I followed him to the dance floor.

    We were a mess. Completely out of sync. I had an excuse half my memory was gone but Nn had none. He stepped on my dress. I tripped on my heels when he spun me. We scowled at each other, our irritation in for

    everyone to see.

    The band must have sensed the tension ¨C they cut the song short, speeding up the tempo until it mercifully ended. When it did, Nn and I didn''t even pretend. We turned and walked off in opposite directions without a single word.

    ¡°That was quite a performance," a friendly, gentle voice spoke from behind me. I turned to see a tall, attractive blonde man giving me a charming smile. I looked him up and down, trying to ce him, but I wasn''t sure if I

    knew him or not.

    He pulled a handkerchief from his jacket and knelt, wiping the dusty footprint from the hem of my dress. I looked down at him in surprise - it was a kind and oddly submissive gesture.

    "Thank you," I said.

    He stood to his full height, towering over me, and stuffed the handkerchief back into his pocket. "It''s no trouble at all, though you seem troubled. Are you and your husband doing all right? That was quite a tense scene."

    "It''s been a long day," I said dismissively.

    ¡°Well, allow me to make it a bit better by making up for that mess of a dance."

    I hesitated. I wasn''t sure if dancing with someone else would vite the contract - Nn had been more than a little annoyed that I was even looking at another man earlier.

    He leaned in, that charming smile turning just a bit mischievous as he said, "Besides, if you dance with me, he''ll get really angry."

    I smiled. "Well then, let''s dance."

    He held my hand and led me out to the dance floor.

    It was theplete opposite of my earlier dance with Nn. We moved with ease, twirling around the dance

    +25 Bonus

    floor, his hand firmly at my lower back.

    "I had a feeling you were much more elegant than that dance would have let on," he

    said, that mischievous glinting back to his face.

    I smiled at the flirtation and let him pull me a little closer.

    Third-Person POV

    Nn was predictably angry watching Ellie dance with another man. The fact that the other man was his personal rival only made it worse.

    Kieran. The alpha of the Silver Fang pack that borders his. Nn''s opposite in almost every way and a snake in the grass. Seeing his hand pulling at Ellie''s made Nn''s blood boil beneath the surface.

    She wasn''t reacting as if she knew him, and maybe that was all part of her amnesia game. Nn couldn''t be sure. The beta, who was standing nearby, seemed to sense the anger in Nn''s stare.

    "Ellie is too much. We need to control her better," the beta said.

    ¡°She''s not breaking any rules,¡± Nn responded coldly. "She''s allowed to dance with someone else."

    The beta wasn''t convinced by Nn''s response; he could see the tension in his shoulders as they watched Ellie dance. The slight crease between his brows showing the anger that he was failing to hide behind his usual icy exterior.

    The moment the dance ended, Nn was there. He shot a cold nce at Kieran and grabbed Ellie by the arm, leading her away from the dance floor.

    She pretended not to notice that he was irritated. Though she could feel it and so could everyone else. The jealousy she''d seen shes of from him was on full disy now as he held her arm almost posessively.

    Part of Ellie was gratified to have gotten a reaction out of him, but another part was furious that he would behave this way afterpletely dismissing her concerns over the food earlier.

    She wasn''t sure it was possible for her opinion of him to get any worse, but he kept finding ways to sink even lower.

 Chapter 33

    +25 Bonus

    Third-Person POV

    The drive home was silent. Nn didn''t say a word and Ellie was focused on her phone, paying absolutely no attention to him. Finally, Nn couldn''t take the silence anymore.

    "Do you know who that man was?" he asked. ¡°Kieran. The alpha of Silver Fang. He''s using you to stir up trouble."

    "It was just a dance," Ellie said dismissively.

    She felt absolutely no pity for Nn about this. He yed his little games with Felicity in front of everyone, so why should she feel bad about having one dance with someone else?

    Nn didn''t say another word for the rest of the evening. When they returned home, he retired to the guest room. He expected Ellie to be hurt by this - the old her would have cried and begged him toe back to bed.

    When that didn''t happen, his curiosity got the better of him. He''d been in bed for a few hours, unable to sleep, when he finally decided to peek into the room and see if Ellie was as miserable as he expected.

    But she wasn''t. She was fast asleep, a content smile on her face, sprawled out across the entire bed. She seemed to be enjoying having the bed to herself.

    Nn just stared - it was like he was looking at apletely different person. Part of him wondered if the Ellie he knew was in there at all anymore.

    The next morning Nn went about his day as usual. He got up early, did his workout, and then waited at breakfast. But Ellie didn''te down.

    She used to always wake up early, insist on cooking, making little heart-shaped pancakes for him- but she''d been sleeping in every daytely.

    It irritated him. He''d hardly slept because of her little stunt at the party. He was damned if he was going to let her sleep in andze about all day. He went upstairs to wake her.

    He threw the door open and stalked toward the bed but stopped short when he noticed something on the nightstand ¨C a bottle of pills he didn''t recognize. He picked it up and examined thebel: multivitamins.

    Nn frowned in confusion. He''d never heard of any healthy wolf needing to take a multivitamin, so what was she doing with these?

    Ellie snatched the bottle from his hand, ring up at him with sleepy eyes.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    "What are you doing with these?" he demanded.

    Ellie sat up and gave him a dismissive wave. "They''re supposed to be a beauty trick

    for better skin and hair," she said.

    Nn only looked at her suspiciously and turned to leave the room.

    He went to his office and searched online for the multivitamins, looking for an exnation for why she might

    have them.

    +25 Bonus

    Only two came up: either she was, in fact, pregnant and taking them to ensure she had enough vitamins for the baby, or she was hoping they would help her recover from her injury.

    He tapped his fingers on the desk, trying to decide which exnation made the most sense. He was getting so many mixed signals from her.

    Part of him was already convinced that she was pregnant, but he didn''t want to ept that didn''t want to admit that she was hiding it from him.

    Ellie''s POV

    I came downstairs a short timeter, already dressed in a casual but ttering outfit for the day. I didn''t have much of an appetite after the little confrontation with Nn. He was getting more suspicious and I was really starting to wonder if he knew the truth.

    It wasn''t helped by the fact that Nn was still giving me the cold shoulder.

    We both poked at our breakfast until I finally broke the awkward silence.

    "So, what do we have on the agenda for today?" I asked.

    Nn pulled his phone out and made a show of checking his schedule before saying, "Nothing that I need you for."

    He meant it to upset me, but I only smiled brightly. "Does that mean I have the day to myself? I can go out?¡±

    "Whatever," Nn replied tightly.

    I jumped up and went upstairs. I grabbed a wide-brimmed hat and sunsses as I tapped away on my phone, ordering myself a ticket for a car race that was scheduled for the afternoon and texting Rae to meet me there. We still had plenty of time to get there.

 Chapter 34

    +25 Bonus

    I got to the track and was met there by Rae. The two of us chatted happily as we waited for the race to begin. All of the tension of the previous night seemed forgotten and I was finally starting to rx.

    Rae nodded over my shoulder at a man who was approaching. I turned to see Lance walking toward me with a broad smile on his face. I recognized that flirtatious look immediately and realized that he had no idea who I was.

    ¡°Hi there,¡± he said with a grin. "What''s a beautiful woman like you doing here-"

    I took my sunsses off, enjoying the look of shock that crossed his face when he recognized me.

    "How could this beautiful woman be my sister-inw?" he muttered almost to himself. "What the hell are you doing here?"

    "Nothing useful ¨C just like you," I retorted.

    "For your information, I''m racing today, which means I''m working - unlike you."

    "Working?" I replied with a mock look of surprise. "I didn''t know you understood what that word meant."

    "What''s wrong, Rogue? Have another fight with Nn? Is he ignoring you at home so you came out here to get some attention from me? Or did you want to beg me to talk to him for you? Convince him to give you another chance?" His tone was dripping with condescension and he smirked at me.

    I shot back, "As if anything good has evere out of that mouth of yours."

    Lance''s face twisted with rage, but before things could escte further, his headset activated ¡ª his manager''s voice cutting through the static to inform him that he was needed. The race was about to begin.

    Lance gave me that look I was bing so ustomed to the one that screamed Who are you and what did you do with the real Ellie? I only smiled and put my sunsses back on as I turned my focus to the race.

    Third-Person POV

    Lance won the race, but it wasn''t easy. Thepetition was stiff, and he had to pull off a few risky maneuvers to pull ahead. He managed to make it in a photo finish.

    He smiled broadly at the podium as the officials approached to award the first-ce prize, but the smile fell from his face as they walked right past him, handing the prize to the person he had definitely beaten, even if it was close.

    Outrage sparked in his chest. Lance was used to being treated as second best, even when he was clearly the more deserving one, but that didn''t make it any less infuriating. He stepped away, heading to his manager,

    his anger simmering just beneath the surface.

    "They''re cheating," he said tightly. "I won and everyone here knows it."

    "We''ll figure this out," his manager said, trying to cate him. "Just stay calm."

    Lance knew there was very little he could do to fix this on his own. He was young, still a university student, and despite being the brother of the Alpha, he didn''t have that much sway. If his manager wasn''t willing to go to bat for him on this, there was every chance this victory would be stolen from him.

    +25 Bonus

    He would never call Nn to speak up for him, and everyone knew it. They were taking advantage.

    Lance started to argue when another voice suddenly cut through the cheers and apuse. He recognized it immediately - it was Ellie.

    He turned to find her standing a few feet from the officials, her hands nted firmly on her hips, hat and sunsses in hand to reveal her face.

    The look on her face was one Lance had never seen before- a re sharp enough to rival any of Nn''s, but with a fire zing in her eyes that showed just how furious she was.

    "What kind of game do you think you''re ying?" she demanded, staring down the organizers. ¡°It''s obvious that Lance won fair and square. Is this a joke of some kind?"

    Lance stared at her in shock, unable to believe that Ellie was standing up for him. The organizers looked equally startled by her sudden appearance.

    ¡°Luna," one of them said in disbelief. "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 35

    Third Person POV

    Whispers spread around the pit quickly. The Luna is here. What is she doing? Isn''t her brother-inw racing today?

    Lance was standing with his manager, but other members of his team were starting to make their way over. He could feel their confusion, although they all stayed quiet, watching the tense scene unfold.

    Lance could feel people starting to look at him. He knew this must look bad. He was obviously robbed of his victory, but it still looked bad for his powerful rtive to show up immediately and start demanding action on his behalf.

    He considered telling her to back off for a moment, but there was something about the way she was standing there, ring with those bright eyes of hers, made him freeze. He wanted to see how this was going to y out.

    "She''s not the Luna," Lance muttered to himself as he watched Ellie stand before the officials, her eyes zing with anger.

    There was no faking that. She was genuinely angry, and it confused him deeply.

    She cared enough to stand up for him? She hated him... didn''t she?

    "It''s obvious who won that race," Ellie said hotly. "The fact that you''re trying to give the prize to someone else is absolutely shameful. Everyone with eyes-everyone in this stadium-knows that Lance won fair and square."

    The official smiled, clearly ufortable. "I don''t make the call, I just¡ª¡±

    "Make excuses," Ellie cut him off.

    There was a moment of tense silence. The official looked around at the others, then took a step back, putting some distance between himself and Ellie.

    "We''ll review the footage of the race and ensure that our decision is the correct one," he said awkwardly.

    "Yeah, you will," Ellie snapped back, keeping her hands nted firmly on her hips as she watched him walk

    away.

    There was a murmur through the crowd as people tried to figure out what was happening, why the award ceremony had suddenly been disrupted. Lance could almost swear he heard the moment the fans also recognized Ellie.

    A flutter of activity swept through the crowd as people gasped and called out, but Ellie didn''t seem to notice or

    care.

    She was tapping her foot impatiently, that angry look still on her face as she red toward the officials, who were now huddled together around the screen, watching the yback of the final moments of the race.

    Lance approached Ellie, suspicious of her motives. He stopped a few feet in front of her, cocked his head in confusion, and asked, ¡°What do you think you''re doing? Why are you helping me?"

    "I''m not helping you," Ellie said dismissively. "It has nothing to do with you. I just don''t like cheaters."

    +25 Bonus

    Lanceughed at thement before he could stop himself-it was obviously a shot

    at Nn, who didn''t exactly hide his affair with Felicity. He enjoyed hearing someone take Nn down a peg and Ellie did it fearlessly.

    "No, I guess you wouldn''t," Lance said, earning a sharp look from Ellie.

    While he appreciated that she was stepping in for him, and could even ept her exnation for why she was doing it, her attitude still surprised him.

    When did she get this bold? To suddenly insert herself into a situation and start giving orders? She wasn''t even nervous. She wasn''t apologizing or on the verge of tears like she would''ve been in the past.

    She was standing there like she owned the ce, and she was angry that her time was being wasted. Lance had noticed the changes in her thest few times he''d seen her, but it was unmistakable now.

    There had been a lot of talk among the upper levels of society about Ellie''s ident and the rumors surrounding her memory loss. Lance wasn''t sure what to make of it all.

    Some people were convinced that it had to be the truth. She seemed so different it was hard to argue it was all an act. But others weren''t convinced.

    He''d asked Nn about it and had been told that Ellie was faking it, that this was all some game of hers. But looking at her now, that didn''t seem possible.

    There was no way she could just flip a switch and change from the sniveling, cowering person she had been before into someone this confident andmanding. This couldn''t just be an act.

    Lance''s thoughts were cut short by the race officials returning to the podium, sheepish looks on their faces as they motioned for him to step forward.

    He stepped back up to the podium beside the other two racers, and the official leaned toward the microphone.

    "Terribly sorry," he said awkwardly, "but we need to issue a correction. It''s been brought to our attention that we incorrectly named the winner of this race. After reviewing the footage, it''s clear that the first-ce prize belongs to Lance."

    There was a roar through the crowd. Lance could hear a couple of boos from supporters of the other racer, but that didn''t bother him at all. He smiled that charming smile of his as the first-ce medal was ced around his neck.

    He had earned it, and he knew it.

    There was a celebratory energy among his team as he stepped down from the podium. After the cameras had cut, his manager ran up to him, pping his shoulder with a bright smile.

    "I told you it would all work out!"

    "No thanks to you," Lance said, but there was no heat to his words. All of his earlier anger was reced with excitement.

    ¡°We need to celebrate,¡± his manager said, ignoring the jab. The rest of the crew agreed, nodding and voicing their desire to party.

    +25 Bonus

    "Of course we do," Lance replied. "I''m definitely throwing a party tonight. You know the boat is always stocked and ready to go. As a matter of fact, I should..."

    Lance''s eyes drifted back to Ellie. She was standing off to the side with her redheaded friend Rae. The two of them were talking, having some kind of animated conversation. This win was thanks to Ellie in some ways, and Lance didn''t like feeling like he owed people.

    Lance walked over to where Rae and Ellie were still standing, that same charming smile still stered on his face.

    Ellie gave him a suspicious look. "You''re still here?"

    Lance ignored her cold tone. "You didn''t have to do that for me. I appreciate it," he said begrudgingly. "So, I thought it would only be fair to invite you to our celebratory party-on my boat tonight."

    There was a moment of silence where Ray and Ellie exchanged a look, and then Ellieughed out loud.

    "What''s so funny?" Lance asked, crossing his arms.

    "That you think I would voluntarily spend time with you,¡± Ellie replied.

    Lance''s smile faltered. "You know, most women would kill for the chance to attend

    one of my parties. They''re legendary for a reason.¡±

    "Well, most women are blinded by your status and money. I know better," she replied, looking him over with

    distaste.

    Lance could hear his friends behind him chuckling at her remark. It was a knife to his pride and his gaze on her

    hardened.

    "Look princess, all I''m saying is that if you had any interest in actually getting

    Nn''s attention, this is your best opportunity."

    "Are you joking? You really think a line like that would work on me?"

 Chapter 36

    Third Person POV

    "Are you joking? You really think a line like that would work on me?"

    Lance bristled visibly at her dismissive response. "You really think that was meant to be a line? Why would I be interested in a whiny, bitchy rogue like you?"

    Rather than getting upset at the insult, Ellie justughed, which caused Lance''s team, who had been watching the interaction, tough as well.

    "Look, I''m just trying to be nice and invite you along since you did me a favor," he muttered.

    ¡°I didn''t do you a favor,¡± Ellie shot back. The cold look in her eyes was enough to make Lance pause. She seemed almost offended by the idea that she would help him.

    Lance knew that the two of them didn''t like each other, but it still gave him pause. Some of the heat faded from his words as he spoke.

    "What, do you have something better to do today? What are you two doing out here anyway?"

    He looked at Rae, who was standing beside Ellie and watching the exchange with a concerned expression, like she wasn''t sure if she should step in or not.

    "That''s none of your business," she responded, crossing her arms.

    It caused another ripple ofughter through Lance''s team, who were moving closer to observe the argument, obviously finding it amusing.

    The public humiliation reignited his anger. Lance was used to having people talk badly about him, but they at least usually had the decency to do it behind his back. Having Ellie stand here and disrespect him to his face was too much.

    "Listen, you-"

    "The race is over,¡± Ellie said, cutting him off. "So why dont you and your friends go find something better to do?"

    "Why don''t you make me?" Lance growled, his irritation clear now. His hands clenched at his sides as he struggled to control his mounting anger.

    ¡°You''re causing a disturbance,¡± Ellie said calmly. She waspletely unphased by his anger. Lance could see it in her eyes as she stared up at him steadily.

    Why did that make his heart race?... She was his brother''s mate!

    Was he angry or just intrigued by her weird behavior? He wasn''t sure and it only made him more frustrated.

    Lance bit back the urge to argue, taking note of the fact tha several people were indeed staring at the exchange- not just his teammates.

    Thest thing he needed was for the rumor mill to start talling about him and his sister-inw fighting, especially when things were already so tense between her and Nn. Lance didn''t particrly care for either of them, but he didn''t want to be the subject of more drama.

    "Go have your fun somewhere else," Ellie said.

    She turned and walked away with Rae. Lance stood there and watched her go, feeling shaken by her sharp demeanor. His friends were stillughing, but he didn''t pay them any attention, waving them off.

    ¡°Come on, let''s get going,¡± he said. ¡°We''ve got better things to do than hang out with a rogue anyway."

    +25 Bonus

    He left with his friends, the interaction with Ellie apparently already forgotten by the group as they started joking about the race and looking forward to the party.

    But Lance couldn''t stop thinking about her words. The way she''d dared to talk to him like that¡ªwhat the hell gave her the right?

    Something was going on with her. And as much as Lance wanted to pretend he didn''t care, it was starting to make him curious.

    Nn POV

    I was sitting behind my desk, having just finished a phone call that had resulted in a headache, when one of the betas approached me. He had a concerned look on his face.

    I raised an eyebrow at him, waiting for him to tell me what possible reason he had for interrupting me.

    ¡°Sir,¡± he started, apparently nervous, ¡°Ellie has been seen at the racetrack." "The racetrack?" I repeated, looking at him as though he''d lost his mind. "Yes."

    "And why is this information important enough that you feel the need to interrupt me?" I demanded, leaning back in my chair and looking at him expectantly.

    ¡°Well, it''s just... she became involved in the race. In a rather direct way. It seems that your brother was one of the racers," he exined.

    "Yes, I''m well aware he was racing today. Get to the point," I said. I was getting increasingly annoyed by the beta talking around the issue. I had more important matters to worry about than how Ellie was spending her day.

    "Well, the officials initially announced that someone else had won the race, but then Ellie was seen intervening- talking to them-and they changed their decision and awarded first ce to Lance," he said.

    "Are you implying that she somehow swayed the judges?" asked, looking at him sharply. I couldn''t see any reason Ellie would try something like that.

    "No, it appears they simply reviewed the tapes after she pointed out their mistake. Lance did legitimately win," he exined.

    "Then what is your point?" I snapped.

    "I just thought you would want to know that Ellie had been spotted in public...

    behaving in a way that drew attention," he stammered nervously.

    "You can go now," I said coldly.

    The beta turned and quickly left the room, obviously ufortable.

    I rubbed my temple, trying to ease the tension before it could worsen my headache.

    I should''ve expected that when Ellie left this morning, it wouldn''t be thest I heard from her today.

    She just seemed to be a ma for attentiontely, and it didn''t make any sense to me. She''d always blended into the background. She was meek, small, and quiet. And now, uddenly, it was like every time I turned my head, she was there, causing trouble in some way.

    I wasn''t upset that she had helped Lance, but I was confused by it. Ellie hated Lance, she always had, so why would she go out of her way for him, of all people?

    Was this some kind of game? Some new tactic she was using to get my attention? Could she be using my brother

    Chester 38

    +25 Bonus

    to get to me?

    The thought made my blood boil. It was just too much. Her sual dramatics weren''t getting the result she wanted, so she went after my little brother?

    No-even Ellie wouldn''t be that bold... would she?

    She''d been behaving so strangely. It was like I hardly knew her anymore. So maybe she was getting desperate. Maybe she was trying something she never would''ve dared to do in the past.

    Could Lance be in on it? He hated me, and had for a long time. But did he hate me enough to align himself with her?

    I just couldn''t see the two of them working together on anything. Maybe I was overreacting, though. Even by the beta''s report, all Ellie had really done was ask the officials to reconsider their mistaken decision. Could I really me her for that?

    I sighed in frustration. This was just one more thing I was going to have to waste my time dealing with. If there was any bacsh, I''d have to make a statement, try to mitigate the trouble.

    Even when she was nowhere near me, Ellie was making my life more difficult. If I believed in the goddess, I would almost think this was some twisted fate.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 37

    Nn POV

    "Why was Ellie at the racetrack?¡± Lance asked.

    I was speaking to him from my office phone. The sounds of music andughter were clear in the background and I didn''t even have to ask to know that he was on that damned boat of his.

    I was irritated by his question, leaning back in my chair and ring at the phone.

    "Is there some reason she shouldn''t be there?" I asked sharply.

    "No, I guess not," Lance replied, "except that she''s nevere to one of my races before."

    "I''m sure she wasn''t there for you. It''s probably just something Rae was interested in," I replied coldly.

    "Yeah, I guess," Lance replied, although he didn''t sound convinced.

    "Are you honestly calling me to talk about why Ellie was at your race today?" I demanded.

    "No," Lance said sharply. "I''m calling because she''s acting weird and it''s..." he paused as if searching for the right words.

    "Unsettling." I sighed. I felt the same way about her behaviortely.

    "Yeah," Lance agreed. "So what are you doing about it?"

    "Is that a joke?" I ask, my tone icy.

    "No." Lance pauses for a moment. "I''m not trying to be a dick here, I''m honestly trying to understand what''s happening. Are you sure that her memory loss is faked? She''s like apletely different person. I have a hard time believing that she''s acting."

    I sigh and run a hand through my hair. "It doesn''t matter either way. This is the kind of drama she stirs up no matter what."

    The conversation with Lance sent me deeper down the spiral of my concerns about Ellie, but at least it did clear one thing up. The two of them weren''t conspiring to embarrass me together.

    Lance was never much of a liar and even through a phone call I could tell that he was genuinely confused by Ellie''s behavior.

    Ellie didn''t return home until thete afternoon. By that point, I was more than irritated.

    I couldn''t stop spinning over her behavior, trying to find some logical exnation for

    it, when there doesn''t seem to be any, and it was infuriating.

    "Certainly took your timeing home, didn''t you?" I said as she walked through the door.

    Ellie looked at me, and immediately the smile fell from her face. Everything about her bodynguage shifted into

    annoyance.

    "Do I have a curfew that I don''t know about?" she demandel.

    "What are you doing with my brother?" I fired back.

    ¡°What am I doing with your brother? What a stupid question. I''m not doing anything with him. Rae wanted to go see the race today, and he happened to be there, because he has spoiled rich boy hobbies like racing expensive cars and crashing them into walls," Ellie shot back angrily.

    +25 Bonus

    I couldn''t even argue with her rant about Lance, she was right. But that only fueled my anger more.

    ¡°If he''s so awful, then why did you decide to spend your day with him?¡± I asked.

    "I didn''t spend my day with him,¡± she scoffed. ¡°I spent my day with Rae. Lance just happened to be there for a few minutes."

    "You interfered with the race results." It came out sounding more like an usation than I meant it to.

    "That''s such an exaggeration." Sheughed. "Who told you that?"

    Before I could respond, the door opened and Felicity walked in. I watched as the expression on Ellie''s face changed, her irritation hardening into something sharper.

    She took a step toward me, her voice dropping so only I could hear:

    "Maybe you should worry more about your own public image, since you''re the one who''s running around with your mistress."

    I stared at her, unable to respond, as she brushed past me and went upstairs.

    "What did she just say?" Felicity asked. "You know what, never mind. It doesn''t even matter."

    I didn''t look at Felicity. Ellie''sment had gotten under my skin.

    It didn''t help that I was still dealing with the fallout from her little meltdown at the dinner party, especially when

    it came to the alpha of the Moonstone pack. He was in an absolute uproar over it.

    He insisted that Ellie was right, that the food must have been tampered with.

    It didn''t matter to him that I''d had it tested and everything came back normal.

    It was weird how much interest they had taken in Ellie, both him and his son, Cassian. It bothered me. Made me suspicious.

    So, I''d used some of my contacts to start looking into them trying to discover if there was some reason they were so interested in her. Maybe it was as simple as Cassian having a little crush, but I suspected it was more.

    After all, they looked at Ellie with so much familiarity. And then there was the way they reacted when they heard Felicity insult her.

    Of course, it waspletely out of line for Felicity to call an alpha''s wife a bitch, especially in front of the alpha of another pack, but their reaction seemed... personal.

    It was as if they had history with her.

    But that seemed absurd. Then again, if Ellie wasn''t lying about having lost her memory as a child, just as she imed to have lost it now, there was no telling what kind of connection she might have... or with who,

    I had to get to the bottom of this. There was something more going on here. And the alliance with the Moonstone pack was too important for me to risk it on Ellie''s unpredicability.

    I needed to have as much information as possible to make sure this deal went off without a hitch.

    ¡°Hello? Nn? I''m talking to you," Felicity said, drawing my attention back to the moment.

    "What did you say?"

    Felicity''s smile was tight as she looked at me. I knew she hated to be ignored, and I could only imagine that being ignored for Ellie didn''t feel great, but at the moment, I couldn''t bring myself to care.

    +25 Bonus

    I had too much on my te right now, too much on my mind, and catering to Felicity''s ego wasn''t something I could handle at the moment.

    ¡°Nn!¡± Felicity called, her voice slipping into a whine. ¡°I said, do you want to get dinner with me tonight?"

    "I don''t have time,¡± I replied curtly. "I have work to do."

    "You''re always working," she pouted. "Come on, let me help you relieve some of that stress."

    She grabbed my bicep and looked up at me with a flirtatious smile. I pushed her hand off firmly.

    "Felicity, I said now."

    I didn''t miss the dark look that passed over her features as she stepped away. But her usual pout settled back into ce quickly.

    "It''s okay,¡± she said with a dramatic sigh. "I understand. You have so much work to do over the next few months. Once you''re done with Ellie, our lives are going to be

    so much easier. I just need to wait for you a little longer."

    A sh of guilt washed over me but I wasn''t sure if it was guilt for dismissing Felicity''s feelings due to my stress, or guilt at the prospect of sending Ellie away.

    Either way, I didn''t like the feeling.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    +2

 Chapter 38

    Ellie POV

    My morning sickness was really bing a problem. I felt like I was throwing up every day at least once. Thest thing I wanted to do was leave the house when I felt like this, but I wasn''t going to spend more time with Nn than I absolutely had to.

    Not after the little rant he went on the other day. Plus, Felicity was hanging around more boldly, and her face was making me mad.

    So, I decided to go out with Rae again tonight. I let her drag me out most days now. She was the only one who knew what was going on, so if I had to run off and be sick, she didn''t get upset and I didn''t have to worry about hiding what was happening from her.

    I didn''t want Nn catching on to what''s happening. I didn''t want him to have any reason to suspect that I''m pregnant.

    Tonight, we were going to a popr bar and grill for dinner I''ve been craving red meattely, and they have a good steak.

    Unfortunately, we were barely inside before the smell of all the cooking food and the various alcohols made my stomach turn.

    I went to the table with Rae, but it didn''t take long for the smells to be

    overpowering. I had read that pregnancy can make your senses more acute, but this was ridiculous.

    "You look a little pale," Rae said with concern.

    "I''m going to hurl," I muttered, standing and rushing away from the table.

    I managed to make it to the bathroom in time. Luckily, throwing up in a bar isn''t that unusual, so it didn''t draw any attention-at least, I didn''t realize that it had until I stepped out of the bathroom and found Lance, of all people, waiting for me.

    I rolled my eyes before he even opened his mouth, just the sight of him is enough to irritate me.

    "Wow, you really can''t hold your liquor," Lance said, his tone teasing.

    I was not about to correct him. Better for him to think I''m a drunk than to figure out the truth.

    "Do you always hang around outside thedies'' room at bars? Is that where you find your girlfriends?" I snapped back.

    His eyes widened slightly and he scoffed. "What?"

    "Obviously you need someone to be fall-down drunk in order to give you a chance.¡±

    I pushed past him and stormed back to the table where Rae was waiting for me. I expected Lance to follow, to tell me off and cuss me out, but he just stood there as I walked away.

    "Seems like that nausea is getting worse," Rae said, putting her menu down to give me her full attention.

    "It''s every day now," I groaned, sinking lower into the booth. "I can''t even brush my teeth anymore without feeling like I''m going to hurl in the sink."

    "Brushing your teeth makes you nauseous?¡± she asked, startled.

    "Yes. I''ve even switched to a milder-tasting toothpaste, and it''s not making a difference."

    "Man, that sucks," Rae said earnestly. "Any other new symptoms starting to show? Like mood swings or hot

    Chanter 38

    +25 Bonus

    shes or whatever?"

    "I think hot shes are from menopause.

    "Whatever, I don''t know," Rae said, making a face.

    Iughed, which caused her to startughing, and it lightened the mood significantly.

    I was so grateful to her- for giving me an opportunity to feel normal and have a little

    fun in light of all the crazy things that were happening.

    If I didn''t have Rae, I don''t know how I''d get through this.

    Third Person POV

    Ellie pushed past Lance, brushing his shoulder as she went. Maybe if she hadn''t touched him, he would have followed after her-told her off. After all, her attitude was bing a problem.

    But the contact made him freeze, it was far too brazen. Or at least, he kept trying to tell himself that it was.

    The truth was, his emotions were a tangle every time Ellie was around, and he was starting to have a difficult time figuring out exactly what he was feeling.

    He probably should''ve just left her alone when he saw her rushing off to the bathroom, but she''d looked so pale and panicked that he got worried.

    So he stood there for several minutes like a weirdo, lurking outside thedies'' room waiting for her toe back. And then, when he finally saw her, all he could manage to do was make fun of her.

    It didn''t make any sense to him why he was acting this way especially considering that Ellie was just a rogue. A rude, spoiled, conniving one at that.

    He''d honestly never spent much time with her. After all, he avoided Nn as much as possible. But her reputation was enough. He knew the game she yed, the maniptions and drama she caused. That was enough to make him hate her.

    But she seemed different now. She seemed moreplicated than he''d been led to believe. Honestly, the way she tore him down, the way she looked right through him with those cold res, it shook his confidence in a way no woman ever had before.

    It wasn''t a feeling he liked. Not something he wanted to experience.

    And if he had any sense in his head, he''d avoid her at all costs.

    Yet, he kept finding himself drawn to her.

    It wasn''t like he was seeking her out, she just happened to be nearbytely. And

    when she was, he couldn''t resist approaching.

    He didn''t understand why.

    It''s not as though he wanted her approval.

    Why should he care if the disgraced wife of his older brothe approved of him?

    Just because she insulted him when no one else dared? Just because she pointed out his ws in that cold, matter-of-fact way?

    That didn''t mean her opinion mattered.

    Or at least... it shouldn''t.

    +25 Bonus

    "Lance!¡± an impatient voice called out.

    He turned to see his friends motioning him back.

    He was out with his team, having dinner and drinks as they strategized for the next

    and final race of the season. He should be focused on that.

    And yet, the moment he''d seen Ellie rushing by, he''d abruptly stood and left the table, saying he had to take care of something.

    He was sure they''d all seen him talking to her again. He was going to have to exin that away.

    Lance walked back over to the table, grinning at his friends.

    "Sorry about that. Just had to make sure my sister-inw isn''t making a public embarrassment of herself."

    "Is she drunk?" one of his friends asked, amusement clear in his voice.

    "Either that or she''s got food poisoning," he said dismissively, sitting back down.

    "If she''s that much of a lightweight, it could exin why she didn''t want toe to your boat party."

    "do you mean?" Lance asked, curious.

    "Well, if she can''t hold her liquor onnd, just imagine how sick she would''ve been

    on the boat," his friend exined with augh.

    Lance leaned back in the booth and considered his words.

    Was Ellie''s aggressive behavior masking embarrassment or fear?

    That was certainly an interesting exnation.

    But if that was the case... then what was she afraid of just now, when she snapped

    at him like that?

    Lance found himself more and more curious about her every time he saw her.

    ...And he wasn''t sure if that was a good thing.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 39

    +25 Bonus

    Ellie POV

    "I don''t know," I said with a sigh. "Maybe I''m just moody."

    "Moody doesn''t exin the way you''ve been snapping at people, especially Nn," Rae said, sounding more amused than concerned.

    "He deserves it," I pointed out.

    "Oh, absolutely he does,¡± Rae responded. ¡°But it''s still kind of risky. And he''s not the only one you''ve been snapping at.¡±

    "I haven''t snapped at you," I responded with a serious look

    "Of course not. What reason would you possibly have to be mad at me? I''m the best friend you could possibly have, ¡°Rae responded with a confident smirk.

    We both giggled at the statement-it was true, but Rae was only saying it to be silly.

    "Seriously though, is this something I should be worried about?" Rae asked once ourughter died down. "I don''t want you to snap at the wrong person and get yourself into rouble. You need to try to keep a low profile as much as possible."

    "You don''t need to worry," I replied earnestly. ¡°If it is mood swings caused by the pregnancy, then it''s just something I''ll have to deal with. It''s not like it''s really stangling out as a problem."

    "As far as you know,¡± Rae said meaningfully. ¡°Just because no one has called you out on it directly doesn''t mean they haven''t noticed."

    "Rae, why are you trying to make me paranoid? I already have enough to worry about."

    "You''re not the only one who''s worried," she said. ¡°I feel like I''m losing my mind half the time worrying about why you''re not answering your phone."

    "Because I''m sleeping-like, all the time. I''ve never been so tired in my entire life. It''s like the baby is just sucking every ounce of energy out of my body."

    "It kind of is," Rae pointed out. "I mean, isn''t that why you re taking the

    multivitamins? And you''re making sure you''re eating enough, right? I know it''s clich¨¦

    to say you''re eating for two, but you actually literally are."

    "Yes," I replied, rolling my eyes. ¡°I am eating enough. I am taking my vitamins."

    "Are you taking an iron supplement?" she asked.

    "Iron? No. Why?"

    "Because it''s supermon for pregnant women to have on deficiencies. It takes so much of it to, like, fuel the baby. You should try one-if you''re iron deficient, it could exin why you''re feeling so tired."

    "Why do you suddenly know so much about pregnancy?"

    ¡°Because my best friend is pregnant, duh,¡± she replied like it was obvious. "I''ve been reading every pregnancy book I can find."

    "Well that''s helpful. I''ve been too nervous to bring any to the house. I don''t want Nn to see one and start asking questions."

    "That makes sense, but it has to make things more difficul not knowing what''s happening with your body."

    +25 Bonus

    "Definitley," I sighed.

    Third Person POV

    Lance was distracted pretty much all night. By the time his friends left, he had made

    the decision to try to get to the bottom of what was going on with Ellie.

    He waited until Rae had left the table, presumably to pay their bill, before he approached her.

    Ellie looked up at him with a mixture of curiosity and annoyance. She looked tired and he wondered if she was feeling sick.

    "What are you still doing here? Didn''t your friends leave like fifteen minutes ago?" Ellie demanded.

    "Yeah, but I wanted to talk to you," Lance replied as he stopped a few feet from her.

    All of Lance''s bravado had fallen away. He seemed almost nervous as he stood beside the table, looking at her like he could figure out the mystery if he just stared long enough.

    "Talk to me about what?" Ellie asked, irritated.

    "What''s your problem with me?" he asked bluntly.

    Ellie tilted her head and looked at him as if he''d lost his mind.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Yeah. Dead serious,¡± Lance said, but there was no heat to his words. Ellie thought he almost seemed... uncertain, as he stood there with his hands stiff at his sides, waiting for her answer.

    "I think it''s pretty obvious what my problem with you is. You''rezy, at least when ites to your responsibilities to the pack," Ellie exined.

    "My responsibilities to the pack?¡± Lance repeated in disbelief. ¡°I don''t owe Nn-"

    you do ¡°I didn''t say anything about him," Ellie interrupted. "I said the pack. You owe the pack. The fact that nothing to fulfill your role gets on my nerves."

    "What role?" Lance retorted. ¡°I''m not the Alpha, my brother is."

    Ellie scoffed. "You still owe the pack for thevish lifestyle you get to live. I don''t think you even realize how spoiled you are. You know, most people don''t get to spend their days racing expensive cars for fun and partying on their fancy boats."

    Lance stared at her. Her words pierced like a shard of ice into his heart. He could tell by the way she was looking at him that she didn''t realize she''d hit a nerve.

    Lance was lucky, and he knew that. He got to do pretty much whatever he wanted. He never had to worry about his needs being met, because the pack house was always going to provide for him-even when he messed up. When he failed, there was always a safety.

    He knew most people didn''t have that. He knew that, because he''d used his connection to Nn to bail his friends out more than once. He was privileged to be able to do that.

    But he had never considered that privilege as something the pack afforded him. He always saw it as something that came from Nn. And Nn owed him after what he''d done, after causing the death of their parents.

    Lance wouldn''t think twice about taking from Nn.

    But taking from the pack?

    Taking advantage of them?

    That was different. He didn''t want to be that kind of person

    +25 Bonus

    "What?" Ellie asked after several seconds of heavy silence. You don''t have a smarteback for that?"

    "You have no idea what you''re talking about," Lance said, but there was no bite in his voice, no angry re, before he spun on his heel and walked away from her.

    His heart was racing as he realized Ellie was right.

    He wasn''t a child anymore or an emotional teenager. He had no excuse for avoiding

    his role.

    He did owe responsibility to the pack.

    And it was time for him to grow up and step up.

    He just wasn''t quite sure how.

    Ellie watched him go, noting the difference in his demeanor from their previous interactions. Something about Lance seemed almost... raw.

    She didn''t get a chance to dwell on it, though, as Rae suddenly appeared at her side.

    "What was that all about?¡± Rae asked. "Was that Lance again?¡±

    "Don''t worry about it,¡± Ellie said dismissively. "He''s just stirring things up like he always does."

    Rae smiled a little. "You know, people say that about you. Maybe you and Lance actually have a bit inmon."

    ¡°Maybe we do,¡± Ellie said thoughtfully. Lance certainly had a simr attitude towards Nn, if nothing else. But, she did get the impressiontely that maybe the two of them were in the same boat in other ways. Lance seemed like he felt just as trapped by his role as she did.

    "Maybe we do."

    Share

    Support

 Chapter 40

    Nn POV

    Lance''s sudden appearance at the house caught mepletely off guard. I was wrapping up for the night, finally ready to get some dinner, when he appeared in the doorway

    The look on his face wasn''t exactly upset or even troubled, it was just... tense, in a way I couldn''t quite name. It had been a long time since I saw Lance like this. He almost seemed like he was feeling guilty about something.

    "Did we have an appointment?¡± I asked as he stepped into the living room.

    ¡°No,¡± Lance said, taking the empty seat across from me. "I just wanted to talk to you.

    I was in this part of town anyway."

    "Luckily, I happened to be in," I muttered.

    "I mean, I figured you would be, because Ellie was out," Lance answered.

    "What do you mean?" I asked.

    "Nothing. I was out with some friends at the grill house and I saw Ellie there with Rae," Lance said dismissively.

    "Of course she was," I muttered. "So why are you here?"

    ¡°Just thought I''d check in since I was around,¡± Lance replied, but there was a stiffness in his shoulders I wasn''t used to seeing. The hostility he normally carried toward me seemed muted somehow.

    Before I could question him any further, the front door opened. We both paused, listening as Ellie came inside and kicked off her shoes.

    "I''m home," she called out.

    ¡°I''m in the living room,¡± I responded, ncing at Lance, who was giving me a curious look.

    A momentter, Ellie peeked around the doorway. "Just letting you know so you don''t send anyone out looking for me."

    "There''s no reason to worry about that," I replied evenly.

    Her gaze shifted to Lance. "So you gave up on looking for a drunk girl to bring home?" she asked teasingly.

    Lance scoffed, but there was no heat to it. "Something like that."

    "Whatever that means," Ellie said before turning and walking away.

    I listened to Ellie''s footsteps fade before turning my gaze back to Lance. "What the hell was that? What''s going on with you?"

    He didn''t respond to Ellie with anger or even a sharpeback. He just epted that from her. It didn''t make any sense. I almost wanted to ask if he was sick or something. I was weird enough that he''d shown up here to see me for no apparent

    reason.

    "Look, nothing is going on with me. I just-" Lance hesitated, as if he wasn''t sure what he wanted to say. Then he looked at me with a determined expression. ¡°I just want to prove that I''m not the embarrassment of the family."

    I was suspicious, obviously. Lance hated me. He''d never gone out of his way to do anything for the pack before.

    In fact, it was like pulling teeth to get him to show up to anything that really mattered. The fact that he was here,te at night, offering his help... it didn''t make any sense.

    Chverer 40

    +25 Bonus

    But neither did his reaction to Ellie just now. Unless... maybe she''d said something about him being an embarrassment, and it had gotten under his skin. Lance was sopetitive, it wouldn''t surprise me if he was doing this just to prove her wrong. Either way, I wasn''t about to look a gift horse in the mouth. If he was actually offering his assistance for once, I was going to take it.

    "There''s a lot going on at the moment, and I could use the help," I said finally.

    "Yeah, I figured. Seems like you practically live in your office," Lance said with a scoff.

    His words annoyed me, but I forced the feeling down. I didn''t want to get into an argument tonight. I was too tired.

    "Look, I don''t know what your actual motivation is here, but if you''re serious, there is something you could help with," I said reluctantly.

    "What is it?" Lance asked.

    "The Moonstone pack is still here, and it''s looking like they''re going to be around for at least a couple more months. But something weird is going on with them, and I could use a trustworthy set of eyes to help me out. You''re around the same age as Cassian, maybe he''d be open to talking, hanging out. If he says anything concerning, you let me know," I exined.

    "You want me to spy on the Moonstone Alpha''s son?" Lance asked skeptically. "Not spy, exactly. Just see if you can get him to open up about what they really want here. There''s something deeper going on than just the deal between our packs, but I can''t put my finger on exactly what it is. I just know something else is happening." "Far be it for me to question your intuition," Lance said with a sigh. "Yeah, fine. I''ll hang out with Cassian and see if he does anything weird."

    "Good. It may take some time for him to open up, but if anyone can manage it I''m sure it''s you," I said.

    Lance was annoying to me, but other people seemed to find him charming. He was always surrounded by a group of friends who, by all ounts, were loyal to him. Maybe he could work some of that charm on Cassian.

    Third Person POV

    In the guest rooms of the pack house Cassian and alpha ric are still awake. ric is pacing, too agitated to settle. Cassian watches him with obvious concern.

    ¡°The tant disrespect,¡± ric mutters. ¡°It''s astounding.

    ¡°And so far reaching,¡± Cassian sighs. ¡°To think that it was allowed to get this bad. I know that Ellie is technically a rogue, but she''s the wife of the alpha."

    ric shook his head and stopped, looking at his son. "Either Nn has no control of his pack or he has condoned this treatment."

    "I''d believe either," Cassian said. "The servants have been more than willing to tell us all of the drama going on here.¡±

    "Do you believe what they''ve told us?" ric asked with concern.

    Cassian hesitated to answer. He didn''t want to believe that was all true. Regardless of whether they were right about Ellie being his missing sister, no one deserved the kind of treatment the servants had described.

    The stories they''d heard about Ellie''s attempts to win Nn''s affection being thrown

    in her face made Cassian almost as angry as the whispers and insults that were spread about her by other members of the pack.

    +25 Bonus

    And then there was the rumor that Nn had a mistress.

    Cassian clenched his hands. "The woman they say alpha Nn is involved with, Felicity. She''s the one who called Ellie the one who insulted her," he said, unable to repeat the word.

    ¡°Yes, I noticed that too," ric said bitterly. "If we''re right about Ellie being your sister, we need to get her out of here. Nn doesn''t deserve to have her by his side."

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Cassian said earnestly. ¡°We just need to convince her toe with us." "And find the proof of her identity," ric reminded him.

    Cassian nodded, but the truth was that even if Ellie wasn''t his sister he wanted to help her. He didn''t think that

    anyone deserved to be mistreated this way by someone that was meant to love them.

    He just had to convince Ellie to ept their help.

    Çú

    Support

 Chapter 41

    Nn POV

    It was definitely not my imagination, something was going on with Lance. He was standing across the room, openly ring at me and Felicity.

    At first, I thought Ellie''s insults had just gotten to him, but that''s not it. He''s been at the house a lot more, not every day, but at least once a week, and seeing the two of them interacting, it''s painfully obvious that Lance''s attitude toward her has changed.

    I don''t know why, but it seems like it''s affecting his behavior towards anyone who was openly critical of Ellie. It was almost funny, considering how much he disliked her only a few weeks ago.

    Then again, with the way Ellie''s personality had changed recently, it shouldn''t be surprising that Lance''s reaction to her would have changed as well. It seemed like everybody was treating her just a little differently these days.

    Felicity seemed more aggressive with her, the staff absolutely adored her, and even I didn''t know how to respond to her most of the time. Everything had been thrown out of alignment since her ident.

    Lance was hanging around the house because he was doing exactly what I''d asked him to do. He made it a point to invite Cassian on outings with his friends and get him out of the pack house more often, which put my mind at ease, at least a bit.

    Right now, he was picking Cassian up to take him on a night out with his friends.

    At least now it wouldn''t feel like Cassian was hovering at the periphery, waiting to enact some kind of n. It was obvious to me that something was going on with him.

    So far, Cassian hadn''t said anything concerning. At least, not that Lance had told

    me.

    It was hard for me to put my finger on why I was so on edge right now. It felt like there was a lot more activity around the pack housetely.

    Ellie and Rae were alwaysing and going, and Lance and Cassian were often hanging out here as well now, not to mention Felicity making herself more at home.

    It was hard to find a moment of peace and quiet to focus on my work.

    When it wasn''t annoying me, it was making me nostalgic.

    Thest time the pack house was this busy was when my parents were running it. Back then, it used to be a lively ce, a ce of activity and ambition and connection for the pack as a whole.

    But ever since their deaths, it had be much colder.

    Not that I had anyone to me for that but myself.

    I wasn''t sure if I liked this new level of activity or not. It was more normal, but it meant that I rarely had a moment to breathe or think things through. And I needed to think.

    Right now, I was trying to listen to the beta give me an update on a meeting I had this morning with an important local family, but I couldn''t focus. Not with Felicty clinging to my arm and Lance ring at us.

    Third Person POV

    The more time Lance spent around the house, the more he realized exactly how much time Felicity had been spending there. He knew all about Nn and Felicity. They weren''t exactly subtle about their affair.

    After all, they were childhood sweethearts. Lance was used to Felicity hanging all over Nn; she''d been doing it for as long as he could remember. But he would have thought that, since Nn was married to someone else,

    they''d at least have a little tact.

    Felicity was shameless. She made it a point to touch Nn''s arm every time Ellie was in the room. It was possessive and mocking in a way that made Lance''s stomach turn.

    She was still hanging all over him now, even though Ellie had already left to meet Rae for dinner.

    No wonder Ellie was angry all the time if this was what she had to live with.

    Support

    Share

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 42

    Her fated mate was unting another woman around like that while treating her like trash.

    It would drive anyone a little crazy.

    Lance felt like he understood Ellie a little better now, though he would deny that he felt anything stronger than pity for her. Still, his opinion of Felicity had hit rock bottom

    And his feelings about Nn? They sank even lower, though he hadn''t thought he could hate his brother more than he already did.

    What a cold-hearted bastard Nn was, to treat his fated mate that way.

    And it wasn''t as though Felicity kept her behavior hidden when others were around, either. She would flirt and cling to Nn even when he had business guests. Lance had even seen her trying to hold his hand when Alpha ric was in the room once.

    Nn had pulled his hand away and shot her a sharp look, but Felicity just pouted, like she thought she was being

    cute.

    Lance really hated women like that.

    There was nothing wrong with a woman being ambitious and going after what she wanted, but hiding behind an innocent act at the same time was ridiculous. And the worst part was that it seemed to work on Nn, which just made his big brother seem even more pathetic to him.

    Lance couldn''t hide his reaction to Felicity anymore. He found himself ring openly at her every time he saw her.

    He was doing it right now.

    Felicity was standing beside Nn, pressing herself against his side and hanging onto his forearm while Nn spoke to a beta about some meeting or something. Lance was waiting for Cassian toe downstairs, but he couldn''t tear his eyes away from Felicity.

    If looks could kill, she''d drop dead on the spot.

    "Do you have a problem?" she asked, returning his re.

    "Do you have an ounce of shame in your body?" Lance responded sharply.

    Felicity ced her hand on her chest in an exaggerated show of shock. "Excuse me?"

    "You''re a real piece of work, you know what?" Lance said with obvious irritation before he turned and walked toward the stairs.

    Felicity watched him go, her anger boiling beneath the surface,

    This was all Ellie''s fault. Somehow, she''d managed to getnce wrapped around her finger. Felicity didn''t know how, but it was the only exnation for his behavior.

    She couldn''t allow Ellie to do the same to Nn. If she managed to turn him against Felicity, she''d lose everything. She wasn''t going to lose Nn to anyone, especially not that rogue bitch.

    She was going to find a way to rid herself and Nn of Ellie for good. And she was going to have to do it soon, before Ellie managed to get her ws into anyone else.

    Felicity watched the beta walk away and finally spoke up.

    "Nn, when are you going to be done working for the day" Felicity asked, looking up at him with pleading eyes.

    +25 Bonus

    Nn nced down at her coldly. "Late. You know how busy I am."

    "But we hardly get to spend any time together," she whine.

    "You''ve seen me every day for two weeks," Nn replied with irritation.

    ¡°That doesn''t count,¡± she replied, her grip on his arm tightening. ¡°When''s thest time we were alone?"

    Nn shook his head slightly and his shoulders slumped just a fraction. Felicity grinned, knowing that he was about to give in.

    "It''s been a while," he conceded.

    "Too long," she said. "I just miss you, is that so wrong?"

    "No, of course not," he said with a sigh.

    At that moment, Cassian and Lance walked by on their way to the front door. Felicity didn''t miss the way they both red at her angrily.

    Her own smile faltered.

    That just drove it home all the more. Ellie was slowly turning the entire packhouse against Felicity with her pathetic lies and sob stories. She had to get rid of Ellie, and

    soon.

 Chapter 43

    Ellie POV

    I''m sitting on the couch, curled up with a nket over myp, watching some trashy reality show when Rae lets

    out a groan.

    "What was that about?" I asked, frowning at her with concern.

    "It''s just Steph texting me about her wedding," Rae said with a dramatic sigh.

    Steph was a friend of ours, or of Rae''s at least. I knew that we used to be close but I didn''t remember her at all, even though Rae had tried to jog my memory with photos of the three of us hanging out.

    "Okay, you''re going to have to exin why Steph being excited about her wedding got that kind of reaction from you," I said, leaning forward. "What''s going on?"

    "It''s just... I don''t like her fianc¨¦," Rae said with a shrug.

    I knew Rae well enough to tell there was more to it. She just didn''t want to say. I could see it in the way she avoided eye contact and the tension in her shoulders as she tried to look casual with that shrug.

    "Tell me the truth," I pressed. "What''s going on?"

    "Look..." she sighed heavily, clearly reluctant to share. ¡°I think her fianc¨¦ is cheating on her."

    "Are you serious?" I asked, my feet dropping to the floor as I leaned even closer. "You have to tell her."

    "I don''t want her to think I''m just lying or being petty or something because I''m single. I don''t want to lose my friend over this. And I don''t have any proof."

    "There''s nothing worse than a cheater."

    Rae and I both turned to see Lance leaning in the doorway, a look of distaste on his face.

    I wasn''t surprised to see him. He''d been hanging around a lot more oftentely and honestly, seeing how much it annoyed Nn and Felicity made it worth putting up with Lance. He seemed to hate Felicity almost as much as I

    did.

    "I''m surprised to hear you say that," I said, turning my full attention to him. "Aren''t you, like... famously a yboy?"

    "Rumors exaggerate,¡± Lance said dismissively. "Yeah, I have a lot of fun with single women, but if I see any indication that someone hitting on me is in a rtionship, shut it down."

    He said it so matter-of-factly that I found myself believing it, even though I still felt a little skeptical.

    "Seriously?" Rae said, turning to face him as well. ¡°Because, like... that''s definitely not what people say about you."

    "Wait-what have you heard?" Lance asked, frowning as he pushed away from the door and walked over to the

    couch.

    "Do you not know what your reputation is like?" I asked in surprise.

    Even with my memory missing, I''d heard plenty of stories about Lance and his hedonistic behavior. People said that he had a different girl on his arm every night. I''d heard wild stories about the parties he hosted on his boat.

    People said there were drugs passed around and that every corner was upied by some couple hooking up.

    "I mean, I know I''ve got kind of a questionable reputation, Lance admitted, "but is it really that bad?"

    +25 Bonus

    "You should hear the things people say happen at your boat parties," I chimed in.

    ¡°There''s a reason I was insulted when you invited me to one.¡±

    "I thought you just got seasick or something," Lance replic.

    "No, I didn''t want to cause a scandal," Iughed.

    "Well, that''s annoying. My parties get a little wild, but there''s nothing illegal happening," Lance said defensively.

    "So you''re not just luring people out there to take advantage once they''re drunk?" Rae asked.

    Lance actually looked horrified by the question. His eyes went wide, and his mouth dropped open as he stared at

    her.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 44

    "What?! No!"

    "He sounds pretty serious about that," Rae said thoughtfully.

    "So you really don''t like cheaters?" I asked skeptically.

    "Of course not," Lance responded. "There''s nothing worse than somebody who would betray your trust like that."

    "How''d you like to prove that?¡± Rae gave me a curious look I smiled as I caught on to her idea.

    "How would I do that?" Lance asked.

    "Help us expose this cheater before our friend ends up married to him," I suggested.

    "It''s a great idea!" Rae said excitedly. "If we can find some kind of proof, then Steph won''t go through with it!"

    "You want me to help expose your friend''s cheating fianc¨¦ o prove that I''m not a cheater?" Lance asked incredulously.

    I shrugged. "Yeah, you got a problem with that?"

    "Your logic doesn''t make any sense," Lance said, shaking his head. "But if this guy is really a scumbag who''s cheating on his fianc¨¦e, then he deserves to be exposed. Som in."

    Rae made a little excited noise and pped her hands. "Awesome! I don''t think I could handle two of my best friends being married to cheating bastards. Oh-no offense Lance."

    "No, my brother is a cheating bastard,¡± Lance replied with a slight smirk. "Don''t worry about insulting him in front of me."

    That made meugh out loud, and theughter rippled through the room, the three of us sharing a rare moment

    of camaraderie.

    "Seems like we actually have something inmon after all," I said, smiling at Lance.

    He seemed to freeze for a moment before returning the smile.

    "Yeah... I guess we actually do."

    Third Person POV

    The sound ofughtering from the living room was unexpected, mainly because of the addition of Lance''s voice.

    The staff and betas in the pack house had grown ustomed to Rae and Ellie spending their afternoons together, eating lunch or talking in hushed tones. Their voices were beginning to blend into the background.

    But Lance''s voice still gave them pause.

    It was so strange to everyone who worked for Nn that Lance was spending so much time around his brother. It was well known that he couldn''t stand him. The fact that Lance was now apparently voluntarily spending time in the pack house was already cause for spection.

    And now..... hearing himughing with Ellie?

    It was almost too much.

    One of the betas stood just outside the doorway, listening as the three of them

    talked. He couldn''t quite follow what they were saying-something about some drama with one of Ellie''s friends-but it was the way the three of

    +25 Bonus

    them spoke that concerned him.

    It sounded... friendly.

    Not like they were faking being polite. And itcked all the tension that used to exist whenever Lance and Ellie were in the same room together.

    It was concerning.

    Knowing the way Lance felt about his brother, the idea of him and Ellie getting close could only result in problems.

    The beta was torn on whether or not he should tell Nn about this. The Alpha had been on edgetely with all the dealings surrounding the Moonstone pack, and he wasn''t sure Nn would react well to being disturbed with something like this.

    At the same time, if something was happening between Lance and Ellie, and it resulted in more drama down the line, the Alpha might be angry that he wasn''t warned ahead of time.

    It was a difficult position to be in. He needed to make a decision that wouldn''t anger the Alpha.

    He stood there a moment longer, listening to Lance''s voice the warm, friendly tone of it as he spoke to Ellie.

    And it unsettled him.

    Something was definitely off.

    He just wasn''t sure what.

 Chapter 45

    Third Person POV

    "This is your boat?¡± Ellie said in disbelief as they approached the gangnk of the enormous yacht.

    "Did you think I was talking about a fishing boat?" Lanceughed.

    "This is like... a floating house. Or a city block. I don''t even know what topare it to-it''s huge."

    "Yeah, it''s... it''s very big," Lance said, stillughing.

    Rae stared up at the boat, her excitement steadily growing. Oh my God, this is going to be so perfect."

    ¡°Are you sure this guy is even going to show up?" Lance asked.

    ¡°I''m sure,¡± Rae answered confidently. "I made sure to invite the girl he''s been sneaking around with. And Steph is away on a work trip this weekend."

    "Sounds like the perfect setup,¡± Lancemented, looking almost impressed. ¡°Well, let''s get aboard before the guests start to arrive."

    He motioned for them to walk ahead of him. Ellie and Rae looked around in awe as they boarded the luxurious yacht. Everything was perfectly clean and maintained; there was a pool on the main deck along with a full bar, and music was already ying through the sound system.

    The only thing Ellie had ever seen thatpared to this was in movies.

    "I need to prepare for the guests,¡± Lance said, ¡°but please, make yourselves at home. The bartender''s already here, so if you want a drink, all you have to do is ask."

    He walked away, leaving Rae and Ellie to prepare to put their n into action.

    It wasn''t long before guests began to arrive. The music was ring through the speakers as people danced, drank, and swam. Ellie could see why these parties were so popr-everyone seemed to be having an amazing time. Even she couldn''t deny that she was enjoying herself as they waited for their target to arrive.

    Rae was two cocktails deep and kept insisting they were the best drinks she''d ever had, to the point that Ellie finally broke down and ordered a non-alcoholic version.

    She had to admit, it was really good.

    Ellie was in the middle of describing the drink to Rae when heir target finally arrived. He was a tall man with dark hair and stubble, light eyes, and a charming smile.

    Ellie looked at him suspiciously, but there was no moment of recognition, just like there hadn''t been for anyone else. It was frustrating, but she trusted Rae''s judgment. If he was convinced this creep was cheating on their friend, Ellie was going to do everything she could to expose him.

    There was nothing she hated more than a cheater.

    Maybe it was just because of the hell Nn had put her through, but either way, she wasn''t about to let this guy get away with it.

    "That''s the guy?" Ellie asked, pointing him out in the crowl.

    ¡°Yeah, that''s him," Rae confirmed. "Creep actually showed up."

    "Well, that was the n. What about his mistress? Is she here yet?"

    "Yeah, she''s over by the pool. I''ve been watching her for thest few minutes,¡± Rae replied.

    +25 Bonus

    "Then I guess it''s showtime," Ellie said, walking back toward the bar.

    She ordered two drinks and handed one to Rae, who took it as she approached the woman. Ellie could hear her greeting the mistress excitedly and offering the drink as the two of them stood chatting together. Then Ellie made her way over to the man.

    "Something about you looks familiar," she said with a polite smile.

    ¡°Oh, Ellie. I haven''t seen you since your ident. How have you been?" he replied, looking her over curiously.

    "Getting better, but unfortunately my memories are still pretty mixed up. But I swear I know your face," Ellie said.

    "I''m Jack, Stephanie''s fianc¨¦,¡± he exined, holding his hand out to shake hers before realizing she was holding two drinks.

    Ellie smiled and put the alcoholic drink in his hand instead.

    "That''s a hell of a handshake," he joked, taking a sip of the cocktail.

    "I like to make a good impression," Ellie replied.

    They bothughed, and Ellie spent a few minutes making small talk with him before

    she heard footsteps approaching from behind.

    Right on cue, Rae and the mistress were approaching.

    "Oh my gosh, Jack! Ellie! It''s so good to see you," Rae said, sounding genuinely excited. "I didn''t know you were going to be at this party."

    Rae and Ellie exchanged amused looks as Jack and his mistress immediately greeted each other and fell into afortable conversation.

    The four of them talked for a little while, but it didn''t take long for Jack and his mistress to slip away into the crowd. They were gone for only a few minutes before Lance seemed to materialize from the dancing crowd and approach Ellie and Rae. "How''s your n going?" he asked.

    "Off without a hitch. You can show us that surveince footage on your phone, right?¡± Ellie replied.

    Lance pulled his phone out, opening his security app and swiping through the camera feeds for a moment before pausing. He shook his head with a wry smile.

    "They didn''t even make it out of the hallway," he said, turning the phone to show Rae and Ellie.

    The footage clearly showed Jack and his mistress standing in the hallway outside the bathrooms, making out.

    ¡°Look at that,¡± Rae said, shaking her head in disbelief and disgust.

    "And his face is clear as day. Those must have been some expensive cameras," Ellie added.

    "They were," Lance said. "I''ll text you the footage so you can show it to your friend. Congrattions, you''ve just broken up a wedding."

    "That wasn''t the point-" Ellie started.

    "Yes, it was,¡± Lance cut her off before she could say more. But for a good reason. You''re keeping your friend from marrying a creep.

    00

    "Still, I wish it didn''t have toe to this. I don''t get why people do this. Why tell someone you love them if

    +25 Bonus

    there''s someone else you want more?" Rae asked, seeming genuinely confused.

    "Everybody''s reason is different,¡± Ellie replied. "But it''s probably a good thing you don''t understand it. It means. you don''t have the mind of a cheater." Lance nodded in agreement.

    "I guess I should probably thank you,¡± Ellie said, looking up at Lance. ¡°You helped organize this whole thing, and without that security footage we wouldn''t have the proof we need. So... thank you."

    "You know, you could always thank me with a dance,¡± Lange said hopefully. Ellie shook her head. ¡°Not happening. You''re just going to have to settle for me telling you that you''re not as bad as I thought.¡±

    ¡°That''s still a pretty good thank you," Lance said with a smile.

    The door to Nn''s office in the pack house opened, and a nervous-looking beta stepped inside. He was wringing his hands as Nn''s icy eyes lifted from the paperwork and fixed on him, expression unreadable.

    "What do you need?" Nn asked.

    "Sir, I... I need to share some concerning news," the beta said reluctantly. "We''ve had people keeping an eye on Ellie, just as you requested, making sure she''s not getting up to anything too questionable and, well-"

    "Spit it out," Nn said impatiently.

    "Well, Alpha... Ellie was seen boarding Lance''s boat tonight. It appears she''s

    attending one of his parties as we speak."

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Çú

    Share

    Support

    get it

 Chapter 46

    Nn POV

    "It appears that Ellic is attending one of Lance''s parties as we speak."

    I stared at the beta who was standing near the doorway with a serious expression

    on his face. His shoulders were tense and his eyes were avoiding mine, showing his difort.

    "Why is it that people keep bothering me with useless information about what Ellie is doing in her own free time?" I demanded.

    "Sir, she''s with your brother. Do you know about his parties? It-"

    "I know that there''s absolutely nothing going on between Ellie and Lance. And I know that there''s nothing happening at those parties that I need to be concerned about. Are you insinuating that I-your Alpha-don''t have control over my own family?" "Of course not, Alpha,¡± the beta responded nervously.

    "Then stop wasting my time," I said, letting a soft warning growl rumble in my chest.

    "Yes, Alpha."

    The beta turned and quickly left the room.

    I ran my fingers through my hair, irritated by the interruption but not surprised. Ellie was getting a lot of attention from men recently. She was more confident, more outgoing, more present in themunity, so it wasn''t surprising in any way.

    As much as she annoyed me, there had never been any doubt that she was attractive.

    But the idea that Lance would be interested in her? That was absurd.

    And not the kind of thing I needed to waste my time worrying about.

    Lance would be thest one I''d ever expect to develop an attraction to Ellie.

    Third Person POV

    Keeping an eye on Cassian was easy enough.

    Getting him to open up was an entirely different matter.

    He seemed more than willing to hang out with Lance, spend time together, and meet

    his friends, but when it came to getting Cassian to talk about anything other than business, it was like pulling teeth.

    Honestly, Lance had thought Nn was just being paranoid about the Moonstone pack being up to something.

    Until he noticed just how evasive Cassian could be.

    The two of them were in the pack house courtyard, hanging out in the back. Lance had figured out pretty quickly that they had very different personalities and that Cassian was slow to warm up, but he was pretty sure he was starting to like him.

    "Wish you could''ve made it to the partyst night," Lance said. "You''ve got to experience one of my yacht parties before you go back to your own packnds."

    "It''s not really my idea of a good time," Cassian said skeptically. "I''m not much of a drinker or dancer."

    "Come on, it''s fun. I promise. Even Ellie ended up having a good time."

    +25 Bonus

    "Your sister-inw?" Cassian asked, perking up instantly "She was at your partyst night?"

    "Yeah. It''s the first time she''s ever been to one. I mean, she was there forpletely unrted reasons, helping a friend out, but she still came and ended up enjoying herself!"

    "Interesting," Cassian said thoughtfully. "I don''t know that I could picture her in that kind of environment."

    "No, she''s full of surprises," Lance said with a smile. "You know, she''s pretty impressive... for a rogue."

    "You know... she doesn''t seem like a rogue to me,¡± Cassian said. (2

    There was an odd intensity to his words, and Lance noticed how he was maintaining eye contact more than usual. He turned his full attention to Cassian, taking note of his sudden shift in demeanor.

    "What do you know about her? Before she met your brother?" Cassian pressed. "Nothing. There''s nothing to know," Lance replied.

    "What do you mean by nothing to know?" Cassian asked skeptically.

    "I mean Ellie was an orphan. A rogue," Lance exined. ¡°I''ve never actually talked

    to her about her past, but I know from Nn that she has very few memories of her childhood or anything that happened before the orphanage."

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

 Chapter 47

    +25 Bonus

    It was the same information Ellie had given Cassian herself and he was frustrated that Lance wasn''t able to tell him more. How could it be that her own brother inw had ever bothered to talk to her about her past. Something was wrong with this picture.

    "That''s really all you know about your sister-inw?" Cassian pressed. "The woman you brought into your pack? The one who was put into the position of Luna? That''s hard to believe."

    "I mean... she and Nn are fated, so-"

    "Are you sure about that?" Cassian interrupted sharply. "I heard that already, but with the way he treats her, it''s difficult to believe she could really be his soulmate."

    "Well, Nn doesn''t really believe in the goddess, so maybe that has something to do with it," Lance said uncertainly.

    "Hang on. I don''t understand," Cassian said, frowning. "If he doesn''t believe in the goddess, then why would he care about a fated mate enough to actually marry her? That doesn''t make any sense."

    ¡°Because it would offer stability to the pack," Lance exined. "And because everyone knows the offspring of a fated pair is stronger."

    A dark look passed over Cassian''s face. Lance wasn''t sure if it was anger or disgust-he couldn''t decide before Cassian masked it.

    "So he married her for the sole purpose of getting her pregnant?" Cassian asked, his voice low and even.

    "It''s really gross when you put it like that," Lance admitted, ¡°but... basically, yes."

    He''d never considered the implications of Nn''s reasons for marrying Ellie. It never urred to him to worry about Ellie''s well being until recently. Having Cassiany it out bluntly like that gave Lance a sick feeling in his gut.

    All the years that Nn and Ellie were married, he''d viewed her as a means to an end and she had viewed him as her fate. It was heartbreaking.

    No wonder she''d acted so desperate. And no wonder she was so angry now.

    "That''s an understatement," Cassian muttered under his breath, pulling Lance from his thoughts.

    Lance watched him carefully. Cassian''s bodynguage was tense, and the way his eyes were moving told Lance he was thinking-turning something over and over in his min.

    An awkward silence fell between them, but Cassian didn''t even seem to notice. He was really worked up about this.

    On one hand, Lance could understand. It was a crappy situation. Unfair to Ellie. But on the other hand... why did Cassian care this much?

    He was the son of the Alpha of an allied pack. He didn''t hay any direct connection to Ellie. He shouldn''t be this emotionally invested in the well-being of another Alpha''s wife.

    But he certainly seemed to be taking this personally.

    Lance watched his expression closely, an idea beginning to form in his mind, one he wanted to reject at first.

    But it would make a lot of sense.

    Nn had noticed some strange behavior from the Moonstone pack and from Cassian especially. It put him on

    +25 Bonus

    edge enough that he asked Lance to keep an eye on him. Nn''s instincts were good, he could usually tell when something was off and Lance knew that.

    Lance had noticed Cassian''s reluctance to open up about anything outside of work. And now... this.

    This emotional reaction was out of proportion for what they were talking about unless he was someone who cared for Ellie. This anger on Ellie''s behalf....

    It all added up to one exnation. It wasn''t something that he wanted to ept, mostly because he didn''t want to talk to Nn about this. But it seemed like the only exnation that made any sense.

    Cassian had feelings for Ellie.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

 Chapter 48

    Third Person POV

    "I think that I''ve figured out what''s going on with Cassian Lance said, shifting

    awkwardly in his seat. He was seated across from Nn in his office.

    Nn raised an eyebrow at him. "Well?"

    "I''m pretty sure that he''s romantically interested in Ellie."

    Nn stared at Lance for a long, tense moment as he considered the exnation. It did seem to make some sense.

    "I see," Nn said simply.

    "That''s it?" Lance asked, frowning. "That''s all the reaction you can muster? I just told you that another man is interested in your wife."

    "I''ll monitor the situation."

    Lance scoffed and leaned back in the chair, shaking his head. "Unbelievable."

    Nn nced down at the paperwork on his desk. Lance didn''t notice how stiff his posture had gone or the tightness in his jaw. Nn wasn''t unaffected, but he wasn''t willing to let Lance see how the idea of someone else pursuing Ellie made his chest tight.

    "As long as you''re here, there''s something important we need to discuss," Nn said, pointing to the chair across from his desk.

    Lance reluctantly sat. "Something important?" he asked.

    "I''ve been approached with a marriage proposal for you."

    Lance stared at him in silent shock for a long moment.

    "Are you joking? Is this a prank?" he demanded. "I''m not getting married."

    Nn kept his voice calm and even. "It''s a very serious offer. They aren''t expecting an answer immediately, but they want you to consider it. I think it''s a good match for you.''

    "I don''t give a damn what you think!"

    Nn stared at him steadily. Lance took a deep breath, reeling in his anger. He wanted to tell Nn off for even entertaining the idea, but he didn''t.

    He knew that it was expected of him to get married and continue the bloodline- especially since Nn hadn''t produced an heir yet. He remembered Ellie''s words, using him of not taking his role in the pack seriously. He clenched his fists and sighed.

    "I''ll think about it."

    A brief sh of surprise crossed Nn''s face before he covered it up.

    "That''s all I''m asking."

    Nn POV

    After my conversation with Lance about his possible wife, found myself feeling oddly introspective. I''d expected him to curse and storm out when I brought up the idea of him getting married, but he was surprisingly open to it. It almost made me suspicious.

    Chest 48

    +25 Bonus

    If I was being honest, though, I couldn''t say why.

    It waste when I finally pulled myself away from my work On my way to the dining room, I could hear the television ying. I went to see what Ellie was doing and paused in the doorway.

    She was sitting curled up on the couch with a te propped on her knee, eating dinner.

    I frowned as I watched her. Ellie used to bring me dinner like clockwork every night, making sure to choose one of my favorite dishes. She always made a big deal about it, insisting that we should eat together-even if I had to workte.

    It always annoyed me. But now, we never ate together. She either made herselffortable and ate alone, like she was doing right now, or she went out with her friends.

    The smell of her food reached me, and I recognized it immediately. It was one of my favorite pasta dishes- something that Ellie always used to ask the kitchen to make when I was stressed out.

    For a moment, I almost smiled. I''d workedte. I was stressed. She did what she always did and ensured that my favorite meal would be ready for dinner.

    But when I thought about it a little longer, that didn''t make sense. She was sitting here alone, eating it. Why would she have the kitchen go to the trouble of making my favorite meal and then not wait for us to eat it together?

    What did she gain from that? It didn''t give her an excuse to be close to me or seek praise if she didn''t even let me know she''d done it.

    But maybe that was the point. Maybe she was trying to make me mad-sitting here, eating my favorite meal alone while it was still hot, while the rest of the food went cold as I worked.

    That must be it. She thought this was punishing me somehow. It was just Ellie, up to her old games again.

    But I wasn''t sure that made sense either. She was really giving me mixed signals.

    I broke the silence, drawing Ellie''s attention to the door.

    "You know, these games of yours are getting you nowhere.

    She looked at me in confusion as she swallowed a bite.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I know you still love me. These petty little games to get my attention are getting you nowhere. Maybe if you actually behaved yourself, I''d reconsider the divorce."

    Ellie scoffed and turned her attention back to the TV.

    I nced at the screen to see what she was watching, and my heart stopped when I saw Felicity''s face.

    It was some lifestyle program. They were interviewing Felicity about her beauty

    routine and what it was like to be so closely linked to the Alpha.

    I gritted my teeth in irritation as I listened to Felicity''s voice.

    It was sweet-higher than its natural register-and she male a show of looking bashful as she smiled at the

    camera.

    "Well, you know, it''s just so easy. Alpha Nn-he''s so charming and sweet. At least, he is to me."

    She was obviously hinting that there was more between us, and I narrowed my eyes as I stared at the screen. What the hell was she thinking, doing something like this right now, when she knew damn well that it was important

    Chwar 43

    +25 Bonus

    for Ellie and me to look like a happy couple?

    It was undoubtedly true that Felicity had been taking advantage of Ellie''s distancetely-bing more flirtatious and open about our rtionship. In the past, I probably would have enjoyed the attention from her. But now, seeing her face on the TV, putting on such an innocent act, just irritated me.

    She knew what was at stake if people began to doubt my connection with Ellie. She knew how weak it would make me look. And yet there she was, smiling at the camera, talking about her makeup routine, and hinting for all the world to see that the two of us were together.

    It didn''t matter that it was true.

    All that mattered was what people perceived.

    She was causing trouble again.

    And here Ellie was, sitting in the living room, eating her dinner, staying out of trouble-not causing any drama or stirring up negative attention. Just sitting there, watching Felicity talk about me like that, with no reaction.

    I would have expected her to cry, to point at the screen and demand that I do something-or, at the very least, to look upset. But she just took another bite of pasta and nced down at her phone, as if the interview didn''t even interest her that

    much.

    There was an ufortable, tight feeling in my gut as I looked at Ellie, and then back at the television-at Felicity''s face.

    I didn''t want to admit it, but it felt a lot like guilt.

    ¡°So,¡± Ellie said, breaking the silence, "when are you going to marry Felicity?"

    Support

    Share

    Ch 40

 Chapter 49

    Nn POV

    "When are you going to marry Felicity?"

    The question took mepletely off guard. I stared at her lently for a long moment, unable to think of a reaction. How could she be sopletely indifferent to the act that Felicity was basically announcing to the entire pack her intention to steal me from Ellie?

    She sat there, taking another bite of pasta, raising her eyebrows at me as if waiting for an answer,

    This couldn''t be the same woman who cried when I ignored her, who clutched my arm and begged for my attention whenever I was gone for too long.

    The sick feeling in my stomach only intensified, the unease spreading through my body as I stared at Ellie. She wasn''t acting. There was no mask or hidden pain in her eye. She really didn''t care.

    But that couldn''t be true.

    She loved me so much-embarrassingly so.

    It couldn''t just be gone.

    She''d yed these games before, where she pretended that she didn''t care about me in order to try to gain my attention. On more than one asion, she had pretended to be distant and uninterested, only to fly into a jealous rageter when I spent too much time with Felicity or didn''t involve her in a pack event.

    This had to be the same thing, right? She was putting on some kind of act to get a response from me. To get a reaction that showed I cared, at least in some way.

    She couldn''t get positive attention from me, so she was trying to get negative attention. She was acting out like a child, just like she always did.

    ¡°Well?¡± she asked, prompting me to answer her question. "Are you going to do it as soon as our contract is up? Or wait a little after the divorce is finalized so it doesn''t look too bad?"

    I stared at her. She nced back at the television, where Felicity was still talking, saying something about her gym

    routine.

    "I haven''t decided," I answered evenly, then turned and walked into the dining room.

    But the interaction with Ellie left me unsettled. Something about the look in her eye- theck of interest-got under my skin.

    Later that night, as Ellie was getting ready for bed, I went to her room. I leaned against the doorway, watching her move around, plugging in her phone and putting her hair up.

    "Do you need something?" she asked, barely sparing me a nce.

    "Are youing to our room tonight?" I asked.

    I wasn''t sure why I asked. Ellie had been making it more of a point to sleep in her own room, even though in the past she would have begged to sleep by my side.

    Tonight, I felt like having her with me, just so I could keep an eye on her. Look for some slip-up in the act she was putting on. Some proof that she did still love me.

    Sometimes she talked in her sleep. And sometimes, when she was tired, she was more honest.

    Ellie gave me a dismissive look and approached the door.

    "No," she said.

    +25 Bonus

    "No?" I repeated, standing straighter, feeling a mixture of confusion and irritation at her clipped response.

    "You take up too much of the bed," she exined, then closed the door in my face.

    I stood there, staring at the wood of the door, unable to react.

    The sheer audacity of her-to close the door in my face, to respond to me so coldly-

    It was hard to even process.

    Was it really possible that I was wrong about everything?

    Could it really be that Ellie had changed?

    That she felt nothing for me anymore?

    Ellie POV

    I was starting to show a lot of signs of pregnancy, and it was making everything just

    a little bit more difficult, especially dealing with Nn.

    My morning sickness was still a problem, and I was finding myself hungry more and more often. I was starting to get food cravings, especially for carbs. I wanted pasta all the time.

    I was also starting to get mood swings, which I was able to hide pretty well at this point, but I knew they were going to get worse. One second I would bepletely fine, sitting on the couch eating my food, watching TV, not a care in the world-and the next, I wanted to cry for no apparent reason.

    I wasn''t trying to avoid Rae exactly, but I was staying in a little more often. Partly because I was nervous about anyone witnessing my behavior and putting two and two together.

    I kept remembering seeing Nn holding my bottle of multivitamins, the questioning look on his face. He wasn''t stupid. He was a lot of things-but not that. And there was good possibility that if I wasn''t careful, Nn would figure out what was happening, no matter how hard I tried to hide it.

    So it was better to try to avoid him as much as I could, or at least keep his attention off me.

    When I realized he''d been standing in the doorway staring at me while I ate, I knew I had to deflect his attention, especially when he started going on and on about how he knew I still loved him.

    God, that pissed me off. Maybe it was the mood swings, but I really wanted to just tell him off at that moment.

    But I didn''t.

    Instead, I distracted him by asking about Felicity.

    "When are you going to marry Felicity?" I asked, my tone light and conversational. He seemed genuinely surprised by her little TV appearance which shocked me. I didn''t expect her to keep things like that from him, not when she was basically doing a victoryp already about stealing him away.

    His reaction to my question was interesting, though. He just stared at me for a long time, like he was thinking really hard about it, or like he was trying to see through me or something.

    When he did finally answer there was a tightness to his voice. I watched him walk away feeling satisfied. He was upset. Good, he deserved to be. He made this mess with Felicity all on his own, he had no one to me but himself.

    So when he came to meter that night asking if I was going to sleep in the bed with him, it confused me even

    more.

    Chaar 49

    +25 Bonus

    Was he getting suspicious?

    I couldn''t take that risk.

    What if I talked in my sleep?

    What if there was some other symptom he could sense?

    What if I got nauseous while I was lying in bed?

    My heartburn was getting worse, apparently that was normal with pregnacy too.

    What if he noticed that I was tossing and turning a lot and started asking questions?

    It wasn''t worth the risk-and honestly, it was very satisfying to see the moment he realized I was closing the door

    in his face.

    The shock. The outrage.

    I expected him to pound on the door, to scream at me. But he didn''t.

    I don''t know if he walked away or if he was just standing there, processing what had

    happened, but I got into bed, curled up under the covers, and gotfortable without him.

    I had better things to focus my attention on than Nn.

    Much better things.

    And I had to get up early in the morning for a doctor''s appointment-so I wasn''t about

    to let whatever was going on with him cause me to lose any sleep.

    Support

 Chapter 50

    Ellie POV

    I always felt ufortable sitting in the waiting room, waiting for a doctor''s

    appointment. But the feeling was worse now that I was in my OB/GYN''s office, waiting for a pregnancy check-up.

    Today I''d have an ultrasound. It was my first real chance to see the baby, and even though I knew it wasn''t going to look like much at this stage, it still made me

    nervous.

    So when I heard Felicity''s familiar voice call my name, I practically jumped out of my skin.

    My heart raced as I looked at her, wondering how the hell she managed to find me here. Did she somehow know? Was she here to expose me?

    "Here for your yearly check-up?" Felicity asked smugly, cing her hands on her hips and looking me up down. "Well, I''m here for a fertility check."

    and

    I rxed just a fraction, realizing she was here for her own appointment. But what she was saying didn''t make much sense at first.

    "Why would you need a fertility check?" I asked.

    Felicity flipped her hair over her shoulder, looking down at me with that same smug smile, now stretching even wider.

    ¡°Because I want to make sure I can give Nn the one thing you could never give him. An heir."

    It was everything I could do not tough. If only she knew.

    I waved my hand at her dismissively.

    "Are you that desperate to show Nn you''re notpletely useless that you need a doctor''s note to prove it?"

    Felicity''s face went red with anger, and she took a few steps closer to me, towering over me as I sat in the waiting room chair.

    "You think you''re so smart. Pretending that you don''t want Nn, as if he can''t see right through your little act."

    "I don''t care what you think," I said, irritation slipping into my tone. "I don''t care how many little TV appearances you make. I don''t care if you announce from the top of the mountain that you and Nn are getting married. And I don''t know what it''s going to take for you to understand that you can have the cheating jerk. I don''t want him."

    Felicity started to respond, but was cut off by the sound of a nurse calling my name. Without sparing her another moment, I stood up and walked out of the room, heading into my appointment.

    The irritation caused by Felicity melted away as soon as I was lying back on the examination table, with the nurse spreading the warm gel on my belly. My heart rate was elevated.

    I felt ridiculous for being so anxious about seeing the baby for the first time.

    The image was grayscale and hard to make out, especially ce I had no idea what I was looking at. The nurse pressed the stic wand into my stomach harder than I expected, though not quite painful.

    She moved it around, massaging my lower belly with it, then made a soft hum of approval as she apparently found what she was looking for.

    "There it is,¡± she said with a bright smile on her face. "There''s your baby."

    I turned my head to look at the screen more carefully. In the center of the picture, there was a little blob-mostly

    +25 Bonus

    shapeless- but it seemed to be moving. Fluttering, almost

    "That''s the baby?" I asked in disbelief.

    "That''s them," she confirmed, a hint of amusement in her voice. "Not very big yet, but... listen."

    She hit a button on her monitor, and suddenly the rapid, rhythmic sound of a heartbeat filled the room.

    Tears immediately sprang to my eyes. I didn''t expect that I would cry from something like this, but it was proof that my baby was real. That they were alive and well.

    The flood of emotions was almost too much for me. The nurse patted my hand in aforting gesture.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 51

    "Healthy as can be. You''re doing great, mama,¡± she assure me-

    Which only made me cry harder.

    Third Person POV

    Ellie walked out of the ultrasound appointment with the printed photos tucked safely into her pocket. She wiped her eyes and kept them fixed on the door as she left, careful not to let Felicity or anyone else see that she''d been crying.

    Felicity watched her go curiously until her own name was called. Then she followed the nurse back to the examination room.

    "So, what brings you in today?" the woman asked kindly as she moved to sit on the stool by herptop.

    Felicity nced at the screen and noticed Ellie''s name, but the file was closed before she could take in any details.

    So this was the same doctor Ellie had just seen, she thought How interesting.

    "So, what was our precious Alpha''s wife in for today? Just a check-up?" she asked, stering a sweet smile on her face.

    "That''s confidential," the doctor replied, her tone suddenly tense. It caught Felicity''s attention. She leaned forward slightly on the exam table, studying the woman''s expression.

    "Oh,e on. You know I''m good friends with the Alpha. Surely you can tell me," Felicity pressed.

    "Patient records are confidential," the doctor repeated, looking even more ufortable.

    "Well, now I know it''s something good," Felicity said with a smug smile. "Your attitude tells me everything I need to know. What is it Is she sick or something?"

    "We''re here to talk about your health," the doctor said firmly, pulling up Felicity''s chart. ¡°I see here that you requested a fertility assessment."

    "That''s right."

    "Can I ask why?" the doctor said. "Are you nning to conceive soon?"

    "As soon as possible," Felicity replied with a grin.

    "Well, congrattions," the doctor said, ncing at her with an uneasy expression.

    "I bet you deal with a lot of pregnancies," Felicity said, thinking about the documents she''d seen in Nn''s office. The pregnancy test results with Ellie''s name on them that had been crammed in the drawer. "Probably even some high-profile ones.¡±

    The doctor shifted again, clearly ufortable with the topic, and that was all the confirmation Felicity needed.

    That''s what Ellie was here for, wasn''t it? she thought. A check-up for her pregnancy. Right?

    "I''m not going to tell you again," the doctor said. "I can''t discuss my patients."

    "Can''t or won''t?" Felicity asked, cocking her head. "Because if you can''t, then there''s nothing I can do about that. But if you won''t, well... maybe I can persuade you."

    "There''s nothing you can say that-"

    "How about what I can pay?" Felicity cut in smoothly. "Because I''m sure you know that money is not an issue for

    +25 Bonus

    1. I can make it very worth your while. All I''m asking youo do is just to confirm that our Alpha''s wonderful wife is, in fact, expecting their heir."

    "You can''t bribe me," the doctor said, clearly in disbelief.

    Felicity only smiled. "I see why you might think that. But I promise-any sum. You name it, I can pay it."

    The doctor shifted ufortably, her hand drifting toward the stack of papers beside herptop. Felicity''s eyes tracked her movements. From her angle, she saw the woman pull out a small, square piece of glossy paper.

    It was ck, hard to make anything out but Felicity recognized it immediately.

    An ultrasound photo.

    Felicity smiled but it was tight and brittle. Rage was boiling inside of her. She already suspected that Ellie was pregnant and tried to deal with it back at the formal dinner. Now, she knew without a doubt that it was true.

    She wasn''t going to let Ellie trap Nn in their sham of a marriage just because she was pregnant. She''d make sure that nothing stood in her way of bing the luna.

 Chapter 52

    Nn POV

    ¡°I still don''t understand why I can''t go with you," Felicity said with an exaggerated pout.

    "Yes, you do," I replied coldly.

    Felicity crossed her arms and sighed. "Fine. I''ll go by myself-just promise you won''t ignore me all night."

    "You know I won''t."

    We were preparing to leave the pack house for a small party I was hosting. The attendees would be high-ranking members of our pack and others. For the sake of appearances, I had to arrive with Ellie, and Felicity knew it.

    "We still have the Alpha of the Moonstone pack staying with us. You need to be on your best behavior," I reminded Felicity again.

    "They''ve been here for so long," she said with a sigh. "I''m so sick of not being able to touch you when I want to."

    I raised an eyebrow at her statement. Her casual attitude around me was part of what had caused this issue. After her little stunt during her interview, the scrutiny on myself and Ellie had only gotten worse.

    Rumors about tension in our marriage were growing. As careless as Felicity was about showing off our

    rtionship, she had always been mindful of who was around when she behaved that way. Only our closest friends and associates witnessed the way she would cling to me. The pack atrge didn''t know there was anything amiss with my marriage. But they knew now, thanks to her stunt.

    So we had to be more careful. I knew that she understood that, which only made her whining now all the more annoying to me.

    "And they''ll be here for a few more months," I informed her. "Until the deal is finalized."

    "Months?" she groaned. "Is it really going to be that long?"

    "Three months," I confirmed. "And then all of this will be behind us."

    ¡°Well, at least it''ll finally be over," she said. "All of it, right? You''ll finally divorce Ellie?"

    "Yes. My deal with Ellie will be over," I confirmed. "Once the deal with the Moonstone pack is finalized, they''ll return home and I''ll get divorced."

    Saying the words out loud brought a smile to Felicity''s face but the feeling it stirred in my chest was something far less certain.

    My deal with Ellie was crystal clear. There would be no reason not to go through with the divorce. But I no longer felt relieved by the idea.

    It was toote to back out now, though. And it wasn''t as though I wanted to keep Ellie around for any emotional reason. I just couldn''t quite put my finger on why the idea was suddenly bothering me,

    So I did my best to put it out of my mind.

    It probably had something to do with my suspicions about assian''s intentions toward Ellie. It wasn''t that I was jealous that another man was interested in her. But it was disrespectful for him to behave the way he did about another Alpha''s wife-especially while he was staying under my roof.

    That''s all it was.

    +25 Bonus

    Having the Moonstone pack staying with us had been far more awkward than I''d anticipated. I was doing my best to hide the tension between Ellie and me, but I was sure Cassian could see the cracks in our act.

    He always seemed to be watching her. Looking for any excuse to be near her.

    ¡°Nn,¡± Felicity said, irritated. ¡°I said I''m going now-di you hear me?"

    "Yes. I''ll see you there," I replied dismissively.

    "You''re so distractedtely," she said, her voice tight.

    I looked at Felicity fully. She was dressed in a beautiful red own that showed off her curves. Her hair and makeup were done perfectly. She must have spent hours getting ready, and here I was, barely acknowledging her.

    I bent and kissed the top of her head quickly. It was the closest thing to an apology she''d get, and she seemed to ept that.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 53

    +25 Bonus

    "I''ll see you there,¡± she said, a little less tense. "Don''t mal me wait too long."

    I watched her leave, my attention focused on nothing but her, for just a moment.

    This little get-together was meant to be a do-over of sorts, way of making up for the drama that had interrupted. thest one when Ellie threw her little tantrum over the fool.

    There was a much bigger celebration I should have been nning with the time I was wasting on this, but I was trying to keep up appearances. I couldn''t exactly let things stand the way they were.

    When this whole thing was finally over-when the three months were up-I''d host a grand feast to celebrate the deal with the Moonstone pack. After tonight, that''s where my focus would shift.

    I knew I should try to rx and enjoy myself tonight, but that wasn''t going to happen. Not with so many things up in the air and so many people I had to keep an eye on.

    And that brought me back to what had been distracting me all day: Ellie.

    She was supposed to be downstairs already. We should have left by now.

    When I saw her earlier today, she''d been... off. Pale. She kept touching her stomach like it was bothering her.

    I told myself it was nothing. She acted strangely all the time. But I was starting to wonder if she might actually be sick. Maybe that''s why she hadn''te down yet.

    Or it could be a power y, forcing me to wait around for her... but that didn''t seem as likely. She hadn''t been engaging in petty games like thattely. No, her dramatics had be more subtle. Moreplicated.

    Something as ridiculous as faking a stomachache wouldn''t make sense.

    Well, whatever her reasoning, I was tired of waiting.

    I went upstairs and knocked on her bedroom door.

    "Are you going to be much longer?" I demanded.

    There was no immediate answer, but I heard something. I pressed my ear to the door and listened. The sound was muffled and indistinct-but it almost sounded like retching

    I knocked again, more firmly. "Ellie? Are you all right in there?"

    Still no response.

    So I opened the door.

    Ellie was walking out of the bathroom, the back of her hand pressed to her lips. She looked startled to see me, then quickly wiped her mouth.

    "I''m on my way down," she said irritably. "You didn''t need toe up here.¡±

    "You''re taking forever. We''re going to bete," I replied, but there was no real heat in my voice.

    Her eyes looked bloodshot. Her face was pale. She had clearly just been sick.

    "What''s going on with you?" I asked.

    "Nothing," she snapped.

    "Well, that''s convincing."

    +25 Bonus

    "Don''t mock me."

    "You''re sick,¡± I said. "It''s inconvenient, but if you can''t make it through dinner tonight,

    it won''t be the end of the world. I can easily make an excuse for you."

    Even as I was speaking, I could see she was about to argue. Her expression said everything.

    "I''m fine."

    "You''re obviously not. Maybe I ought to have a beta take you to the hospital, just to make sure this isn''t something serious."

    "Now who''s being dramatic?" she replied coldly. "I''m fine. Let''s just go.

    She stepped around me and walked out of the room.

    ">

    If this was another one of her games, I didn''t get it. If she was trying to make me worry, she wouldn''t be so insistent that she was fine.

    Ellie just didn''t make sense. Why would she be so insistent that she wasn''t sick when it was obvious that she was. Unless...

    She didn''t want me to know the cause of her illness.

 Chapter 54

    Ellie POV

    +25 Bonus

    For all of Nn''sining about beingte, we arrived basically right on time. The pack elders were still hovering around the door, waiting for us, making their formal greetings as soon as we walked in.

    I stood beside Nn, holding onto his arm, smiling politely and ying my role perfectly, regardless of how nauseous I felt or how overwhelming it was to be here in a pom full of people who hated me.

    And it only got worse once the elders started talking.

    At first, it was the usual chatter about pack affairs: border issues, the economy, and all of that. But one particr elder kept staring at me. And while I wasn''tpletely unused to that, it still irritated me.

    Still, I kept smiling that ridiculous, polite smile until the elder finally said,

    "When can we expect you to grace the pack with an heir?"

    My smile froze in ce. I felt Nn go stiff beside me.

    ¡°That''s quite a personal question," Nn said coldly.

    The elder smiled, waving his hand dismissively. "It will strengthen the union between the two of you-and the pack as a whole. It''s only natural that we''d be curious."

    "It''ll happen when the time is right,¡± Nn replied simply

    It felt like ice had been poured down my back, the way they were talking about it, like it was some given, some duty I owed them. My stomach turned.

    I had to make sure they never found out about the baby.

    If Nn knew I was pregnant, he would never let me leave.

    The thought stuck in my head as we made the rounds, greeting all of the guests. If anyone noticed that I was distracted they didn''t say anything. Not that I would expect anyone here to care enough to ask.

    I was on my best behavior, which basically meant I smiled and made small talk all night. Finally, Nn and went to dance with Felicity and gave me a moment to myself.

    I was standing alone near the wall, silently cursing my high heels and my swelling feet. I didn''t notice that someone was approaching until they spoke.

    ¡°Well, I recognize this beautiful woman,¡± a smooth voice said.

    I turned to see Kieran approaching, a charming smile on his face. "No one could forget a face like yours,¡± he said. "But I wonder if you remember who I am?"

    ¡°Kieran,¡± I replied easily. ¡°You know, you got me into a lot of troublest time."

    His smile widened just a little. "I''m sure I did. I can''t imagine Nn was very happy about our little dance."

    "That''s putting it lightly. Are you here to get me into trouble again?" I asked warily. As much as I enjoyed Kieran''s presence, I wasn''t willing to risk another fight with Nn tonight. I was too tired to deal with that.

    "Actually," he said, "I just wanted to ask what''s making a lovely woman like you frown so much."

    ¡°I''m not frowning,¡± I replied, though I could hear the defensiveness in my own voice.

    "Not exactly frowning, maybe. But I can see in your eyes that you''re not having a good time," Kieran replied. His

    17 54

    +25 Bonus

    eyes were searching mine with an intensity that made me bush.

    "Then you''re very observant," I replied quietly.

    "When ites to you, I''d like to think so,¡± he said with a mile.

    "You really think you''re smooth, don''t you?" I put my hands on my hips, irritated. "Darling, I know I am. Just like I know something''s bothering you. I''m here if you care to talk about it." His gaze seemed to soften as he looked at me and I found myself sigling despite my attempts to hide my frustration.

    ¡°It''s nothing worth speaking about. Nothing new,¡± I answered.

    "And yet you''re so obviously upset.¡± His tone softened further, almost to a whisper. "In all sincerity, Ellie, if it''s something you want to talk about, I''m here to listen."

    "It''s just... Nn," I admitted.

    "What do you mean, ''it''s just Nn''?"

    My emotions were so hard to hidetely and at that moment I couldn''t seem to hold them back. I frowned and crossed my arms over my chest as I looked out at the dance floor where Nn was dancing with Felicity. The sight of them together like that in front of everyone made my anger spike.

    "I''m tired of having to y the part of his perfect Luna. Of standing beside him with this fake smile on my face and pretending everything is great all the time-so that these fake-ass friends and out-of-touch elders can stand around judging me." 1 The words spilled out rapidly, my voice low and tight as I struggled not to shout. "Well, that just sounds like hell," Kieran said.

    For a moment I thought he was making fun of me, but when I met his eyes, I could see the sincerity in them. I exhaled slowly, trying to release my anger.

    "It could be worse," I replied, my voiceing out softer than I meant it. "And it could be a whole lot better too. If I''m overstepping, don''t feel pressured to answer-but if that''s how you feel, then why are you with him?" Kiera asked. He stepped lightly in front of me, blocking my view of Nn.

    "He''s my husband. This is my job as his wife," I answered, looking up at Kieran.

    "But it doesn''t have to be that way, you know. If you ever wanted to leave... if you ever needed help to leave, I would be more than happy to offer you that assistance," he said softly.

    "Are you serious?" I asked in disbelief.

    "You''re obviously unhappy with him. And no one deserves o be trapped in a loveless marriage. So yes. I''m very serious," Kieran said.

    I felt my shoulders slump in defeat as his words sank in. I was miserable and I wasn''t sure that I would be able to leave, even when my deal with Nn was up. Especially if somehow found out that I''m pregnant.

    Kieran''s fingers brushed up my arm, startling me with the gentle touch. I looked up at him questioningly, finding

    a smile on his face.

    "If I ever did want to take you up on that offer, how would contact you?" I asked.

    Kieran''s fingers lingered on my arm as he produced his phone and handed it to me.

    I quickly added myself as a contact and gave it back before I could lose my nerve.

    +25 Bonus

    Kieran''s fingers moved higher, adjusting the strap of my dess.

    "I look forward to hearing from you, Ellie."

    "Get your hands off of my wife."

    I startle at Nn''s words, a growl rumbling beneath the words as he appears out of

    nowhere and yanks Kieran away from me.

    "Nn," I say in surprise.

    "What the hell game are you ying?" he demanded, keeping a firm grip on Kieran''s arm.

    Kieran just grinned at him, pulling his arm free. "I''m merely keeping Elliepany while you dance with your friend."

    The emphasis Kieran put on the word ''friend'' drew another low growl from Nn.

    "If you touch her again, I''ll break your damn arm,¡± Nn snapped.

    He put his arm around my waist and led me away, but not before I caught the smile

    and wink that Kieran threw my way as we left.

    He was using me to get under Nn''s skin on purpose, and I kind of liked it.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 55

    Nn POV

    I kept my arm locked around Ellie''s waist as I pulled her away from Kieran and back toward the party. The rumble of anger in my chest was barely contained and I could smell Kieran''s cologne lingering around her which only made it worse.

    "What the hell was that about?" Ellie asked, ring up at me.

    She made no attempt to pull out of my arms, but I knew that was only because people were watching. Of course they were. I had just growled at a guest.

    What the hell is wrong with me? Why did I care so much that he was touching Ellie?

    Because it was disrespectful-and I can''t stomach disrespect from Kieran. That''s the obvious answer.

    And yet... I felt like I was spiraling.

    Thest thing I wanted was to let go of Ellie. I kept my hand firmly on her waist as we moved away from the crowd.

    "I told youst time to stay away from him," I said, keeping my voice low and even.

    "I was just talking to him. You''re the one who''s off dancing with someone else."

    "I told youst time to stay away from other men entirely. Are you intentionally trying to embarrass me?" I demanded.

    "Is that a joke?" Ellie snapped, anger shing in her eyes. "You''re out there with Felicity hanging all over you, but me talking to someone else is the problem? You really think that''s what everybody here noticed? Me talking to Kieran, and not Felicity drooling all over you on the dance floor?"

    "Keep your voice down."

    ¡°And keep your damn hands to yourself,¡± she said sharply.

    She shoved my hand away and stormed off toward the bathroom.

    I let her go.

    If we continued to argue, all it would do was draw more attention.

    And that was thest thing we needed.

    "Sir?" a beta approached me cautiously.

    "Keep an eye on her. At all times. If Kieran or any other ma gets near her, I want to know immediately."

    Ellie POV

    "I mean seriously, who the hell does he think he is?" I said angrily into the phone.

    "Well, he is the Alpha,¡± Rae responded matter-of-factly.

    I groaned in frustration as I made my way up the stairs.

    "That doesn''t mean he gets to do whatever he wants. It doesn''t mean he gets to treat me like I''m his property,¡± I retorted. ¡°I mean, he''s beingpletely paranoid. He''s the one who''s cheating, not me."

    "That''s probably all it is," Rae replied. "He''s projecting. He knows he''s guilty, so he assumes you are too."

    "Yeah, you''re probably right. Doesn''t make me any less angry."

    "Of course it doesn''t. He''s being a creep."

    ¡°Yeah... look, I''m going toy down and try to take a nap. This is all stressing me out so much."

    "No problem. Get some sleep, we''ll talk soon," Rae said understandingly before hanging up.

    I shoved my phone into my pocket and walked into my bedroom-but froze right there in the doorway.

    +25 Bonus

    Nn was standing beside my bed, two pill bottles in his hands. He had taken them from my nightstand drawer. My multivitamin and the iron supplement I had recently started taking.

    My heart seemed to freeze in my chest as he turned and looked at me, the bottles still in his hands and a gleam in his eye that I recognized immediately: suspicion.

    He knew.

    He knew I was pregnant. He had to.

    "What the hell are you doing?¡± I demanded, snapping out of my trance and surging forward to snatch the bottles from his hands. "Why are you going through my things?"

    "Why are you hiding things?" Nn responded, his voice far too calm for my liking.

    "I''m not hiding anything! I keep my medication in my nightstand so I can take it before bed. Is that a crime?" I snapped, holding the bottles tightly and keeping thebels covered-though I knew he had already read them.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

 Chapter 56

    "You''re not fooling anyone," Nn said, ring down at me. "Your behavior ispletely transparent. You can''t possibly think I haven''t noticed-"

    ¡°Noticed what? That I''m not interested in being around you? That I can''t wait to get divorced? That I''m avoiding you as much as I possibly can so I don''t have to see you and your little girlfriend hanging all over each other?"

    "Watch your mouth."

    "Why don''t you make me?"

    His jaw tensed. His eyes narrowed. And for a second, I thought he might actually hit

    me.

    But instead, Nn turned and stormed out of the room.

    I shut the door behind him and leaned against it heavily, taking a few deep breaths to try to calm myself.

    It felt like my heart was going to burst out of my chest.

    He knew.

    He absolutely knew.

    I had to get out of here before he could do something to trap me, before he could force me to stay. Before he could take my baby.

    I took my phone from my pocket with shaky hands and opened my contacts.

    Kieran''s name was there.

    If I hadn''t been so afraid, maybe I would''ve hesitated to dial it.

    He answered quickly, and my voice was shaky as I spoke.

    "It''s Ellie. I need to get out."

    "Ellie?" Kieran said, sounding confused for a moment. "What do you mean, you need to get out?"

    "As soon as possible,¡± I said, sitting on the edge of my bed, gripping the phone so tightly I thought it might break.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked, concern slipping into his tone.

    ¡°I can''t talk about it. I just need to leave. Please-you said you''d help me.¡±

    I hated the desperation in my voice, but I couldn''t hide it.

    "I will help you," Kieran said gently, "but you need to try to calm down. Leaving out of

    the blue like this... I don''t think it''s a good idea."

    "What do you mean it''s not a good idea? Why would you offer to help me if-"

    ¡°Take a breath, Ellie,¡± he cut in. "I will help you. But if you just vanish one day, it''s going to cause more harm than good. Nn might even think you''ve been kidnapped. And if that happens..."

    He let the sentence trail off. I exhaled slowly.

    He was right.

    })

    If it looked like I had disappeared under mysterious circumstances, Nn would have no choice but to hunt me down.

    +25 Bonus

    It would be a PR nightmare if he just let me vanish.

    ¡°But I need to get out," I said softly. "I can''t afford to wait forever."

    ¡°Look-Nn''s in the middle of that big deal with the Moonstone pack, right?¡±

    "Yes."

    "So he''s distracted. We''ve got time to put together a n. I promise you, I''m going to help you escape. But you need to be just a little more patient," Kieran said, his voice calm and serious.

    "You''re not backing out, right? You are going to help me leave?" I asked shakily.

    The thought of Nn tearing my baby away from me kept repeating in my head and it made me feel like I was going to be sick. I wouldn''t let that cold, heartless bastard take my baby.

    I needed to get away from him, but I didn''t have anyone to turn to. At least not anyone with the means and influence to protect me so I could actually get away.

    "You have my word," Kieran replied. ¡°I promise, I''m going to save you from Nn.¡±

    212

 Chapter 57

    Nn POV

    I wasn''t sure what to think of Ellie''s behavior.

    She was so angry when she caught me in her room, maybe angrier than I''d ever seen her. But the very next day, it was like nothing had happened.

    She was so hot and coldtely, it was confusing unless I allowed myself to believe what was starting to seem like the only exnation for everything that had been happening:

    Ellie had to be pregnant.

    But thest couple of days, she had seemed... normal. Not quite her old self again, but less hostile at least. I wouldn''t say she was happy to see me at any point, but I no longer got the feeling that she wanted to vomit just from the sight of me.

    And it didn''t make sense. Unless she was having mood swings or something like that.

    Then there were the multivitamins. I knew those were something that could be rted to pregnancy. And the bottle of iron pills I''d found only seemed to drive the idea home.

    "Nn," Felicity said, sighing dramatically, "you''re spaced out again.

    "Yes," I muttered. "I was thinking."

    "Thinking about what?¡± she asked, moving closer to me on the couch.

    There was work that I could be doing at the moment, but I had promised Felicity that

    I would take some time off. There was some ridiculous romance movie she''d been talking my ear off about.

    So we were spending a few hours this afternoon curled up on the couch in the living room, while she watched her movie and I let my mind spiral about all of the problems that I should be addressing while I was sitting here wasting time. "Do you know any reason why someone would need to take iron pills?"

    ¡°Iron pills? No... I mean, unless they''re anemic or something?"

    "Could it have anything to do with a pregnancy?" I asked.

    Felicity looked at me, wide-eyed for a moment. Then sheughed and shook her head.

    "No. I don''t know what an iron pill could possibly have to do with pregnancy."

    I hummed in response-a nomittal noise-as I turned my attention back toward the screen.

    Maybe Ellie was just regretting the n to divorce me. Maybe she was trying to win me over before the contract

    ran out.

    If she was pregnant, that would be a good reason for her to want to back out of the divorce.

    But if that was the case... why wouldn''t she just tell me?

    She had to know that a pregnancy would change everything

    Was this an ego thing for her? Did she want to win me over on her own merits instead of epting that the only reason I would keep her around was for my heir?

    There was a knock at the front door of the pack house. A momentter, my Beta appeared, apanied by a tall,

    +25 Bonus

    slim man in a blue suit.

    The man wore round sses, which he adjusted nervously as he looked at me. "Sir," the Beta said, looking a bit uncertain, "a guest here to see Alpha ric." Third person POV

    Nn was thinking about Ellie again-that much was obvious to Felicity. He was constantly distractedtely, and the only exnation was that it had to do with her.

    The drama Ellie was constantly stirring up, her behavior, it was all designed to lure him back in, and Felicity just didn''t understand why he couldn''t see that.

    Why was he falling for her games?

    Nn was supposed to be smarter than this.

    They finally had an end in sight for the ridiculous game they''d been ying thesest few years, and it felt like she was the only one who was happy about it.

    Nn should be thrilled to finally get rid of Ellie-to no longer be tied to that horrible, pathetic little rogue. But

    he wasn''t.

    He was sitting here with Felicity in his arms, and his mind was a million miles away.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 58

    And then that question about the iron pills... God, she was making it so obvious. Practically unting her pregnancy to lure Nn in. And the worst part was that it was working.

    But his question made one thing clear:

    He wasn''t sure.

    She hadn''t directly told him. She hadn''t shown him the ultrasound.

    Felicity wasn''t sure why Ellie would hide the proof, since she needed to show Nn that she was pregnant in order to maintain her position. But Felicity wasn''t about to look a gift horse in the mouth.

    If Ellie wanted to y this ridiculous game of making him guess and getting him all worked up, then Felicity would just use it to her advantage.

    She would make sure to get rid of Ellie''s bastard child before Nn ever knew about it.

    She had the means to do it. She had the ess. And all the people in the pack house who were loyal to her were keeping track of Ellie''s every movement and reporting it all back.

    Felicity was putting together a n.

    And soon, it would be time to act.

    She was startled from her thoughts by the appearance of a strange man in a blue suit standing in the doorway. The moment the man appeared, Nn pulled away from her arms, which only irritated her more.

    "A guest, here to see Alpha ric."

    Nn sent the man upstairs to see the Moonstone Alpha, but Felicity could feel the curiosity buzzing beneath his skin.

    Exactly what she didn''t need, one more thing distracting Nn from her.

    The man in the blue suit ascended the stairs to the guest suites, where the Moonstone pack members were staying. He had been expected, and so he wasn''t surprised when the door opened after only a single knock.

    "Mr. Eastman,¡± a tall, lean man with silvering brown hair said, stepping forward.

    "Good to meet you in person, Alpha ric," Eastman replied. "I''ve brought the information you requested, but I''m afraid it isn''t much. As I told you over the phone, we have some records of Ellie''s time at our orphanage, but they''re sparse.''

    "Any little scrap of information is helpful," the Alpha said sincerely, reaching for the folder tucked under Eastman''s arm.

    He handed it over readily.

    "You''ll see in the notes, but just allow me to exin-Ellie had lost her memories when she was brought to us. That''s how she ended up in our care. She was quite young, and it seemed that she had suffered substantial trauma. She couldn''t remember much of anything but bits and pieces that didn''t make sense."

    "Like what?" the broad-shouldered brte man beside ric asked. Eastman recognized him as Eastman''s son, Cassian.

    ¡°The first couple of weeks that Ellie was with us, she kept asking if anyone had found her ne yet," Eastman exined. "She talked about this beautiful gemstone ne and kept saying she''d be in trouble if she lost it again. But when we pressed her on it, she couldn''t give us any more information than that, and eventually, she

    +25 Bonus

    stopped bringing it up."

    Alpha ric and Cassian exchanged a meaningful look.

    Eastman''s words clearly meant something more to them, although neither of them voiced it aloud.

    "Was there anything else that stood out to you?¡± ric asked. ¡°During Ellie''s time there?"

    "Her demeanor," Eastman said thoughtfully. "She had a mild injury just behind her jaw. It was assumed to be from a fall, and the resulting head trauma may have caused her memory loss. But even though she couldn''t remember anything about where she''de from, Ellie had a poise, agrace to her movements, that led us to believe she must''vee from a noble family. We were surprised when no one ever came looking for her."

    "I see,¡± ric said, his voice tight. ¡°Thank you for the information, Mr. Eastman. You''ve been more helpful than you can know."

    212

 Chapter 59

    Ellie POV

    "Three months," Kieran said, his voice soft. "I know that seems like forever, but I think it''s the best chance we have of getting you out of there without causing further issues. Do you think you can hang on that long?"

    I had agreed.

    Of course I did. What else could I do? 1

    It was going to take resources to get away from Nn-resources that I didn''t have, and that I wasn''t willing to ask for from the people I knew who might be able to offer them. I couldn''t put Rae in danger so directly by asking her to help me run away.

    And who else was I going to ask? Lance? Any resources he had ess to woulde from Nn. It would be too risky. And honestly, I didn''t really want to put him in that position either.

    But Kieran was from a different pack. He had plenty of influence and power, enough to protect himself from the fallout if Nn ever did find out that he was involved.

    Then there was Cassian...

    It had crossed my mind to ask the Moonstone Pack for help. They seemed so kind, so concerned about my well-being. But there was something about the way they looked at me that made me hesitate.

    I''d been in my room for most of the morning, and finally ventured out because I was getting hungry. That''s when I bumped into a man in a blue suit walking down the hallway.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry, Miss-"

    I stared at him, and he stared back at me for what felt like an eternity.

    He had fine lines around his eyes, mostly hidden by his sses, but that was the only thing that gave away his age. Other than that, he hadn''t changed much since I was a kid.

    "Mr. Eastman,¡± I said in shock. "What the hell are you doing here?"

    ¡°Ellie, it is you. You look so grown up," he said, sounding Happy but shocked. "It''s been, what, fifteen years since I''ve seen you? I heard you''d be the Luna of this pack. We were so excited when we found out."

    "Mr. Eastman, what are you doing here?" I asked again.

    "Oh, I was summoned by Alpha ric," he exined.

    "Why on earth would the Moonstone Alpha want to talk to the head of an orphanage?" I asked with obvious confusion. His answer only gave me more questions.

    "Well... actually, he was looking for information about you Mr. Eastman answered. He looked a little sheepish, as if I''d just caught him doing something he shouldn''t be doing.

    My eyes widened, and a small, surprised sound escaped me

    "Why would he-"

    "There you are,¡± Lance''s voice suddenly came from the staircase. "I thought you were going to sleep all day.''

    "I''m not sure," Mr. Eastman answered quietly. "I have to go."

    >>

    I nodded in understanding. The look on his face told me everything. Whatever drama was going on here, he didn''t want to be involved. And I couldn''t me him for that.

    +25 Bonus

    "Take care of yourself,¡± I said. He took it as a dismissal and quickly walked down the hall to the stairs.

    Lance gave him a curious look as they passed each other.

    "Who was that?" he asked me.

    "Someone who was visiting the Moonstone Pack," I answered.

    "They''re getting visitors here?" he asked, amused. "I''ll have to ask Cassian about itter."

    I shrugged dismissively, but my heart was racing. Why would the Moonstone Pack be looking into my past?

    I remembered talking to them about the orphanage briefly, after the dinner incident a while ago, but why would they take it so seriously? Those two really seemed interested in my lost childhood memories, far more so than they should be.

    "Can I ask you a question?" I asked Lance.

    "Yeah, what''s up?" he asked, looking down at me curiously

    "You''ve been hanging out with Cassian a lottely. What''s his deal?" I asked, ncing at the end of the hall where the Moonstone pack''s guest suite was.

    "That''s a loaded question," Lanceughed. "Short answer is, I''m not sure." He followed my gaze to the door, crossing his arms over his chest.

    "That''s not helpful at all," I muttered.

    "Why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°I just... he seems very interested in me. I want to know why," I said honestly.

    When Cassian had first approached me on the street, I thought he was trying to hit on me. But I didn''t get that vibe from him anymore. We didn''t interact much, though I could tell he wanted to. It almost felt like Nn was trying to keep us apart. That just made me more curious about him.

    "Sure, that makes sense. I can ask him for you."

    "No, don''t make it weird. I''m sure it''s fine," I replied quickly.

    "You seem more stressed than usual," Lance noted.

    "Thanks for that," I said sarcastically.

    "I''m serious. You haven''t left the house since that stupid party. I know Nn was a prick, but isting yourself isn''t going to help." There was a look of genuine concern on Lance''s face that kept me from responding with more dismissive sarcasm.

    "I''m not doing it by choice. Nn''s little spies aren''t exactly subtle. Every time I leave my room, I can feel them watching me," I exined.

    A dark look shed over Lance''s face before he covered it with a derisive scoff.

    "He''s being a jealous ass. It''spletely ridiculous considring-

    }}

    "That his mistress is unting their rtionship to anyone that pays attention?" I finished for him.

    "Exactly. Look, let me take you out tonight. You need a break," Lance offered, his tone softening.

    "I''m not going out with anyone just so Nn''s little hired stalkers can report to him about who I choose to spend my time with," I replied.

    +25 Bonus

    "Nn won''t have to know. Look, I grew up in the pack house. I know how to sneak out of here undetected," Lance said. A yful grin spread over his face as he saw my surprised reaction.

    "You do?"

    "Absolutely. And I can make sure you get a night of freedom without Nn ever finding out. I just need you to trust me a little bit,¡± he said.

    "Trust you? That''s a big ask."

    "I know. But I think at this point you know that I''m more reliable than you thought,"

    he said seriously.

    I hesitated for a moment before answering. "Fine. I''ll trust you, just this once. Don''t make me regret it, Lance."

    "I won''t. I''lle back after dinner tonight. Keep your bedroom window open and listen for me," he instructed.

    "Okay."

    The smile that spread over Lance''s face was almost sweet before he turned to head back to the stairs. ¡°Come eat something for now. You can''t hide in your room all the time."

    "Don''t tell me what to do," I replied. There was no heat to my words and we both knew it. I followed Lance down the stairs.

    If you had told me a month ago that I would voluntarily spend time with Nn''s annoying, yboy little brother I would have called you a fool. But a lot has changed wince my ident. Why should my rtionship with Lance be any different.

    We had just bonded over our shared dislike of Nn. That was all. Right?

    Support

    Share

    Chap 60

 Chapter 60

    Ellie POV

    Lance took me out to the same bar and grill where we''d run into each other a while back. It was a really nice spot, so I wasn''t about toin.

    I hadn''t really thought through what he meant by "taking me out tonight." I should have expected that he meant drinks, of course. Being pregnant, I wasn''t about to consume any alcohol. So as I looked over the drink menu, I found myself feeling a little anxious about what I was going to do. I didn''t want to raise his suspicion.

    The waitress came over to take our order. She was young and very sweet, at least judging by her voice and smile.

    "Hi there! What can I get started for you tonight? Do you know what you''d like to drink?" she asked brightly.

    "Whiskey neat," Lance answered easily.

    I held the menu up and looked at it thoughtfully. "I think I''ll take this," I said, angling the menu so that she could see it and Lance couldn''t.

    She bent down to look where I was pointing.

    "Strawberry, please," I added quickly, before she could say the item out loud and draw Lance''s attention.

    I was pointing to a virgin daiquiri-an alcohol-free mixed drink.

    "Yeah, no problem," she said with that same bright smile, jotting something down on her notepad. "Do you want any appetizers?"

    I didn''t really pay attention as Lance ordered something for us to split. My heart was racing far more than it should have been. It was getting harder and harder to hide my pregnancy.

    My conversation with Kieran popped back into my mind. He was right, of course, that waiting until the deal with the Moonstone Pack was settled, so Nn wouldn''t feel frantic about finding me, was the best option. But I was starting to worry that by the time all of that was done, my pregnancy would be starting to show.

    Once my belly started to pop, it would be almost impossible to hide what was happening, especially when Nn already seemed so suspicious.

    "You''re lost in thought again," Lance said.

    I looked up and realized the waitress had walked away. Lance was just sitting there,

    watching me as I fidgeted with my napkin.

    "Sorry. I guess I''m just tired," I muttered.

    "Seems like you''re sleeping a lottely," Lancemented. "You''re feeling

    depressed, aren''t you? It can make you tired, impact your mood, your appetite. I know you think you''re hiding it well, but it''s pretty obvious something''s going on with you."

    I stared at him, my mouth slightly open, before I managed to respond. "Yeah... I am feeling depressed. It''s just... ever since my ident-"

    "Hey," Lance interrupted gently, "you don''t have to exin if you don''t want to. I just want you to know that if you do want to talk... I know Rae''s avable, but I''m here to listen too."

    "I appreciate that," I said with a tight smile.

    "Though, if you do want to talk about it, I''m interested," he added. "I only know what Nn has told me and I know that''s not the fully picture. What happened with that ident?"

    Ch

    +25 Bonus

    "I got hit by a car,¡± I replied.

    Lance''s eyes went almostically wide and he stared at me in shock. "What the hell?"

    ¡°Yeah. I hit my head pretty hard. Luckly there was no permanent damage done, except for my memory loss. The doctor isn''t sure if my memories wille back or not,¡± I exined. I avoided his eyes and yed with the cloth napkin in myp.

    "That''s so intense... I can''t believe that ass told me you were faking the memory loss," he muttered to himself.

    I scoffed. I wasn''t surprised that Nn was downying my ident to people. It was just like him to assume that I was lying, even when all of the evidence backed me up.

    Support

    Share

    2

    Charter Al

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 61

    ¡°Hey,¡± Lance said softly. "For what it''s worth, I''m sorry that you''re dealing with this. It must be so difficult." I stared at him, genuinely taken aback by his concern. I couldn''t

    help but smile slightly.

    "Thank you, Lance."

    Third person POV

    He watched Ellie as she polished off her second strawberry daiquiri. She didn''t seem particrly drunk yet, but she did seem more rxed, which was the entire point of bringing her out tonight.

    He didn''t really want to think about why he cared so much about her mental health, but he found that he did. Knowing that she''d been locked up in her room since Nn pulled his little stunt at the dinner bothered him more than he cared to admit.

    "So, aside from the little stunt he pulled with his growling, how have things been with Nn?" Lance asked, breaking thefortable silence that had settled between them.

    A sh of anger crossed Ellie''s face, and her fork clinked as she set it down.

    "How do you think it''s going?" she asked, her voice strained. "This whole marriage is

    a joke. I don''t know why I''ve stuck around with him for so long.

    "}

    Lance''s eyes widened at the sudden and forceful confession "You say that like you''re nning on leaving."

    "He hasn''t told you?" Ellie frowned.

    Lance shook his head, his heart beginning to race at the implications of her words. "Told me what, Ellie?"

    "We''re getting divorced in three months," she confessed, Her expression unreadable. ¡°Once the deal with the Moonstone pack is finalized, I''m leaving Nn."

    "I... I can''t believe what I''m hearing," Lance said, his voice stuttering as he struggled to get the words out." You''re getting divorced? That''s going to be a massive scandal."

    "You want to talk about scandals? Just wait until he announces his engagement to Felicity. They''ve already got it all nned out. As soon as I''m gone, she''s going to be the Luna,¡± Ellie said, taking a deep drink of her daiquiri.

    Lance could see the tension around her eyes, the firm set of her jaw as she struggled to hold back her anger.

    "He''s going to marry her?" Lance asked in disbelief. "After everything she''s done to embarrass you both in public? He really thinks that''s going to go over well with the pack-marrying his mistress?" He scoffed.

    "I don''t think he cares. And I know she doesn''t. She''s bragging about it to me every chance she gets,¡± Ellie said bitterly.

    "Is that why you''re not leaving your room?" Lance demanded. ¡°Because she''s harassing you?"

    Ellie sighed and ran her finger along the rim of her drink.

    "I don''t know,¡± she admitted. "I just... I don''t feel like dealing with either of them.¡± "Well, that''spletely understandable. I mean, what kind of man even does that?¡± Lance''s face was the picture of disgust. All the negative feelings he''d ever had for Nn seemedpounded by the idea that he would betray his fated mate like that.

    Chap 41

    +25 Bonus

    ¡°He doesn''t deserve you. He never did,¡± Lance said. ¡°You know that, right?"

    Ellie looked at him with a slight smile. She almost looked relieved, as if she needed the external validation that his words provided.

    "You''re right, he didn''t. I''m not upset about the divorce. I might have loved him once, I don''t remember. But I know that now, I feel absolutely nothing for him other than anger for the way he treats me."

    Lance returned her smile, a sense of relief washing over him at her words.

    "Good. You deserve better. You deserve someone who sees you like I do." Chapter 27

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 62

    Third Person POV

    "You deserve someone who sees you like I do."

    The words hung in the air between Lance and Ellie for several silent moments before Ellieughed, breaking the

    tension.

    "Are you hitting on me?" she asked with a bright smile. "You''re absolutely ridiculous."

    "So what if I was hitting on you a little bit?" Lance shrugged. "You''re basically single, right? That''s what you just told me." His voice was filled with amusement.

    "Telling you that I''m getting divorced in a few months is not the same thing as saying I''m single,¡± Ellie argued.

    "That''s just semantics," Lance replied. "It''s absolutely the same thing."

    Ellieughed again, shaking her head with a fond smile on her face.

    There was a pleasant, warm sensation in Lance''s chest. He was refreshed by Ellie''s honesty, and the fact that she felt absolutely nothing for Nn was a relief, too. He hated to think that she was still pining away for that jerk, considering everything Nn had put her through.

    And there was a small part of him that could admit it felt like there was a sliver of a chance for him now. A little flirtation couldn''t really hurt, especially since Ellie clearly wasn''t taking him very seriously.

    They were both a little drunk, he thought, so it wouldn''t hurt to indulge his cursh just this once. He''d never hit on Ellie sober. She''d probably punch him.

    "Come on now, what''s so funny about the idea that I''d hit on you? You''re a beautiful woman. You''re fierce and strong, and you can actually keep up with me," he exined. "So why shouldn''t I take a shot?"

    ¡°Because you''re my brother-inw,¡± she said, as if it were obvious.

    "Not for long," Lance pointed out with a grin.

    "Don''t get carried away with your teasing," Ellie said, a slight warning in her voice. "Just because I''m confiding in you doesn''t mean you get to take advantage."

    "I''d never take advantage of you,¡± he said sincerely-surprising even himself with just how serious he suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ellie replied, still smiling but seeming a little more sober. "It''s getting prettyte."

    "Oh yeah, and we finished our meal a while ago. We''re pretty much just hogging the table now,¡± Lance said, ncing at the waitress who was hovering nearby.

    "We should get out of the way," Ellie agreed.

    "Let me walk you home. I can help you sneak back in," Lange offered, standing and extending his hand.

    She took it without thinking, allowing him to help her to her feet, and the two of them left the restaurant together.

    It wasn''t a long walk back to the pack house, and Lance didn''t want to risk drawing the attention of Nn or his staff by driving up to the house. Besides, it was a nice night and they could do a bit of stargazing along the way.

    He wasn''t sure if Ellie was rejecting him because she actually wasn''t interested in him, or if it was because he was her brother-inw and it seemed improper to her.

    Now that he thought about it, he really had no idea what kind of man Ellie would even be interested in. She was

    +25 Bonus

    with Nn because they were fated mates, not because they had anything in

    He wasn''t even sure if Ellie was physically attracted to Nn at all.

    And he wasn''t going to ask. That was probably a bridge too far, especially after she''d just asked him to back off. He didn''t want to push her boundaries.

    They walked side by side infortable silence for a while, both gazing up at the stars in the clear night sky. Lance kept reflecting on how much his opinion of Ellie had changed over the past month.

    He used to think she was such an annoying, clingy, pathetic rogue. But she was so different now.

 Chapter 63

    After hearing her exnation of the ident, it seemed clear to him that Ellie really had lost her memories.

    It was the only exnation that made sense for how much she''d changed so quickly.

    And honestly, it made his feelings for her even moreplicated. Being physically attracted to her was one thing, but Lance was truly enjoying the time he spent with her. He was finding himself feeling almost protective of her.

    "I wish I knew anything about astronomy," Ellie said suddenly.

    "What are you talking about?¡± Lance asked, ncing at her curiously.

    "The stars. They''re beautiful, but I have no idea what I''m looking at. I wish I could, like, pick out a constetion or something."

    "Why can''t you just appreciate them for what they are?" he asked.

    He looked at Ellie''s profile in the moonlight as they walked together, her face turned up towards the sky. She looked almost carefree for once, trusting Lance to guide her home safely.

    That thought made his breath catch just a little, but she didn''t seem to notice.

    "I guess that''s a good point," Ellie admitted. "I hadn''t really thought of it that way."

    "Sometimes it''s better not to overanalyze things," Lance said. "Just take it for what it is and enjoy the experience without thinking too much about it. When you put too much thought into beautiful things, sometimes they lose their spark."

    He was talking to himself, more than anything. What he had with Ellie right now was something rare and beautiful for him, genuine connection with another person He shouldn''t over think it and ruin it. No matter how much he wanted to explore this thing more and see where i might lead.

    ¡°That''s the smartest thing I''ve ever heard you say,¡± Ellie said teasingly.

    "Hey, I can be smart sometimes," Lance replied, crossing his arms with an exaggerated pout on his face. "I''m not always an idiot yboy."

    "You just pretend to be one, don''t you?" Ellie asked, turning her head to face him fully. "If you pretend to be a simpleyabout, then no one expects anything of you."

    "Damn, you caught me,¡± Lanceughed. "It''s all my borate n to annoy Nn to death.

    They bothughed again, the quite street filled with the sound of their momentary happiness.

    The conversation died down again as they approached the pack house. Lance led Ellie around to the back, where her bedroom window was still propped open. He gave her a boost as she climbed up onto the eave and slipped back through the window.

    "Good night," he called up softly.

    Ellie smiled down at him-a genuine, sleepy smile-as she replied, "Sweet dreams.¡±

    Lance watched her close the window, then turned and walked down the courtyard path toward the road to return to his own home. As he went, he couldn''t help but reflect of all the revtions of the night.

    Maybe it was normal for Ellie and Nn to end up this way Maybe this was what happened with all arranged marriages.

    Lance was going to find out.

    +25 Bonus

    He still knew almost nothing about the woman Nn was trying to arrange his marriage with. Maybe that was the reason thinking about it made him feel almost nauseous. It felt so deeply unnatural to him to even considermitting himself to aplete stranger.

    But it was his responsibility as a member of the alpha''s family. He had to set a good example and hept strengthen the pack. Marrying a member of an influential family would help with that, regardless of how it made him feel.

    Would the marriage make things better for him? Would it help him settle down and be more responsible?

    Or would it leave him feeling as trapped and miserable as Ellie was with Nn?

 Chapter 64

    Ellie POV

    When I found out I was pregnant, I wasn''t prepared for how much time I would be spending in my doctor''s office. Regr appointments were necessary, of course, to make sure the baby was safe, but that didn''t make them any less stressful.

    It wasn''t long before I found myself in the exam room again, the familiar chill of the ultrasound gel on my stomach, the wand moving over my skin. The technician was the same sweet woman from before, her smile warm and reassuring.

    "I''ll try not to cry this time," I joked, my hand resting lightly over my belly.

    "There''s nothing wrong with crying," she said with that same gentle warmth. "It''s perfectly natural. There are a lot of emotions involved in having a baby."

    "A lot more than I was prepared for," I admitted with a sigh. "The mood swings have been awful."

    "That''s normal too, even if it''s ufortable," she said, but I caught the moment her expression stiffened. Her smile stayed in ce, but it seemed... off.

    "What''s this?" she murmured under her breath.

    "Is something wrong?" My heart rate spiked.

    ¡°No..... nothing''s wrong exactly. Hang on, I need a second opinion on what I''m seeing here."

    Before I could ask more, she left the room, leaving me sitting there with my palms pressed against my lower belly, panic steadily building.

    A momentter, she returned with another doctor. Both of them leaned over the monitor, studying the images closely. She pointed at something on the screen, and the second doctor''s expression grew serious.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said finally, after a long moment. ¡°I think you''re right.¡±

    "What is it?" I demanded. "What''s going on?"

    "Well, there''s good news-and more news," she said carefully. "It kind of depends on your perspective. The good news is the baby is perfectly healthy. The other news...¡± She paused. ¡°...is that there''s two of them."

    I froze, my eyes widening, my heart racing for apletely different reason now.

    "Did you say... two?" I whispered.

    "Yes," she confirmed, her smile returning. "It looks like you''re having twins."

    ¡°Twins?¡± I repeated, dumbfounded. My stomach lurched. Being pregnant with one of Nn''s children had been stressful enough, but twins?

    She turned the monitor toward me, pointing out two little flickering shapes. "See? Baby A and Baby B. Twins."

    I felt like I might pass out. My head was spinning. My hands gripped the edge of the exam table as my mind raced.

    "What does this mean... this changes things, right?" I asked, trying to keep my panic in check.

    "It does change things," she said, nodding. "Multiple babies means a higher risk ofplications."

    "What do you mean...plications?" I asked, staring at the tiny images on the screen. Those little gray blobs were my children. It was surreal.

    Choptar 04

    +25 Bonus

    "You''ll need to be extra careful," she exined calmly. "Take it easy, avoid strenuous activity, and if you notice anything unusual, call us immediately. Day or night-we''ll talk you through it. If anything seems serious, we''ll ask you toe in right away."

    "So... you''re saying there''s a chance the babies could be hur?"

    ¡°There''s a heightened risk of miscarriage,¡± she said carefully. ¡°You''ll need to avoid stress as much as possible."

    I almostughed out loud. Avoid stress with everything going on in the pack house? With Nn constantly stirring chaos? That felt impossible.

    By the time I walked out of the office, my head was spinning. I barely noticed anything else they said during the rest of the appointment.

    My phone was already in my hand, calling Rae.

    Rae agreed to meet me at a nearby caf¨¦ for lunch even though it was such short notice. I''m not sure if the phone call freaked her out or if she could see something on my face when I arrived, but she didn''t smile when she greeted me.

    She had a serious, concerned expression etched into her face, and she held my hand as soon as I sat down.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 65

    "What happened?" she asked gently.

    "I just came from a doctor''s appointment," I said, fidgeting with the ultrasound photo in my hand.

    "Was it bad news?" she asked, concerned.

    "I don''t know what the hell I''m going to do," I said, sliding the photos over to her. There were two circles on the picture, onebeled A and onebeled B. I watched Rae''s face as she slowly processed what she was looking at.

    "Are you serious?" she asked, looking up at me wide-eyed,

    "Twins," I confirmed. "I''m having twins. Nn''s twins."

    The words hung between us heavily, neither of us sure exactly how to react. Rae looked at the picture again, then back at my face.

    "Crazy. I mean, isn''t that kind of rare?" she asked.

    "Apparently it''s gic," I said with a sigh. "Maybe it runs in my family. I wouldn''t know. It must-god, it''s so frustrating not knowing anything about my family. What if here''s some gic condition that I could pass on to the babies or something else that could affect the pregnancy? I''ve been trying so hard to keep this a secret, but

    "It''ll be okay," Rae said, grabbing both of my hands and holding them tightly. "Take deep breaths. There''s no reason to panic. We''re going to get you through this. We just need to find a way to get you out of here sooner than we thought."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Well, if you''re having twins, then you''re going to start showing way earlier. So we''ve got to get you away from Nn before he notices. You said he''s already been suspicious, right?" Rae exined.

    I groaned and put my palms over my face. "Oh god, I didn''t even think about that. This shortens my time frame a lot."

    "Yeah. Waiting for your n with Kieran might not be a possibility now. We have to figure out a n B, or it could be toote. If Nn finds out-"

    "He won''t let me leave," I finished for her, dropping my hands. "You''re right. There''s no other option. Unless..."

    "Unless what?" Rae asked, tilting her head curiously.

    "Unless I tell him the truth," I replied softly.

    Rae''s eyes went wide as saucers. "Tell him the truth? Are you out of your mind? You can''t! You''ll basically be a hostage for life."

    "Maybe not," I said uncertainly. "Maybe it would be better to let Nn know and try to work things out. Being a single mom is going to be hard enough, but with twins...

    I don''t know if I can do it. Nn is an ass, but he wants these babies, and he has the resources to take care of them don''t."

    "You can''t mean that you want that man raising your children," Rae asked incredulously.

    "Well, no. But I mean, it''s not like I would leave them with him. I''d stay too. Maybe having the protection and the resources of the Alpha would be worth the payoff of me being a little miserable. Look, Rae, I know what it''s like to struggle growing up, to not have your basic needs met and for things to feel uncertain all the time. It''s awful. I don''t want to put my kids through that. Staying with Nn sn''t what I want, but it might be the better alternative to make sure that they have a good life."

    +25 Bonus

    "I can''t believe I''m hearing this,"¡± Rae said, leaning back in her seat and staring at me.

    "I know. I can''t believe I''m saying it,¡± I agreed. ¡°But at the end of the day, I''m going

    to be a mom, and it''s my job to protect them. This might be the best way to do that."

    "So you''re going to tell him you''re pregnant?" Rae asked.

    "Yeah," I answered softly. "I think I am."

    Support

 Chapter 66

    Nn POV

    "Nn, we need to talk. It''s important."

    Felicity very rarely sounded serious. When she told me somthing was important, there was usually a whine in her voice that let me know she was being dramatic-but that wascking now. I turned my full attention to her.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I''ve been putting a lot of thought into it ande to a very difficult decision," she said seriously.

    Something about her tone made my heart stutter.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I''m leaving the pack."

    I stared at her, my mouth hanging open as I searched for the words to respond, but nothing came to me.

    "You''re leaving?" I parroted back.

    "Only temporarily," she hastened to add. "Oh God, I made that sound so much worse than it is. I''m going to temporarily move out of the packnds."

    "Why would you do that?" I demanded, standing from my desk and walking toward her.

    "For you," she responded, as if it were obvious. "The rumors about us are getting out of control, and I know how badly you want to maintain your reputation right now. I understand how important it is. So I thought it would be best for me to leave, in light of the way people are talking."

    ¡°People are talking because of the way you''ve been behaving¡ªand your little TV stunt-"

    "I know, I know," she interrupted. "I made things so much worse, and that''s why it''s on me to fix it. So I''m going to temporarily move out. That way, when everything ys out with Ellie and you go through the divorce, no one will be able to point at me and say that I''m manipting you or causing it. Then, when Ellie is gone, I can move back and we can start our new life."

    I reached for her instinctively, putting my hands on her waist, and Felicity stepped into my embrace. My heart was racing far more than I wanted to admit, and I knew she could feel it.

    This felt like a monumental blow.

    Felicity had been by my side since we were kids. She''d been with me through the worst parts of my life, and the idea of being away from her hit me hard, even if it was only temporary.

    Felicity leaned against my chest, sighing softly.

    "I know this is going to be hard," she said, "but I''ve put a lot of thought into this, and

    I think it''s the best thing I can do to help. I know I caused a lot of damage with my

    behavior, and I feel terrible. But it''s just so hard for me to control myself around Ellie.

    I get so angry and jealous that he''s taking my ce at your side."

    "Where are you going?" I asked.

    "I''ll be staying with the Pine Ridge pack,¡± she answered softly.

    "You''re staying with Kieran''s pack?" I said in disbelief. ¡°Are you insane? Of all the options you have, why would you choose Pine Ridge?"

    The growl in my voice was barely contained. The idea of that bastard being anywhere near Felicity filled me with

    +25 Bonus

    rage. It was bad enough he wouldn''t keep his hands off of le

    "Because it''s the closest, for one thing," she said with a slight huff, pulling back to look up at my face, ¡°But mainly it''s because my cousin lives there, and she''s offered me a ce to stay."

    "I don''t like it," I replied. "I don''t like the idea of you bein

    "Nothing to worry about, Nn. Unlike Ellie, I''m not sway fingertips across my jaw. in his territory,"

    by his false charms," Felicity replied, tracing her

    "I hate this,¡± I admitted reluctantly, "but I understand you logic, and I think you might be right. It will help protect you from the fallout of the divorce if there''s some distance between us in the meantime. But are you sure that you''ll be all right there?"

    I hated to ept this arrangement, but I couldn''t argue against it logically. Besides, Felicity was right. She had caused a lot of problems for metely.

    The fact that she recognized that and was proactive about trying to help showed a level of maturity that I wasn''t used to seeing from her. Maybe she truly intended to take her role as Luna seriously.

    "I can endure anything if it means that we get to be together," Felicity answered.

    "It''s noble of you to do this for me."

    "For us," she corrected. "I''m doing this for us-to secure or future together." Third Person POV

    "Why the hell are you wasting my time like this?" Nn growled, tightening his arm around Felicity''s waist.

    The two of them were walking through the courtyard, discussing the ns for Felicity''s departure in a couple of days, when a Beta hade to interrupt.

    "I''m sorry. You asked us to keep an eye on Ellie and let you know if anything strange was happening," the Beta exined nervously. "I thought that you would want to know that she and Cassian-"

    "I don''t give a damn about that. Not right now. Don''t interrupt me again,¡± Nn said coldly, the look in his eyes sending a shiver through the Beta.

    Felicity smiled, satisfied, as the Beta hurried away, leaving Nn and her alone once again.

    The shift in Nn''s mood after she made her announcement about leaving was exactly what she was hoping to see from him. He had been getting too close to Ellie, acting oo concerned about her. Felicity couldn''t stand to see him so focused on her.

    It disgusted her. But now, knowing that Felicity was leaving in just a couple of days, he hadn''t left her side.

    She had all of his attention, which was exactly how she felt it always should have been. Nn was hers-her love and her future mate. It was always meant to be that way since they were kids.

    The only reason Ellie was even given a chance was because of the mate pull and the pressure Nn was facing from the elders to follow tradition and produce a strong he. But Ellie couldn''t give him that.

    In Felicity''s opinion, it just went to show that all of those ridiculous traditions and superstitions about the goddess choosing fated mates were just a bunch of hocus-

    ocus.

    Nn and she found each other not because of some ridiculous pheromone reaction, but because they were right for each other. That''s the way it should always be, which is exactly why she was going to get rid of Ellie.

    She had already arranged it all. It was tricky, and she''d had call in favors from some disreputable people, but it

 Chapter 67

    Nn POV

    "We need to talk," Ellie said as she walked into my office. She had a serious expression on her face and was fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. She almost looked like er old self-nervous, watery-eyed-before I''d even said a word to her.

    Part of me was relieved to see it, but considering the conversation I had just had with Felicity, I was in no mood to deal with her games.

    "What is it?" I demanded.

    "I had a doctor''s appointment this morning," she said haltingly, "and there''s something that we need to discuss."

    "If this has something to do with your memory loss, I don''t have the time for it today. I need to prepare."

    "Prepare for what?" she asked, looking perplexed.

    "Felicity is leaving the pack temporarily because of the rumors about us that your behavior has only amplified," I snapped.

    She stared at me silently for several long seconds.

    "Speechless?" I asked. "What, did you think that your behavior wouldn''t have consequences?"

    "My behavior? This isn''t my fault. She''s the one who went on TV talking about you like that,¡± Ellie replied, shaking her head.

    "And if you weren''t moping around acting pathetic all the time, people wouldn''t be reading into it. The Alpha''s wife should be confident, not-"

    ¡°Nn, please, I don''t want to argue right now. I really have to talk to you about something. It''s very important," she interrupted, her voice pleading.

    "Not as important as this," I snapped back. "I don''t even want to look at you right now. Get out of my sight."

    "Why are you being so cruel?" she asked, her voice shaking "I''m trying to tell you that I-"

    ¡°I don''t care what you''re trying to say,¡± I replied. ¡°You''ve taken up enough of my focus recently with your games and lies. I have work to do. Get out of my sight."

    Her lower lip trembled and she bit it hard, and her eyes went cold as she looked at me.

    "Fine,¡± she said firmly. "Forget I said anything. It doesn''t involve you anyway."

    With that, she turned and stormed out of the room.

    I watched her go, a strange tightness in my chest. Maybe I was overreacting. It truly wasn''t Ellie''s fault that Felicity had made this decision-not directly, anyway.

    It was a series of mistakes from both of them that had created the atmosphere that required such a drastic measure. But I just couldn''t stand to look at Ellie right now

    Just this morning I''d learned that I was going to lose Felicity, if only for a short time, but it still hit me like a knife between the ribs.

    Whatever Ellie had to say right now, I didn''t want to hear it

    Ellie POV

    Crickmer 61

    $25 Bonus

    "He''s never going to change," I said with a sigh. ¡°I''ve epted that."

    "It doesn''t excuse the way he treats you," Cassian replied, his voice low but earnest. ¡°Ellie, you shouldn''t resign yourself to being neglected and abused for the rest of your life."

    "I haven''t,¡± I assured him, though the truth sat heavy in my chest. I couldn''t tell him about the ns for the divorce- or any of the other details I''d been keeping locked away.

    Cassian''s eyes narrowed in quiet skepticism. "Speaking up for yourself isn''t the same thing as leaving a situation that''s making you miserable."

    "I appreciate that you care. I really do," I said, tilting my head slightly as I studied him. "But if I''m honest, I don''t understand it. Until a few weeks ago, we wereplete strangers. Why are you so concerned about me?"

    "No one deserves to be treated this way," he answered quickly, but something flickered in his gaze, something heavier, unspoken. He looked almost... torn.

    Since the moment we''d met, there''d been a strange tension in the air around him. Maybe he was just an awkward person and I was overthinking it, but I couldn''t shake the feeling there was more beneath the surface.

    I picked up a pastry from the tray between us and took a bite. The sweet, strawberry filling was a nice distraction.

    "You should try these. The strawberries are grown here in the garden,¡± I said.

    Cassian looked at me strangely, his eyes widening slightly. Strawberry?" "Yeah, they''re delicious."

    Cassian stared for so long that I felt like I had somehow offended him. "What?" "Nothing," he said quickly. "For some reason, I thought you were allergic to strawberries."

    I shook my head, looking at him curiously. "I don''t have any allergies.

    "I see," Cassian said. He picked up one of the pastries and stared at it with a far away look in his eyes before taking a bite.

    We let the conversation drift to safer, lighter topics, but even then, the weight of what hadn''t been said lingered between us. Eventually, Cassian excused himself for some meeting, and I was left alone again.

    The rest of the day stretched out quietly until dinner. When I stepped into the dining room, Nn was already seated at the long table.

    It was all I could do not to turn right back around.

    After the argument we had in his office earlier today, I could hardly stand to look at him. I had been trying toe clean about the pregnancy, trying for once to trust him, and he pushed me away because of Felicity, just like always.

    I should have expected it. She was always going toe first, and as much as I didn''t care about him being in love with someone else, it still hurt in that moment. But it was a good reminder of why I had to leave, why I couldn''t allow him to learn about the babies.

    Nn would never prioritize anyone over her-not even his own children-so I couldn''t trust him. Felicity was so angry and jealous all the time; if I gave birth to Nn''s kids she would make their lives hell.

    Even if Nn himself wasn''t so bad, she would be. Somehow in my panic this morning, I''d forgotten about that. The way he snapped at me was a perfect reminder.

    "Are you going to stand there or eat?" he asked, interrupting my thoughts.

    +25 Bonus

    I reluctantly walked to the table and sat across from him.

    "I''m not going to put up with any pouting from you," he said sharply. "I don''t have the

    time or the patience for it."

    "I''m not pouting," I replied coldly.

    He scoffed. ¡°You''ve been scowling and lurking around the House all day, whining

    andining to Cassian in the courtyard."

    "I was entertaining our guests, that''s all," I replied angrily "And if he was kind enough to ask how I am, then that''s between us. Just because you think that I''m worthless doesn''t mean everyone does."

    "What did your doctor say?" he asked, carrying on as if I hadn''t even spoken. "What was it you were going to tell me this morning?"

    "Forget it,¡± I answered. ¡°Like I said, it has nothing to do with you. I''ll figure it out on my own."

    "Fine," he replied coldly. "Suit yourself. But if you''re going to be wishy-washy like this, don''t waste my time again."

    "Don''t worry," I replied, keeping my voice even despite the way my heart was racing.

    "I''m not going to take any more of your time than absolutely necessary from now

    on."

    up

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 68

    Nn POV

    Felicity left this morning to go to Pine Ridge-to Kieran''s packnds-and as much as I understood her reasoning for doing so, and supported the theory behind it, I couldn''t stop the uneasy feeling roiling in my chest.

    Still, I had work to do. The duties of an Alpha never rest, which is why I was sitting in my office with Lance across from me.

    I''d grown more ustomed to his presence. He was around the pack house a lot more, around Ellie a lot more, but that was a matter I didn''t have the energy to deal with right now. I needed to focus on the task at hand.

    "They want an answer," I said.

    "And I want to meet her," Lance responded. "I''m not agreeing to marry someone I''ve never even met before. That''s asinine, and you know it."

    "What does meeting her have to do with anything?" I asked coldly.

    Lance stared at me, a dumbfounded look on his face. "Is that a joke?" he demanded.

    ¡°This isn''t a match made for love. Your preference doesn''t matter,¡± I replied. He scoffed, suddenly sitting forward in his seat, his eyes zing with anger.

    "How dare you say something like that to me after everything you''ve done? All the damage you''ve caused in order to have your marriage of preference." His voice dripped with disdain.

    "This isn''t about-"

    "Isn''t it?" he cut me off. "Isn''t everything about Felicity? The way you treat Ellie like she''s just an incubator for the heir you want. You treat her like absolute trash, and she''s given everything to you-but she''s not Felicity, so she''s not important to you. She''s not real to you. It''s exactly the same way you were back then."

    Lance stood up, and I stood to meet him, the two of us ring at one another over the desk.

    "This has nothing to do with what happened back then," I said, trying to keep my voice even.

    "It has everything to do with it!" Lance shouted. "If it weren''t for your insistence on marrying Felicity, our parents would be alive!"

    The tension between us was practically crackling in the air as we red at one another. This had always been the source of tension between Lance and me, the reason he hated me, and I didn''t begrudge him for it.

    I understood. My mistakes had cost our parents their lives. He had every right to me me for that. But it wasn''t Felicity''s fault.

    "Don''t you dare put that on her."

    ¡°She''s just as bad as you are. You realize that, right? Maybe if she wasn''t such a vindictive bitch, things wouldn''t have gotten so bad that she needed to run away now," Lanc spat.

    A growl rose from my chest, only to be met by an equally enraged sound from Lance.

    In all the arguments we''d had, he''d never growled at me before, and the reaction both angered me further and gave me pause.

    "I should tear you apart for that.¡±

    "Go ahead,¡± Lance responded coldly. "Kill your entire family for her sake. Your parents, your wife, your brother,

    +25 Bonus

    who won''t you sacrifice for Felicity?"

    "Shut the hell up, Lance!" I shouted.

    "Was it her idea or yours?" he asked aggressively, stomping toward me. "Back then, was it her idea to run away together or yours? Which one of you is really responsible for killing Mom and Dad?"

    I red at him, but it was a forced expression. He was always so blunt in the way he threw that in my face. People thought I was cold, but Lance could be far worse when he wanted to be.

    "Well?" he demanded. "Whose idea was it?"

    "It doesn''t matter," I answered, the anger draining from my voice. "I''m the one who''s responsible in the end."

    "Well, at least we can agree on that."

    Lance turned and stormed out. The door mmed behind him. I copsed back into my chair and pressed my hands to my temples, as if I could stop the stream of memories that the argument had brought back.

    Support

    Share

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 69

    When we were kids, Silverfang was a small pack. Our parents were determined to be more powerful, and they prioritized it over everything, including us.

    I was the firstborn son, so there was always more pressure on me than there was on Lance. With our age difference, he was always treated more gently.

    Maybe that''s why his memories of Mom and Dad were so much more pleasant. He always talked as if he''d lost something precious. My feelings about it were far moreplicated.

    Our parents had been cold and demanding with me my entire life. Even now, thinking about them, I couldn''t find a single warm memory.

    The only warmth from back then came from Felicity. She was my best and only friend, the only person who didn''t treat me like an Alpha in training or a disappointment.

    As we grew older, we grew closer together, and I fell in love with her. It seemed inevitable, really. She was the only person who ever showed me any kindness, and also a beautiful woman. Of course I fell in love.

    When we were teenagers and my parents started talking about finding my mate and producing an heir who would be even stronger and elevate the pack above what I was able to achieve, I couldn''t stand it.

    The idea of having a child just for them to treat it the way they treated me made me sick to my stomach. The idea of marrying anyone besides Felicity broke my heart.

    So at seventeen, we decided we were going to run away together and we did. We packed only what we could carry, and in the middle of the night, while my parents were busy with a lunar festival, we left.

    We made it all the way into the Rogunds.

    We had no solid n for where we were going or how we were going to survive. We only knew that we wanted to be together. Nothing else seemed to matter. At least, not until they found us.

    Or more urately, until I found them.

    The sound of my mother''s scream will never leave my mind.

    Lance didn''t know the full extent of what happened. He only knew they''d been killed trying to bring me home. No one but Felicity knew the truth, because I''d never been able to bring myself to tell anyone else.

    They''d been intercepted by rogues on their way to us, and for all their grand designs for improving Silverfang, they were never very strong.

    By the time I fought off the rogues who were robbing them my mother was dead, and my father was mortally wounded.

    It was all my fault. If I''d been faster, if I''d been stronger, or if I had just stayed home and epted my responsibility, they wouldn''t have suffered like that.

    I rubbed my temples and looked around at the office that used to be my father''s. I owed it to them to fulfill their dreams for our pack, and I tried so hard. Silverfang was so much more powerful and influential now than it had been when they died.

    I''d even found the fated mate they had wanted me to find. But none of it seemed to be enough. The guilt just wouldn''t fade.

    Lance was right to hate me. He was right that their deaths were my fault.

    Nothing I did was ever going to make up for that, but Felicity had been the only constant source ofpassion in

    +25 Bonus

    my life, and no matter how much my guilt tore at me, I wasn''t willing to sacrifice her for it.

    I wasn''t about to allow Lance to talk about her that way, and I wasn''t about to give

    her up because of the elders'' beliefs in some goddess decreed match.

    It didn''t matter that Ellie would be hurt. She was just one more person I was

    sacrificing for my own selfish needs.

    That''s just the kind of man I was, right?

    Why try to change now?

 Chapter 70

    +25 Bonus

    Nn POV

    I''ve never willingly admitted to feeling guilty about much, east of all the way I treat Ellie, but it was nearly 5:00 p.m., and she hadn''t left her room at all today. Considering the arguments we''d been having recently, it was difficult not to me myself for that.

    I couldn''t seem to stop snapping at her ever since I found out about Felicity leaving. Ellie was right, it wasn''t her fault that the situation had escted to this point. Felicity carried plenty of the me as well, but that didn''t make Ellie meless, and her pouting did nothing but remind me of why I disliked her in the first ce.

    Not that that was all she was doing-she seemed to be vaciting wildly between shouting at me and sobbing in her room. It didn''t make any damn sense.

    And no matter how many times I asked, she wouldn''t tell me what happened at that doctor''s appointment. It had seemed so important to her as soon as she returned home, but now it was like she wanted to pretend it never happened.

    I wasn''t sure if it was a moment of weakness or my curiosity getting the better of me, but I found myself carrying a te of dinner up to Ellie''s bedroom. When I knocked on the door, I half expected her to scream at me, but instead there was a long silence before she quietly called, Come in.

    It became obvious why the moment I opened the door. Her eyes were red and puffy; she was sitting in bed in her pajamas with the nket pulled high and a pillow clenched against her chest. She had obviously been crying, and not just a little.

    Something twisted in my gut that felt a lot like guilt. As much as I wanted to ignore it, I found myself approaching her, holding the te of food out like a peace offering.

    "You haven''t eaten today."

    She held the te warily, then looked up at me. "No, I haven''t. Thank you."

    I watched as she took a small bite, chewing slowly while pretending that she didn''t feel awkward with me in her room. I sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her.

    She looked miserable-more so than I''d seen her in a long time-and this didn''t feel like the drama I was used to from her. My instincts rarely led me astray, and they were telling me right now that something was significant

    about this.

    "Ellie, what''s going on?" I asked, deciding to be blunt about the question in the hopes that she''d stop trying to dodge.

    "I just haven''t been well since the ident," she said softly There was no heat to her words, no usation. It sounded like she was just tired.

    There was that twisting in my chest again-that guilt. I hadpletely dismissed her ident, but she really hadn''t been the same since. Maybe she wasn''t just being dramatic. Maybe she had really been seriously hurt.

    But if that was the case, then my attitude had only made it worse. Still, I shouldn''t care. Maybe this feeling was just a reaction to the argument I''d had with Lance the other day. Maybe, on some level, I wanted to prove that he was wrong about me.

    But ying nice with Ellie for one day wasn''t going to undo all of that.

    "What do you mean by haven''t been well?" I asked, my voice weak.

    Her eyes snapped to me, and I waited for her to tell me off again. But she didn''t. Instead, she sighed, sounding

    +25 Bonus

    defeated.

    "I can''t remember anything or anyone. Not really. Still not even sure I know who Rae is, and it''s so scary trying to live like this. When I interact with people, they look at me like I''m an alien, and people keep expecting me to be something that I''m not. And I don''t know if the me now is real, or if the other me was real. Does that make any sense?" she asked, her voice barely audible.

    "Yes," I replied. "It makes sense. You really lost your memory?"

    "I don''t know why you don''t believe me," she said, frustrated.

    "Because you y so many head games with me. You have for years," I replied, my own frustration leaking through. "You always exaggerate things and make a mountain out of nothing. The way that you manipte to get my attention is maddening. I thought that you were just doing it again."

    She stared, and I stared back, the moment stretching on for an awkward length before she looked away.

    "I don''t remember being like that. Were things always like this between us? Did we always fight like this?" she

    asked.

    I shook my head and sighed. "No, not always. We actually got along pretty well at first."

    "That''s hard to imagine," she said with a wry smile.

    ¡°It does seem like a lifetime ago, even though it''s only been a few years,¡± I replied.

    "But we did have good times¡ªat least for a little while."

    "How did we even meet? I can''t remember anything. I can''t remember our

    wedding..." she trailed off, sounding frustrated.

    "We didn''t have a wedding," I replied. "We had a very small private ceremony. It was quick, nothing borate."

    A look passed across her face at that-quick, too quick for me to ce it. Felicity had been so upset when I told her that I''d met my fated mate. There was no way that I could have gone through with a huge, borate ceremony. It would have torn Felicity apart. So we''d skipped all of that. At the time, Ellie didn''t seem to mind. "We didn''t have a wedding... I guess that''s why I don''t remember," she said softly. "And as for how we met-I was meeting with some important officials near the Rogue Zone. We stopped for drinks to continue our negotiations, and you were the waitress."

    "That seems so normal," she said with augh. "That''s really it?"

    I shrugged and made a nonmittal sound. "Well, we fell the pull, so that''s all it took. I went home and made arrangements and a few dayster you joined me here. You''ve been here ever since."

    She looked surprised by that, her eyes widening just a little. "We''re fated?"

    "Yes," I replied, keeping my voice even. "That''s why we go married. Do you really not feel it?"

    She shook her head slowly and frowned. "Maybe? I''ve been so disoriented and everything has been so chaotic. Maybe I just didn''t notice."

    "Focus. Take a deep breath and you''ll feel it. I still do, every time I catch a whiff of your scent. It''s like ¨¢ tingling sensation in your chest, like butterflies."

    She closed her eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. When she looked at me again, there was a skeptical look on her face.

    +25 Bonus

    ¡°That''s it? I don''t understand. If we''re fated, then why did you reject me? Everyone''s told me how I embarrassed myself chasing after you, but it was never enough.

    Why?"

    I considered my answer for a long moment. I didn''t think Ellie and I had ever had a heart-to-heart like this, and considering that things between us were going to be ending so soon, part of me felt I owed her honesty.

    So I answered,

    "Because I resent the fact that I even have a fated mate. I don''t believe in the

    goddess."

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 71

    Nn POV

    "It''s been weird without you here,¡± I said, leaning back in my office chair with the phone pressed to my ear.

    "I''m sure it has been," Felicity responded. Her voice sounded a little differenting through the phone than I was used to hearing it. "After all, we haven''t been apart in years."

    "Not since we were young. Not for more than a day or so, anyway. And it''s already been a week since you left," I said, the tension in my voice obvious.

    "You miss me?" she said, sounding more than a little pleased.

    "Of course I miss you," I replied, trying to sound irritated but failing entirely.

    "I miss you too, Nn," she said with a sigh. "It''s so difficult being away. I guess maybe I''m spoiled. I just got used to seeing you every day. Oh, but how have things been going in the pack house since I left? Hopefully it hasn''t been too stressful dealing with Lance and Ellie and the Moonstone delegates. I feel bad that I left you with so much on your te."

    ¡°Oh, it hasn''t been great,¡± I replied with a scoff. ¡°Lance is the same pain in the ass he ever was."

    "He''s only getting worse. Spending time with Ellie is a bad influence."

    "Oh, I can''t me Ellie for his behavior. Besides, she''s been surprisingly quiet since you left," I replied.

    "What do you mean, quiet?" Felicity asked curiously.

    "She''s hardly left her room at all, and I went to check on her and-

    "You did?"

    "Yeah. She went all day without eating. It was a little concerning."

    Felicity groaned, and I could imagine the way she was rolling her eyes.

    "Nn, you''re falling for her tricks again. There''s nothing wrong with her. She''s just being dramatic to get attention."

    "I don''t know if that''s it. We had a pretty long conversation about what''s been going ontely. I think she really did get hurt,¡± I confessed.

    "Are you serious?" Felicity asked in disbelief. "She''s perfectly fine. She''s just ying it up."

    "I don''t think that''s true," I answered thoughtfully. "I spoke to her doctors again about the car ident. Her injuries were pretty severe. I don''t think she''s lying about her memory issues."

    ¡°Oh, Nn,¡± Felicity said, sounding annoyed but almost fond. ¡°You''re just so caring, even when you try to put on that cold face. Don''t start falling for her tricks just because I''m not there to point them out to you. You know you can''t trust her. She''s a rogue." 1

    "I''m well aware of that, Felicity. But I''m telling you-something else is going on with her. Something''s not right, and she''s hiding it from me. It''s not like her. If she was actually just sick or injured, she wouldn''t shut up about it, she''d y it up for attention. The fact that she''s hiding it means it''s probably something serious."

    ¡°Or she''s just getting better at her little games. Nn, look-don''t go soft while I''m gone. I''ll be home soon, and we have ns. For us. For a family. Don''t forget that just because I''m not there right now," Felicity said seriously.

    +25 Bonus

    "I''m not going to forget," I replied, my voiceing out softer than I intended.

    "Good," Felicity replied. ¡°Because I''ll never forget the promise we made."

    Her tone stirred a memory that I couldn''t handle at the moment, not so soon after arguing with Lance about our parents. I cleared my throat and sat up straighter at my desk.

    "I have work I need to get back to, but call me again tomorrow, all right? I want to make sure you''re okay."

    "Don''t worry," Felicity said, her tone brighter. ¡°I''ll make sure I call every day. I love you, Nn."

    I hesitated, my voice barely audible as I replied, "Love you too," before ending the call.

    Third person POV

    The moment the call with Nn disconnected, Felicity was dialing her contacts within the pack house. The maid answered on the second ring, her voice low and secretive.

    "Yes, Miss?"

    "I want a report on Ellie''s activity since I left. What the hell is going on over there?" Felicity demanded.

    "She''s hardly left her room since you left, and when she has, she''s remained in the house," the maid exined." She seems to be ill. She''s been pale and either eating nothing or eating voraciously, it''s hard to predict."

    "She hasn''t left the house at all?¡± Felicity asked skeptically.

    "No, Miss. She''s had visitors, though. Rae and Lance havee to see her, and Cassian, the young man from Moonstone, has been keeping herpany here. But she hasn''t left."

    "What is she ying at..." Felicity muttered to herself. "Does she think that proximity is going to win Nn over just because I''m gone? I can''t be so simple."

    "Was there anything else, Miss?" the maid asked.

    "Call me immediately if you notice anything different," Felicity said before hanging up the phone.

    She was fuming. Nn''s sympathy toward Ellie waspletely uneptable. That maniptive rogue was obviously ying some kind of game with him.

    "She didn''t waste any time," Felicity said to herself. ¡°She started this the second I left. She knows exactly what she''s doing."

    The worst part was that Nn sounded like he was falling for it. He spoke about her

    with concern. Felicity wasn''t used to hearing him like that.

    He always sounded so controlled. To hear him show any kind of emotion was unusual, and the fact that it was aimed at Ellie was infuriating.

    Of course, Felicity knew the truth about Ellie''s behavior. It must be rted to the baby. That damn baby.

    Was she starting to show? Was that why she was hiding in her room? She didn''t want anyone to see the way she was getting fat... Or was it something else?

    It didn''t really matter. Felicity was going to make sure that it didn''t go any further. That baby was never going to see the light of day, and Nn was never going to find out about it.

    It had taken a lot of work, but being this much closer to the Border made negotiations easier. Finally, Felicity had

    +25 Bonus

    a solid n in ce to deal with the baby. It was nasty-she could admit that and she wasn''t exactly proud of what she was doing. But it would all be worth it to protect her future with Nn.

    Ellie was a threat she couldn''t ignore any longer. Thisst conversation with Nn only proved that. If she wasn''t careful, Ellie could win him over. She could ruin absolutely everything.

    Nn was everything to her. He was Felicity''s childhood love, the only person she had ever imagined spending her life with. She wouldn''t let anyone stand in the way, not Ellie, and not her baby. And if that made her a terrible person, then so be it. She could live with that.

    She wasn''t afraid to get her hands messy, and she knew that was a skill that woulde in handy when she was the Luna. She''d have to make difficult decisions all the time, for the good of the pack.

    She told herself this was just one way to prove to Nn that she had the strength to

    do what had to be done-for them, for their pack, for everyone.

 Chapter 72

    Ellie POV

    +25 Bonus

    "You two are getting pretty close, aren''t you?" I said, looking between Lance and Cassian. We were sitting at the patio table in the courtyard, enjoying the nice weather and some snacks while we yed cards.

    "Don''t try to distract from the game with small talk,¡± Lance teased. ¡°Just because you''re losing."

    "I''m not losing," I scoffed.

    "You absolutely are," Cassian replied with a slight smirk. "You''re pretty terrible at this, actually."

    "I barely remember the rules! Of course I''m terrible at it,¡± I replied defensively, though I wasn''t actually upset. Hanging out with the two of them was the onlyfort I''d had in thest few weeks, besides Rae''s visits. But those were a little tense.

    She was insistent that I leave as soon as possible, even offered to sneak me out in the middle of the night, but I refused.

    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to go, I just didn''t want to take any unnecessary risks. Until we had a solid n in ce, leaving on my own wasn''t going to keep my baby safe. Sneaking off into the night without a n or a ce to go would only put us in more danger.

    Rae didn''t see it that way, though. In her mind, the worst possible thing that could happen was Nn finding out the truth. Maybe I shouldn''t have told her about the argument we had when I tried to tell him¡ªit had only strengthened her resolve.

    "You''re spacing out again," Lance said, pulling my attention back to the game. "What''s going on in that head of yours, space cadet?"

    "Just thinking about how pathetic my life has gotten-that you''re the bestpany I can find," I replied.

    Lance put his hand over his heart dramatically. "How cruel. And here I am, going out of my way to be nice to you." Cassian huffed a quietugh and shook his head at us. "You''re both dramatic."

    "Everyone''s ganging up on me today," Lance whined. "All I''m doing is trying to keep you two from brooding in your rooms all day. It''s nice oute get some sun, eat some sweets, y cards. I went out of my way, and here you are mocking me. I don''t know why I put up with you."

    Cassian and I shared an amused look at Lance''sining. We knew he wasn''t serious, he was just ying it up to break the tension.

    But he was right. Cassian hardly ever left the pack house, which was fair, the media wouldn''t leave him alone when he did. And I just didn''t have the will to go out right now, not with everything still fresh in my mind from the doctor, and the pressure of deciding the future weighing on me.

    If it weren''t for Lance, I''d still be shut up in my room right now, missing out on the sunshine and the singing birds.

    "Eat another pastry," Lance said, shoving the tray toward me. "The sugar will improve your mood. Unless you think you''re sweet enough already."

    I rolled my eyes at him and selected a blueberry scone from the tray.

    "Get back to the game," Cassian said, nudging Lance. He looked past me, exchanging a nce with him that I

    +25 Bonus

    couldn''t interpret, but it made me smile. They seemed to really be bing friends.

    I was happy for them. As stressful and ridiculous as thest few weeks had been, at least it seemed like something good wasing out of it.

    Nn POV

    I could hearughter and voices drifting from the courtyard before I even reached the door. It was bing a regr hangout spot for Ellie and Cassian. The two of them seemed to be spending more and more time together.

    That annoyed me for more reasons than I cared to admit, but right now I was just d she was out of her room.

    When I reached the ss door, I saw Lance with them.

    My irritation spiked immediately. His attitude toward me had only grown more hostile since Felicity left. The way he looked at metely-barely concealed disgust-it was like old times.

    Ellie, though, was different. Ever since our conversation, her reactions hadn''t been anything I expected. When I exined my reasoning for rejecting her, she''d almost seemed... relieved.

    I honestly didn''t know if Ellie even believed in the goddess. I had never bothered to ask. Religion was never really part of our lives beyond the obligations we performed atrge gatherings.

    Now that I thought about it, there was a lot about Ellie I didn''t know. Things I''d never cared to know. She probably wasn''t very invested in goddess worship, seeing as she never insisted on a proper ceremony for our marriage.

    Then again, I hadn''t given her much choice.

    Looking at her now, I realized I was staring at a stranger. A stranger I had spent thest few years of my life with. The feeling was... unsettling.

    I should have left her to her game. They looked like they were having fun. But the moment the thought crossed my mind, Lance leaned over with a broad grin and casually draped an arm around Ellie''s shoulders.

    Her smile widened at the contact.

    The growl that rose in my chest startled even me.

    In an instant, I was out the door, storming toward the patio table. All three of them

    snapped their heads up as the atmosphere shattered.

    I shouldn''t care. Ellie was my wife in name only. But just like every other time I saw

    a man too close to her, my blood boiled.

    "There you are,¡± I snapped at Lance. "We need to talk. Now."

    The way his eyes darkened only stoked my own fury.

    "Whatever it is, it can wait," Lance shot back.

    "The hell it can," I said coldly. "It''s about your marriage."

    Lance scoffed, rolling his eyes as he stood. His shoulders were stiff, posture aggressive. "Don''t bullshit me. The only reason you stormed out here like that is because you''re jealous."

    ¡°Jealous?¡± I repeated, incredulous. "What the hell would I have to be jealous of?"

    "The fact that Ellie is actually having a good time with us," Lance said, voice sharp. "When''s thest time she

    smiled at you?"

    "Listen to me, you

    bastard-

    +25 Bonus

    "No, you listen." He took an aggressive step forward. "You might be used to using that Alpha growl to get your way with everyone else in this house, but it doesn''t work on me-and you know it. If you want to throw a fit because you don''t like what you''re seeing, keep it to yourself. It has nothing to do with us."

    ¡°Everything that happens in this pack is my business,¡± I replied coldly.

    ¡°Not everything,¡± Lance said, defiant. ¡°Especially not when ites to Ellie. You forfeited the right to be jealous of her a long time ago." (1

    The tension between us crackled in the air. I could feel Ellie and Cassian watching, waiting for my response. My anger was threatening to spill over, and I didn''t trust myself not to escte it further.

    "We need to discuss your arrangement," I said atst, forcing my voice level.

    Then I turned and walked back inside, leaving the three of them to deal with the wreckage of my interruption.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 73

    Nn POV

    Alpha Alric sat stiffly across from me. He always appeared stiff-not ufortable, but poised, like he was ready to take action at any moment. It was almost unsettling.

    I''d dealt with many other Alphas in my time as leader of Silver Fang, and none of them had ever been quite so on edge as Alric. It made me curious about what he''d experienced to make him so guarded, but we didn''t exactly have the type of rtionship that would make it appropriate for me to ask.

    His sharp eyes were scanning over the paper in front of him-the final version of the agreement between our packs. It had been a long and difficult negotiation to reach this point, and I didn''t me him for reading over every line carefully.

    it

    But the longer we sat there, the more frustrated I became. If he were to make an objection now, it would throw everything I''d been working toward into chaos. It would dy Felicity''s return, my divorce from Ellie- everything.

    ¡°Is there a problem?" I finally asked after several minutes of tense silence.

    "It all appears to be in order," he said, ncing up at me briefly. "I simply like to take note of the fine print and ensure that nothing unexpected arises."

    "I understand, of course. But we''ve gone over the document many times together."

    "And this is the final draft,¡± he replied coolly. "Before I sign it, I intend to read every word."

    "I admire your attention to detail," I said.

    ¡°And I understand that we are stretching your hospitality with our unexpectedly lengthy stay,¡± he replied with a slight smile. "But I think this agreement between our packs will prove beneficial enough to make up for the inconvenience."

    "I expect you''re right about that," I agreed.

    The final version of the agreement would create new trade deals between our packs, mutually beneficial to both. sides, as well as strengthening our border patrols. Not to mention the boost to our reputation that woulde with an alliance with Moonstone.

    Silver Fang had been much more powerful than we were when I was a kid, but we still had a long way to go to reach the status I was aiming for. This would be a big step in the right direction.

    So even if it annoyed me, I''d put up with Alric''s attitude and their extended stay. As soon as this document was signed, all of the frustration would have been worth it.

    "Everything seems to be in order," Alric said, picking up his pen.

    I kept my expression neutral, though a wave of relief washed through me. I could finally move past this and focus on other matters-like finalizing the divorce with Ellie.

    Once that was done, and Ellie was out of the pack house, hopefully things with Lance would cool off. He had been so hostile toward metely that I hadn''t even been able to discuss his marriage arrangement with him, and the family of his prospective wife was pressuring me to set a date for the wedding.

    The tension between us was strong, and there was no way in hell he was going to agree to any date, no matter the circumstances. For some reason, he was so protective of Ellie now that every time she and I so much as looked at

    +25 Bonus

    each other wrong, he escted things into an argument.

    It had crossed my mind that he might have developed feelings for her, but I

    dismissed it. In all likelihood, she was just a convenient excuse for him tosh out at

    me.

    Cassian, on the other hand, seemed genuinely enamored with Ellie, and I was more than happy to get him out of my house.

    I ignored the uneasiness that the thought gave me as I watched Alric scrawl his name across the bottom of the page. He passed the contract to me along with the pen.

    I signed the document and set the pen on the desk.

    "That''s it then. The agreement is finalized," I said, satisfied.

    "Yes," Alpha Alric agreed. "We''ll head home right after the celebration.¡±

    I gave a satisfied nod in response. "Yes. I hope the celebration will mark a pleasant beginning for our arrangement. It should be quite enjoyable for everyone-even

    Cassian, if he can drag himself away from Ellie long enough to participate." Alric''s eyes locked on mine and the tension in his shoulders increased.

    "Do you have a problem with the fact that my son has befriended Ellie?"

    "No," I responded calmly. "It''s good to see that they get along. But you have to admit that they''ve been spending an inordinate amount of time together recently¡ª especially over the past week. Maybe he''s just trying to make the most of theirst few days together before you return home.¡±

    "Or maybe her situation has moved him."

    ¡°Her situation?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Don''t pretend you don''t know what I mean," Alric said. "You may think you put on a good show, but being under the same roof with you for an extended period, it is painfully obvious that Ellie is miserable here-and that you are the cause of a great deal of that misery."

    Everything in the room went still, silent. Alric met my eyes steadily, defiantly, in a way very few ever had.

    I felt as though I''d been doused with ice water. The anger that hit me was so sudden, the flood of adrenaline through my veins caused a rushing sound in my ears. He simply stared, steady, as if waiting for my reaction.

    "How dare you," I said, my voiceing out unnaturally calm. "Who the hell do you think you are?"

    "I am the Alpha of Moonstone, and I am-"

    The door of my office burst open, a frazzled Beta stepping inside.

    The tension in the room and the expressions on our faces gave him pause. My head snapped to the Beta, ring at him in rage.

    "What the hell do you think you''re doing, barging in here in the middle of a meeting?"

    "I''m so sorry, sir,¡± the Beta said, his voice unsteady. ¡°But it''s an emergency. There''s breaking news that it''s imperative you know-and I think Alpha Alric will want to hear about this as well."

    Alric simply raised an eyebrow at the Beta, waiting for him to continue.

    +25 Bonus

    "Well, spit it out," I snapped.

    "There''s a live news conference right now," the Beta said. "It''s the Alpha King-he''s making an emergency deration."

    Alric and I made eye contact. An emergency deration from the King could mean any number of things, none of them good.

    I quickly flipped open myptop and pulled up the press conference. The King was standing at a podium in front of shing cameras and a group of reporters. His Luna was by his side, her hands folded primly in front of her, a serious look on her aged face.

    The Alpha King was a stern-faced, tall man. His hair was white with age and his face wizened, but his hazel eyes remained sharp. There was a severe look on his face as he spoke into the microphone in front of him.

    "Yes, it''s true," he said in response to the reporters. "I havee here today to announce that I''m officially retiring. I''m stepping down as King."

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 74

    Nn POV

    The kingdom was in an uproar for days after the announcement. The Alpha King''s retirement came so suddenly that it was unavoidable. There hadn''t even been rumors about it, and preparations had to begin immediately.

    A sessor had to be found, and since the King had no children, it would be decided by a council of the kingdom''s Alphas. They would choose through an election.

    In order to get the support of the council members, it was important to have popr support throughout the different territories. It would be a stretch to call it a poprity contest, but that was certainly a factor.

    A shift in leadership like this could destabilize the entire kingdom if the wrong person were put on the throne, and no one wanted that.

    The press was having a field day with it. I could hardly leave the house without being cornered and questioned about my intentions-if I had ns to run, and if not, who I would support, and things of that nature.

    I was used to attention to a degree, and the Beta did a good job screening the reporters who were moring for interviews.

    I hadn''t made a decision on my ns yet, so I wasn''t ready to make any kind of announcements. Still, that didn''t stop them from asking, and I was hardly the only one being harassed for a statement.

    It was annoying, to say the least, that the Alpha King hadn''t given any of us a heads-up about this announcement meant we could have coordinated a response.

    We could have made sure that this type of panic in the territories wasn''t out of hand. Instead, we were all scrambling, uncertainly giving the press far too much room to specte

    Not just specte, but harass anyone with a connection to an Alpha family, anyone who could technically qualify

    for the role.

    Third Person POV

    Cassian and Lance were walking down the street downtown. They''d gone out to get lunch and get a little space from the chaos of the pack house. Unfortunately, the chaos seemed to have followed them.

    As they stepped out of the restaurant, they noticed a group across the street that perked up at their appearance. The two of them attempted to ignore it.

    Attention wasn''t entirely new for them, being members of prominent Alpha families, but as they walked down. the sidewalk, it quickly became apparent that this group was, in fact, following them.

    "Reporters," Lance muttered, the irritation obvious in his voice.

    "Seems that way," Cassian agreed.

    "Do we keep going and ignore them, or should we find somewhere to duck in?" Lance asked, ncing at Cassian.

    "They''re most likely not going to stop following us," Cassian said with a sigh. "They''ll want some kind ofment about the news."

    "And they never take ''noment'' as ament," Lance said.

    "It''s almost ironic," Cassian agreed, "but it''s still the correct response."

    +25 Bonus

    "You hear that?" Lance asked. "They''re speeding up-get ready to have a camera shoved in your face."

    "Again? You know, you never quite get used to it.¡± Cassian kept his eyes forward as the reporters caught up to them, quickly surrounding them on the sidewalk.

    The jumble of questions they shouted was tangled and difficult to follow, which only served to annoy Lance more than he already was.

    "Speak clearly if you have something to say," Lance snapped.

    "Is Alpha Nn nning to run for the throne?" one of the reporters asked, shoving his phone into Lance''s face.

    "What about Alpha ric?" another asked, sticking her microphone out towards Cassian.

    "Noment," Cassian replied, his tone carefully neutral.

    "Nn''s already exined that he hasn''t made a decision," Lance said, doing his best not to re directly into the camera.

    "Would you support Nn if he did decide to run?" the reporter pressed.

    ¡°It''s not my support he''ll need to worry about if he decides to run for King. It''s the will of the people. My opinion as his brother is hardly relevant,¡± Lance said dismissively. "But surely you know Alpha Nn better than anyone," the reporter continued. "He''s so cold and calcted with the press. You''re his younger brother-you''ll know his temperament better than anyone else."

    Çú

    Support

 Chapter 75

    "I already answered your question," Lance replied angrily. "I have nothing left to say about it. Now get out of my face."

    "What about you?" one of the reporters asked, shoving the microphone toward Cassian again. "Your father''s a little bit older, so maybe it would make sense for you to run for King. After all, you''re next in line for Alpha of Moonstone."

    "What exactly are you implying?" Cassian asked, raising one eyebrow as he stared the reporter down. The intensity of his gaze was enough to make the man back down with a nervous chuckle.

    "Not implying anything-just curious," the reporter said.

    "Well, do ensure that your curiosity doesn''t override your sense of propriety," Cassian responded coldly.

    Lance watched with amusement as the reporters exchanged nervous nces with one another before finally creating an opening for the two of them to continue down the sidewalk.

    "Well, that was something," Lance said as they put some distance between themselves and the reporters.

    "The press is always so pushy," Cassian said, his mouth twisting slightly with distaste. ¡°Sometimes you simply need to remind them that there''s a certain degree of propriety expected when they''re speaking to a member of an Alpha family."

    Lance made a thoughtful sound and shook his head. "Going to be honest with you about something-I absolutely hate being part of an Alpha family. It''s more of a pain in the ass than anything else. Not worth the benefits of the notoriety and status." "You really feel that way?" Cassian asked, looking at Lance with surprise.

    "And I always have. Ever since I was a kid," he admitted. "And it only got worse after-well, after Nn became Alpha. Don''t get me wrong, I make the best of it. I''m able to use the resources I have ess to, to help my friends and their families. And as Ellie has pointed out to me numerous times, I do have a lot of benefits that normal people don''t have. But still... there are times I really wish I could just be a normal person and not have everything about my life scrutinized and nned out for me."

    "The pressure can be a lot,¡± Cassian admitted after considering hisments for a moment. "This is about the marriage proposal, isn''t it?"

    "Yes and no," Lance replied. "I do have that hanging over my head, but it''s not the reason I feel this way."

    ¡°Has there been any progress on that front?" Cassian asked.

    "You mean, has Nn told me fucking anything about the woman I''m supposed to marry?" he snapped angrily. No. Nothing. Other than she''s around my age and decent-looking by his standards, I guess-which, considering the type of woman he goes for, doesn''t mean much."

    "That''s a bit harsh."

    "I don''t mean Ellie. I''m talking about Felicity. Ellie only ended up stuck with my brother because of the mate pull. It wouldn''t have mattered what she looked like-he just wanted a strong heir to elevate the pack."

    Cassianpsed into deep thought for a moment before he responded. "Every new detail I learn about your brother makes me want to punch him in the face."

    Lance barked augh, nearly tripping on his own feet at the unexpectedment.

    Chopter 75

    "Holy shit," heughed. "I didn''t know you had a sense of humor."

    "Hrious," Cassian said, rolling his eyes. "But you know what I mean."

    +25 Bonus

    "Yeah, I know,¡± Lance agreed. ¡°He''s kind of a bastard. But at least you won''t have to deal with him for much longer. You''re heading back to Moonstone after the party, right?"

    "Yes, the next morning. That''s the n,¡± Cassian confirmed.

    The two of them fell into apanionable silence as they walked side by side. Over the past few weeks, they''d be friends, and thinking about Cassian leaving made Lance feel strangely depressed-as if something terrible would happen when he finally went.

    CHI

 Chapter 76

    Ellie POV

    "Ellie?" Lance called as he knocked on my bedroom door. "Are you still alive in there? Have you grown roots? Should I call the gardener?"

    I was sitting on my bed, where I''d been all morning, unable to control the tears spilling down my face.

    There wasn''t any particr reason for the crying-no event that had triggered it. I just couldn''t stop. It kept happeningtely. I knew it was the pregnancy hormones, but that didn''t make it any easier.

    What made it worse was that I was trying to keep my pregnancy a secret. If anyone saw me behaving like this outside my bedroom, they''d probably think I''d lost my mind-or worse, have memitted. So I stayed in my room as much as I could.

    As much as I knew Lance meant well, the fact that he kept trying to drag me out of my room was driving me crazy. He had no idea what was really going on, of course. He was just trying to be a good friend. But God, I really needed him to leave me alone right now.

    "Very funny," I called out, trying my best to keep my voice steady. "I''m not in the mood."

    "You sound stuffy," Lance replied. "What''s going on? Come on, open the door and talk to me."

    "Quit being so damn nosy," I snapped. But Lance just brushed off my tone.

    "I''ll stop being nosy when you stop being mysterious."

    "You''re infuriating, you know that?" I muttered. Even I could tell how tired I sounded. ¡°You''re kind of starting to freak me out," Lance said. ¡°Come on-open the door. You haven''t eaten all day. You''re going to make yourself sick."

    "What are you, my babysitter?" I grumbled, but I opened the door anyway.

    "No, but you seem like you could use one." His tone stayed light, but I saw the shift in his eyes as he took in my appearance. "Why are you hiding like a moody vampire? Afraid the sun will burn you up?"

    "I just don''t want to deal with your brother today," I replied dismissively.

    ¡°See, normally I''d ept that as a reasonable response. But this is the third time this week you''ve done this. Don''t bullshit me-something''s going on."

    "Do we have to talk about this in the hallway?" I asked, turning back into the room. Lance followed me in and

    shut the door.

    "You''re being all serious and freaking me out," he muttered.

    I watched his eyes move around the bedroom. It was dark, the curtains drawn, and the lights off. There was a box of tissues and an empty water bottle on the nightstand, but nothing else. He frowned and looked at me expectantly.

    "I don''t have the energy to mess around right now," I sighed. "I''m exhausted."

    ¡°You''re exhausted all the timetely. And you''ve obviously been crying again. Are you sick? Ellie, you''ve got to give me a straight answer. I''m genuinely getting worried." His voice was gentle.

    "I appreciate that you''re concerned about me." I sank down on the bed, feeling heavier by the second. "You''re a

    +25 Bonus

    really great friend, Lance, you really are. But this isn''t something I can talk about with you."

    "Do you want me to call Rae? You really seem like you need to talk to someone."

    Even just the mention of Rae made my tears well up again. I sniffled pathetically, trying to hold them back. Lance moved toward me instinctively, reaching out tofort me before hesitating.

    ¡°Ellie, what the hell is happening?" The concern in his voice was raw.

    "I can''t-" I shook my head.

    "It can''t be that bad. Let me help you." He finally took my hands in his own.

    I looked at him through blurry vision, but I could still see how earnest he was. And

    maybe it was the hormones, maybe it was just the exhaustion, but the words came tumbling out.

    "I''m pregnant."

    "You''re pregnant?" he said in disbelief. "With Nn''s baby?"

    ¡°Twins,¡± I said, my voice breaking on the word.

    Lance let out a surprised huff and sank down to his knees in front of the bed. "No wonder you''re so miserable."

    Iughed breathlessly. "You have no idea. I don''t know what I''m going to do. I can''t tell him. If he finds out, he''s never going to let me leave, Lance. I''ll be stuck here for the rest of my life."

    "Hey, no-it''s going to be okay." He slipped up onto the bed next to me and wrapped his arms around me. I let my head fall against his shoulder as the tears ran down my face. "I''m going to make sure that doesn''t happen.¡±

    "I can''t let you get involved in this."

    "You already told me. That means I''m involved. So let me help. We''re friends, right? And nobody knows better than me the situation you''re stuck in with my bastard brother. I''m not going to let you be a prisoner here for life."

    "You can''t tell anyone about this. I can''t trust anyone. I¡ª"

    "I''m not going to say a word," Lance assured me, rubbing my armfortingly. "But you don''t need to carry this all alone, either. I''m going to help you any way I can- even if it just means giving you a hug and reminding you you''re not crazy for being scared. I can only imagine how terrifying this is for you."

    ¡°It''s scary enough being pregnant, but having to hide it from everyone has been impossible. I didn''t think it would be this hard, but between the morning sickness and the mood swings and everything else¡ªI must look like a crazy person. And besides that, I know Nn already suspects. The way he looks at me sometimes, and the way he''s been snooping around my room.....¡±

    "He''s been snooping around your room? God, he''s such a creep," Lance said, frustrated.

    ¡°I mean, I honestly can''t even me him. With the way everything''s been going and the way I''ve been acting, I''m sure it seems suspicious," I replied softly.

    "Still doesn''t give him the right to snoop," Lance muttered. ¡°Look, whatever you need, I got you, Ellie. I care about you, and that''s got nothing to do with Nn. So if you need a shoulder to cry on, or someone to bring you food if you''ve got cravings, or whatever you need-just tell me.¡±

    I leaned into him, the warmth of his body grounding me.

    "Thank you."

    +25 Bonus

    "You''re wee. And look, that includes getting you out of here if you need to leave. Like I said, I''m not going to let you be anyone''s prisoner for life. If you need an escape... well, I''ve got a boat and a very fast car."

    That made me smile, and Lance returned it with a victorious grin of his own.

    "There we go,¡± he said softly. "Now you don''t look quite so miserable.¡±

    "Why are you willing to go to so much trouble for me?" I asked.

    "I just am," he replied, tightening his grip on my shoulders a little.

    I wanted to press him on that, but I chose not to break the moment. Right now, the

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

 Chapter 77

    Nn POV

    I was reluctant to get involved in the race for Alpha King. The timing didn''t seem right for me, considering everything Felicity and I had nned-the divorce, the remarriage. It was going to cause a stir, an unpopr decision at least in the immediate sense.

    But when Felicity and I spoke over the phone about the uing election, she was full of reassurances.

    I wanted Silver Fang to be powerful. I wanted to fulfill all of my parents'' dreams about making this pack something greater than what it had been in their lifetime. And what better way to do that than to make myself the most powerful Alpha in the Kingdom?

    The logic was difficult to argue against, and although I still had my reservations, my decision was made: I would run for the throne.

    In order to do that, I needed to make sure my alliances were solid and that the pack was strong. The time to make the announcement had to be chosen carefully.

    The first step was solidifying this arrangement with Moonstone. The contract was signed, and the celebration had to go off without a hitch. It would be the perfect moment to make the announcement-the press would be there, representatives from most of the packs in the Kingdom would be there. It only made sense.

    And yet...

    "You''re overthinking it.¡± Felicity''s voice came through the speakerphone. ¡°I''m telling you, no one''s going to me you for divorcing a rogue who can''t even bear your pups."

    "She''s my fated mate," I replied. "Regardless of whether we''ve produced an heir yet or not, it''s not a good look to divorce her. Especially during a campaign."

    "Everyone in the pack knows that you and I are meant to be together. We''re childhood sweethearts. It''s like a fairy tale story. I''m telling you, that will override any drama caused by the divorce. And anyway, it''s not as though there''s much positive public sentiment toward Ellie."

    That might have been true a few months ago, but now... the way she''d befriended Lance, and how affectionate the Moonstone representatives were toward her-it would be a problem.

    "We may need to postpone the divorce until after the election," I said, keeping my tone carefully neutral in an attempt to avoid angering Felicity.

    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone. Long enough that I wondered if the call had dropped, or if she''d hung up on me.

    "I understand your point," she said finally. "But Nn, I''ve already waited so long to be with you."

    "And I''m asking you to wait just a little while longer. When you be Luna of this pack, I want it to be the greatest pack in the Kingdom. I want you to be my queen."

    I heard the sharp intake of Felicity''s breath at the word.

    "I don''t want to wait any longer... but I trust your judgment,¡± she replied. "If you really think it''ll help your chances... are you sure it will make a difference, just being married to your fated mate?"

    "It will win support with the more religious factions," I exined. "Having a goddess fated mate will make me look better to them."

    +25 Bonus

    "You''re probably right. I suppose I''ll just have to trust you."

    ¡°That''s all I ask. Trust me just a little while longer, and I promise you will have everything you''ve ever dreamed of, and more."

    Ellie POV

    The blood drained from my face as my heart began to race and my breathing stuttered. I hadn''t meant to eavesdrop, but I heard Felicity''s voicee through the speakerphone and froze in the hallway.

    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. I was supposed to be free after the celebration tomorrow, and now Nn was backing out of our deal.

    He was going to force me to stay in this marriage until after the election. By then, I''d have the babies. There would be no way to hide them from him.

    Even now my belly was starting to grow. I''d been wearing loose, flowing clothes and oversized hoodies to conceal the bump, but in just a matter of weeks it would be impossible. I had to go. I had to get out.

    But if he was backing out of the contract... no, no. He was the Alpha. It didn''t matter that he''d be viting it-nowyer would dare go against him. I was trapped.

    I quickly stepped away from his office door, rushing upstairs to my bedroom so no one would see me as I descended into panic. The tears were already stinging my eyes by the time I closed the door behind me, my heart pounding.

    Who could I call? Who could help me out of this? I would have to leave in secret. I would have to run away. It was the only option left-but I couldn''t do it alone. Could I call Kieran? Rae? Lance?

    I had so many people who''d offered to help, but asking them to hide me from Nn would be putting them in danger. Could I really make that choice-risk them-for myself?

    But it wasn''t just for myself. It was for my babies.

    I ced my hands over my stomach, feeling the hard little bump that was beginning

    to grow. I had to remind myself: this wasn''t just about me. It was about keeping

    them safe, making sure they grew up happy.

    I sank heavily onto the bed and pulled out my phone, dialing Lance. The sound of

    the ringing seemed impossibly loud. When he finally picked up, I could already hear the worry in his voice.

    "Hey, Ellie-everything all right?"

    "No." My voice shook. "Everything''s not all right. I just overheard Nn talking to Felicity. He wants to back ot of our deal. He wants to force me to stay in this marriage until after the election."

    ¡°That son of a bitch," Lance growled. ¡°I''m not going to let that happen."

    "I don''t know what to do. I can''t stay here. I can''t hide the pregnancy for much longer. I have to run away, Lance. I

    have to."

    "I know. I understand." His voice softened. "I''m on my way over. Stay in your room-

    we''re going to figure this out. I promise."

    "Thank you... thank you," I whispered through my tears.

    "I''ll be there in a few minutes," he said before the line went dead.

    Chapter Th

    +25 Bonus

    I stared at the phone screen for a moment, then quickly sent a text to Ray.

    SOS

    Her reply was almost instant: Do you need me there in person?

    Yes.

    That was all it took. I knew she wasing. I didn''t even need to exin further.

    The temptation to call Kieran was real, but I stopped myself. I shouldn''t take such a drastic step until I''d spoken with Lance.

    Kieran had seemed genuine when he offered to help me, but his rivalry with Nn was always there in the background. He wouldn''t do it out of kindness alone, and I was afraid of what he might want in return.

    For now, the best option was to wait for Ray and Lance to help me think this through.

    I was too scared, too emotional to make a decision on my own. And I silently thanked the Goddess, or whatever being was watching over me, that I had people I could turn to, people I could trust to have my best interests at heart.

    Support

    Share

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 78

    Ellie POV

    My makeup managed to hide the dark circles under my eyes, so there was no outward sign of how stressed I was, or of the fact that I''d stayed up all night talking with Lance and Ray about what we were going to do to get me out of here.

    For now, it was important that I act like everything was normal. It was time for the celebration. We were in the car, making our way to the event center.

    I was wearing a beautiful gown that Ray had helped me pick out. It was ruched around the middle to hide the bump of my belly, and the long, flowing skirt helped with that.

    Nn seemed distracted, so I wasn''t too worried about him noticing anything out of the ordinary. Right now, he was nning his big announcement, and I was thest thing on his mind.

    He hadn''t even mentioned to me that he nned to back out of our deal, but I knew that he had given Felicity his word, and he''d never back out of that. There was no doubt in my mind that the n we''de up withst night was the only chance I had.

    He didn''t even look at me through the whole car ride, and as the driver opened the door, for a moment he forgot to offer me his arm and help me out. But then he paused, held his arm out to me, and I hooked my arm with his as we made our way past the reporters shouting questions and toward the entrance to the event center where the celebration was being held.

    There was a crowd around us-more enthusiastic than they would normally be for this type of event. But that was because rumors were spreading that Nn was going to make an announcement, and people were eager to know what it was.

    Or maybe that wasn''t quite true-people already suspected what it was, and that was why they were so excited.

    I could tell by the questions the reporters were shouting. And then the shouting changed.

    I only caught it out of the corner of my eye-a scuffle, amotion-as a tall, dark- haired man shoved his way to the front of the group. Security moved toward him, but he was agile and dodged away.

    And then suddenly there was an impact. It didn''t hit me directly, but it struck Nn, tearing him away from me. The shouting was so loud, and I was so disoriented, that I didn''t even realize at first-the man was shouting my

    name.

    He didn''t look familiar to me. I was pretty sure that I didn''t know him. But it was hard to tell with the way I was being shoved and jostled around by Nn, the stranger, and security all fighting around me.

    Still, he was saying my name-¡°ine¡±-at the top of his lungs.

    "Look at me," he demanded. "Don''t pretend you don''t know me!"

    "The hell are you?" I asked, putting my hands over my belly protectively and trying

    to back away from the confrontation.

    The man''s wide eyes red at my words. "Don''t say that," he growled. "Don''t fucking say that you don''t know me!"

    A low, menacing growl rose from Nn as he ced himself between me and the

    man.

    "Get the hell away from my wife."

    +25 Bonus

    "Your wife?" The man scoffed, a crazed smile spreading across his face. ¡°She was mine. She was supposed to be mine!"

    He lunged forward again. Nn met him halfway, catching him around the neck, but not before his hand mmed into my side. I cried out in pain as something sharp plunged in.

    At first, I thought I had been stabbed. I stumbled away from the man, holding the side of my stomach, panic spreading through me. And it only intensified when I looked down and found a syringe sticking out of me, the plunger pressed all the way in.

    A cold sensation filled my veins, and I looked at Nn, wide-eyed and terrified.

    Nn''s expression matched my own. His normally stormy eyes were wide with something that could only be fear. I had never seen him look like that before, and it intensified my own terror.

    Everything seemed to freeze for a moment. The roar of the crowd faded out and all that existed was Nn, his eyes wide in fear and fixed on me. Then the world began to move again as I stumbled.

    "What was that?" Nn demanded, grabbing the man by the throat. "What the hell did you just give her?"

    The man onlyughed. My knees started to give out, and I stumbled back. Nn released the man, catching me around the waist and holding me upright.

    "Ellie," he said, his normally cold voice tinged with panic. "Don''t pass out. Hang on. I''m here, I''ve got you." But everything was already going hazy, dark around the edges.

    "I''m sorry," I muttered as I felt my legs start to give out from under me. Nn held on tight, catching me as I started to pass out. I clung to consciousness desperately. Security finally wrangled the man, throwing him to the sidewalk. He looked up from the ground, watching me with a manic grin.

    We were surrounded by shing cameras and screams. The chaos made it difficult to hear Nn, but he was holding me in his arms, my head resting on his shoulder as my body started to go limp.

    "Ellie, I''ve got you-" he repeated the phrase over and over, like a prayer, like somehow just holding me up was going to make all of this okay.

    Then there was another voice and another set of arms. I couldn''t make out what was being said, but I recognized Lance, the feeling of his hands on my face for a moment as he tried to make me look at him, but my eyes wouldn''t focus.

    Then I was lowered to the sidewalk, my head lying on Lance''s leg as he stroked my hair, I saw Nn walk away- heard the growl of rage as he grabbed the man by the hair, shouting questions at him.

    I looked up, and my vision was hazy, but I could make out Lance above me, his voiceforting. Standing nearby I saw Cassian with the phone to his ear, calling for help.

    "Everything''s foggy," I managed to slur. ¡°Lance..... my belly."

    "I know,¡± he said, his voice breaking. "I know, Ellie. We''re going to get you to the hospital. I''ll make sure the doctors know. We''ll do everything we can."

    "My babies..."

    ¡°I know, Ellie,¡± Lance said, and I could feel his hand trembling as he stroked my hair. "Your babies are going to be okay. I swear."

    +25 Bonus

    I could hear Cassian''s voice, calm despite the chaos, as he spoke to the emergency dispatcher:

    "She''s losing consciousness. She''s been injected with an unknown substance. She''s three months pregnant- maybe four."

    I frowned in confusion. Cassian shouldn''t know that. But I found myself grateful that

    he did-grateful that the emergency responders would know so they could do everything possible for my babies.

    Nn was still shouting. I doubted he could hear anything. But even if he did find

    out now, it wouldn''t matter. All that mattered was getting help.

    The thought seemed to echo in my mind as my consciousness faded and everything went ck.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

 Chapter 79

    Nn POV

    Lance and Cassian sat in the waiting room, close together, exchanging worried looks. I couldn''t bring myself to sit with them. Instead, I paced a few feet away, my heart racing-rage and fear a heady mix that refused to let me rest.

    We had been rushed here straight from the chaos, and I felt like a clown pacing around in this damn suit, surrounded by the sterile smell of bleach and lemon- scented cleaners.

    Everything was too bright, too sharp. Hospitals were always liminal spaces-caught between real life and the unthinkable¡ªand the weight of that truth pressed on me until it felt like if I stopped moving, I''d never be able to start again.

    The automatic doors swished open. A doctor approached, his face stern, carefully nk, but his eyes betrayed him. There was a storm there. Fear.

    "Alpha," he greeted.

    "How is she?" I demanded, stepping into his space, unable to restrain the aggression I usually kept in check.

    "It was wolfsbane," he said evenly. "The injection contained a high concentration of it. Ellie is in critical condition, but we''re hopeful she''ll recover, fortunately..." He hesitated, his tone shifting softer, almost apologetic. "...I don''t think there''s anything we can do for the babies."

    The words didn''tpute. They stuck in my brain like static, refusing to form sense. The look on my face must have told him enough, because he pressed on.

    "Alpha, you need to understand-Ellie is going to lose the twins."

    Behind me, I heard Lance''s footsteps, but I couldn''t move. Couldn''t blink. The reality was too harsh, too cold.

    I had suspected Ellie was pregnant-half-convinced, really-but to hear it confirmed now, like this, was cruelty beyond measure. She was going to be a mother. I was going to be a father. And now-

    ¡°Nn," Lance said gently, like he was approaching a spooked animal.

    I turned, half-crazed, and saw him watching me carefully.

    "Maybe you should sit down."

    I shook my head once and looked back at the doctor. My voice was raw. "The twins."

    The man''s shoulders sagged. "Yes, sir. The injection-it was like he was aiming for her womb. It hit too close. We''ll do everything we can for Ellie. But the babies..." Something gave out inside me. My knees, my will-I couldn''t tell. Lance''s arm caught me, steadying me.

    "I''ve got him," he told the doctor. The man gave me onest look before hurrying away.

    Lance guided me to a chair and forced me down. My body folded forward, elbows on my knees, head in my hands. The world spun.

    Everything about Ellie these past months made sense now-her moods, her anger, her eating habits. I''d seen it all. I''d suspected. But why had I been so stubborn, so willfully blind?

    If I had faced the truth sooner, if I had protected her-protected them-things could have been different.

    Chipreet 76

    +25 Bonus

    But it was toote. She hadn''t trusted me enough to tell me. And that was on me. Now it was all gone.

    Third person POV

    Nn hadn''t moved in several minutes, and it unsettled Lance more than he wanted to admit. His brother was responsible for creating this situation, yes, but seeing him like this, broken, raw, it was rare.

    Lance hadn''t even witnessed this kind of emotion from Nn when their parents died.

    He waspletely devastated, curled in on himself defensively, his eyes hidden behind his hands. Lance couldn''t be sure, but the asional shudder in his shoulders gave him away. He was almost certain Nn was crying.

    And who could me him? Lance wanted to cry too. He already had, earlier, on the ambnce ride over.

    Ellie had clutched his hand while drifting in and out of consciousness, whispering about her legs feeling numb, admitting she was afraid. The memory shattered his heart.

    Hurried footsteps broke the silence. Lance looked up to see Rae rushing toward them. She didn''t say a word at first, but the panic in her eyes was question enough.

    "The doctors think Ellie will recover," Lance said quietly, ¡°but... the babies...''

    }}

    Rae''s tears came instantly. She didn''t bother to hide them as they streamed down her face.

    "Oh God," she gasped. "We should have been quicker-we shouldn''t have waited." "Don''t me yourself. We couldn''t have predicted this," Lance reassured her.

    "I saw the footage," Rae exined, her voice breaking. "It''s already all over the news. There are crews outside. Nn''s security won''t let them into the building, but they''re like vultures."

    "Damn reporters," Lance muttered lowly.

    "Who was that man?¡± Rae asked, looking up at him.

    Lance shook his head, but before he could answer, Cassian stepped up beside them, resting a handfortingly on Rae''s shoulder.

    "My father''s having it investigated," he said softly. "Your pack is focused on security, on locking things down and making sure none of his aplices escape. So my father''s using his resources for background research. It looks like he was a rogue. There''s not much else yet."

    "A rogue? Why would he attack Ellie like that?" Rae pressed, an edge of desperation in her voice.

    "He said Ellie was supposed to be his."

    Nn''s voice cut through the room, raw and strained. All eyes turned toward him.

    He still hadn''t moved, but his

    words carried.

    "He kept telling Ellie not to pretend she didn''t know him," Nn went on. "It sounded like he was an old lover. Maybe..."

    "From when she was younger. In the Rogue Lands," Cassian finished, nodding slowly. "That would make sense."

    "But why attack her now?" Lance asked. "Why suddenly, out of the blue like that? It doesn''t add up.''

    "Maybe he just tracked her down," Cassian suggested. "Or maybe something in the news caught his attention. He

    Chapter

    +25 Bonus

    seemed unhinged. I doubt he was thinking logically."

    "Did Ellie ever mention an old lover like that?" Lance asked, turning to Rae.

    "No," Rae answered. "But she never talked much about that part of her life. It didn''t seem like she was hiding anything she just didn''t like to bring it up. And with her memory problems after the ident..." Her voice faltered. "Even if she had known him, I doubt she would have recognized him. For a long time she barely knew who any of us were."

    "That''s true," Nn said finally, lifting his bloodshot eyes toward them. His voice was hoarse. "If he''s telling the truth, Ellie wouldn''t have known the difference. Not with her amnesia."

    "We''ll keep digging into it," Cassian said firmly. "We''ll find out the truth. In the meantime, all we can do is wait for word about Ellie''s condition."

    "My cousin''s on her surgical team," Rae added. "I know they''ll do everything possible. She''s in the best hands."

    Nn gave a slight nod, epting her reassurance without speaking.

    Lance and Cassian returned to their seats, Rae joining them. Cassian held her hand, offering silent reassurance as her tears continued to fall.

    Lance kept his own hands firmly on his knees, the stiffness in his shoulders only

    growing.

    But the tension in the waiting room didn''t lift. If anything, the heaviness grew, pressing down on all of them. They knew action was being taken-the man would be questioned, justice would be done, and Ellie would be protected.

    Yet the helplessness of waiting, of not being able to do anything for her in this moment, was unbearable. The four of them sat together in silence, staring at the doors, waiting for someone toe out and tell them what was happening.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 80

    Ellie POV

    Nn was the first one through the door, which I hadn''t expected. Not that I thought he would shy away from the situation after how upset he''d been during the attack and the way he''d rushed to protect me, but seeing him rush to my bedside now still surprised me.

    What shocked me even more was when he dropped to his knees and took my hand in his. The fear I had seen in his eyes during the attack wasn''tpletely gone, but now there was something else there. Sadness. A sadness so deep it made my heart skip.

    "I''m sorry."

    I couldn''t remember him ever saying those words to me before. Of course, with my memory problems, I couldn''t be certain-but I was sure I hadn''t heard him say them in the months since the ident.

    "I am so sorry. This is all my fault."

    "Nn, you tried to stop him-"

    "If I hadn''t been such a bastard, you would have told me about the babies. If I had known you were pregnant, the security would have been stronger, hell, I wouldn''t have even let you go. This is all my fault, and I need you to know how sorry I am.¡±

    His grip on my hand tightened, almost painfully. His gray eyes looked ssy, as though he was about to cry.

    "It''s not your fault. I chose to keep it a secret."

    "It is my fault! Our babies are gone because I couldn''t earn your trust. Because I pushed you away. I made your life miserable. I''m sorry, Ellie."

    The beeping of the monitors was the only sound for a long moment. I hadn''t known what to expect from him. Anger, maybe, but devastation? The raw emotion in his eyes was unlike anything I could have imagined.

    It made me feel guilty in a way that hollowed me out.

    Before I could find the words to respond, he suddenly stood. His grip on my hand tightened once more, almost painfully, then released. Without another word, he turned and walked out the door.

    Lance and Cassian exchanged a nce as they watched him go before moving closer to me.

    "Was he... crying?" Lance asked quietly.

    "I think so," Cassian replied, just as the door clicked shut.

    "I''ve never seen him like that,¡± I said, looking up at the two of them. ¡°I had no idea he''d react so strongly.

    ¡°I mean, it only makes sense, considering.....¡± Lance nced back at the door again.

    "We''re d you''re going to be all right," Cassian said. "We were really scared for a minute there."

    "How long was I out for?"

    "Sincest night. Rae was waiting with us, but she went home to get some sleep.¡± "That''s probably for the best. I need to talk to you-well, I need to talk to you, Lance. But unless my memory''s wrong, you already told Cassian about the situation."

    13

    Chapter HO

    +25 Bonus

    Lance looked guilty as he nodded in agreement. "Yeah. I filled him in before this happened."

    "I''m annoyed, but... it worked out for the best."

    "Ellie, do you have any idea who that guy was? Why he did this to you?" Cassian asked, his tone gentle even if his question was characteristically blunt.

    Shaking my head, I admitted, "I have no way of knowing if he''s really someone from my past, or if he was just saying that to freak me out. I have no memory of him."

    "We''ve only been able to confirm that he was a rogue, and he seemed to have been nning this for a while. Tracking down any other information has been difficult," Cassian exined.

    "Well, it''s only been a day. I''m sure we''ll figure it out."

    "You''re surprisingly calm about this," Lance said with concern.

    ¡°I have a confession to make,¡± I said, the guilt I was feeling intensifying. ¡°I lied. Or-I asked the doctor to lie."

    "Lie about what?" Lance asked.

    "About losing the babies."

    The silence in the room was deafening as they both stared at me in disbelief. I saw the moment Lance''s eyes flicked toward the door, remembering Nn''s apology.

    "It''s just... if news gets out that the attack failed, then somebody might try again. It''ll be safer for them if it''s a secret. I can''t hide the fact that I survived, but-"

    "I see. You think the babies were the target," Cassian said. "What made youe to that conclusion?"

    "It''s like he was aiming for my stomach," I said, touching my belly.

    "The doctor said something like that too," Lance added. "That it barely missed your womb."

    "So it''s better to hide the fact that the babies are still alive. Just in case somebody wants to hurt them."

    "But you won''t be able to hide it for long-especially now that Nn knows about the pregnancy."

    "And that''s exactly why I need your help."

    "You want to go through with the n?¡± Lance asked in surprise. "You still want to run away?"

    "If anything, this makes me even more certain that it''s the only thing I can do," I replied. "If I want my babies to have a chance, I have to hide. I have to hide them."

    "Well, there''s no reason we can''t follow through with the n," Lance said, looking at Cassian. "Is there?"

    Cassian shook his head. ¡°I''ve already started making arrangements in Moonstone. You''ll have safe haven there. We''ll make sure no one finds you, especially Nn."

    My eyes widened with realization. "That''s why you told him."

    "Well, the only option you offered was to go to Kieran''s pack-and I don''t trust that guy as far as I can throw him," Lance replied.

    "You''re really willing to go that far for me?" I asked Cassian.

    ¡°Of course. I''ve seen firsthand the situation you''ve been living in, and even if Nn

    is expressing his regrets now,

    +25 Banus

    that doesn''t change things. I''m sure once Felicity is back, it''ll go right back to the way it always was."

    "He''s right," Lance agreed. "We all know Felicity isn''t going to let any kind of sympathy keep her from getting what she wants. And Nn never could tell her no."

    The thought of Felicity made me uneasy. I suddenly remembered the strange incident with the beef tartar at the first event with Cassian and his father. It had tasted wrong, and Felicity had been so defensive about it.

    She was dangerous. I couldn''t trust her around my babies.

    "You''re right about that. So you''ll help me run away? You''ll help me escape from here and find somewhere safe to stay until the babies are born?"I asked hopefully, looking between the two of them.

    "And after,¡± Cassian said firmly, "I''ll make sure you have a ce to stay. Somewhere safe to raise them."

    "I can''t tell you how much this means to me. I''ll never be able to thank you for this.¡± "You don''t need to thank me. We''re friends, right?" Cassian said, smiling slightly. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, smiling as my eyes filled with tears. ¡°We''re friends.¡±

    "Then you don''t need to worry about anything," Lance added. "Just trust us. Everything''s going to be all right."

    He took my hand and I squeezed his tightly.

    It might have been foolish of me, but I did trust them. And for the first time in

    months, I felt like I was finally, truly safe.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 81

    Nn POV

    I stood in the hallway, struggling to calm the racing of my heart and the burning sensation behind my eyes. Crying in front of Ellie wasn''t an option-she was the victim here. I had no right to let my emotions get in the way of her recovery.

    I owed her space to process what was happening. She wouldn''t be able to do that with me hovering over her. I was probably thest person in the world she wanted to see right now.

    Besides, she had Cassian and Lance, and I knew Rae would be back soon. It wasn''t as though I was leaving her all alone.

    All of those justifications went through my mind, but deep down I knew that the truth was I couldn''t stand to face her right now. This was a tragedy and it was all my fault. For the second time in my life, my selfishness had cost the lives of people that I was supposed to help protect.

    Tears burned my eyes as I tried to force the thought away. I wouldn''t cry in the hallway like a child. I would swallow it all down the way I always did. There was work to do, losing control of my emotions wouldn''t do anyone any good.

    My thoughts were cut short by the ringing of my phone.

    The

    It was the first time Felicity had called since she left that I wasn''t excited to speak to her. News of what happened must have reached her by now, it was everywhere. The fact that cameras had caught the entire incident was both frustrating and humiliating.

    I failed to protect Ellie, and that failure was being broadcast across the kingdom. "Felicity," I said by way of greeting as I answered the phone and held it to my ear. "Hey, are you back at the pack house yet, or are you still stuck at the hospital? I''m going to being home soon, so I want to know if I should n on eating with you there or if I should get something in town before Ie back."

    "Felicity..." I said softly.

    "I''m so excited to being home. I''ve just missed you so much. I mean, it''s been hell being so far away," she continued. "I can''t wait to cuddle up on the couch with you again and-"

    "Felicity, shut the hell up," I snapped, a low growl undercutting my words.

    "Nn?" she gasped. "Why are you growling at me?"

    "Don''t pretend you don''t know what''s happened. Everyone knows what''s happened," I replied angrily. "It''s all over the damn news. The entire thing was caught on camera."

    "Is this about Ellie? The news is reporting that she''s recovering in the hospital. I''m sure she''s fine. She''s probably just being dramatic as always, ying it up for your attention."

    "Felicity, she was pregnant. The babies didn''t make it."

    "Oh." Felicity paused for a long moment before speaking again. "But you were nning to divorce her anyway. There''s nothing to worry about. I can still give you your heir. It''s better this way. You''d be stuck with that rogue if she actually gave you an he-"

    I hung up.

    +25 Bonus

    I felt sick to my stomach. The fact that she could talk that way at all disgusted me, but the callousness in her tone, thepleteck of empathy... she almost sounded like she was happy about it.

    The thought made my heart twist. I knew Felicity could be harsh, especially when it came to Ellie, but this was something else. And right now, I just didn''t have the strength to deal with it.

    Third person POV

    "Nn? Can you hear me?"

    Felicity looked down at the screen of her phone and saw the call had disconnected. "He hung up on me."

    Her mouth fell open in shock,pletely unable to believe that Nn would do such a thing-and over Ellie, of all people. She''d clearly miscalcted. 1

    Ever since she left, Ellie had been getting under Nn''s skin, manipting him. Felicity would never have believed it until now, but she really was the only thing standing between Nn and Ellie''s little games. 1

    She needed to get back home immediately and make sure Ellie couldn''t do any more damage.

    At least her n had worked. That pregnancy wasn''t going to be a problem anymore, and there was nothing Ellie could do to keep Nn from her now.

    But Nn was so much more upset than Felicity had anticipated. Of course he''d be disappointed to learn that he''d lost the heir he''d been trying for, but the way he''d growled at her-the anger in his voice-he was genuinely

    upset.

    Because Ellie was hurt? Because the baby was gone? She wasn''t sure. But it made her realize she needed to be far more careful.

    She shouldn''t have called sounding so excited; she should have pretended to be upset. But her happiness over the reports had gotten the better of her.

    She had worked so long and hard to prepare everything: finding a rogue she could hire, someone who could act, someone who could pretend to have a history with Ellie-something shameful enough to ruin whatever reputation she had left.

    That, Felicity knew, would push Nn to distance himself from her. He wouldn''t be able to stomach the rumors of Ellie''s "rogue lover." It was the perfect solution to all of Felicity''s problems.

    Nn would go through with the divorce as nned. The revtion about Ellie''s shameful past would override any drama caused by the divorce in the press. People would see it for what it was: a good thing. Then she and Nn could marry without bacsh.

    But she hadn''t expected him to be angry. Felicity would have to be very careful with her next moves.

    If Nn ever found out she had been responsible for the attack, he''d be furious. He might get over it, yes-but it would hang over their marriage like a dark cloud, and Felicity wanted to avoid that at all costs.

    She slid her phone back into her pocket and stepped into the car waiting for her. Her excitement about returning to Nn was diminished, but not gone. Now she had the opportunity tofort him.

    If he was as upset as he sounded, then he would need a shoulder to lean on, and Felicity could be that for him. This wasn''t a lost cause, not a failure-it was just another opportunity. And if she was careful, things would work out even better than she had nned.

    +25 Bonus

    She only had to make sure Ellie didn''t cause any more issues until they could get rid of her. She had hoped, of course, that the attack would have taken Ellie out too, but the main objective had been met.

    "Directly to the pack house?¡± the driver asked, ncing at her through the mirror. "Yes," Felicity replied. "Take me straight home."

    The drive would take several hours, and it would bete by the time she arrived, but that didn''t matter. Once she was there, everything would be smooth sailing. She would have Nn. He would be king, and she would be his queen.41

    Everything she had ever wanted was finally going to be hers-all because she had the conviction to do what had to be done.

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 82

    +25 Bonus

    Third person POV

    The hospital was inplete chaos. It hadn''t taken long at all for them to discover that Ellie was missing, which wasn''t surprising considering the guards Nn had ced around her. He was beside himself with rage that she''d been able to vanish from under his nose like this.

    It was probably for the best that he didn''t want anyone near him, because Lance was sure that he, Cassian, and Rae would have a difficult time pretending to be nearly as upset as Nn was.

    By now, it had been hours-nearly dawn. Cassian had already gotten word from Moonstone: the boat had arrived safely. They''d been sessful. Ellie had escaped. And as long as nothing went catastrophically wrong, she would never have to worry about Nn again.

    Lance should have been happier about that. He told himself he should feel nothing but relief. Instead, he was left with a gnawing guilt in the pit of his stomach.

    He knew he had done the right thing. Getting Ellie the hell out of Silver Fang and away from the madness of the pack house was what was best for her and her babies. Still, he struggled to ept that it was really over.

    His own feelings about Ellie wereplicated. He''d admitted to himself that he was attracted to her. But now, looking at the lengths he had gone for her, he couldn''t deny it was more than that.

    Maybe even more than friendship.

    There was really no reason for them to be lingering in the hospital anymore, but no one seemed able to pull themselves away just yet.

    Rae approached, three cups of coffee carefully bnced in her hands. Cassian stepped forward to help her, and she smiled gratefully at him.

    "So... any news?" Rae asked hopefully.

    "She made it," Cassian informed her. "She''s safe."

    "That''s all you''re going to tell me, isn''t it?" Rae pressed, a bitter expression shing across her face before she schooled it into something calmer.

    "Nn''s going to question you," Cassian reminded her. "If you don''t know anything, then you can''t tell him anything. This is for the best. I know it doesn''t make it feel any better."

    "No, it doesn''t," she sighed. ¡°But I do understand. Thank you for not leaving mepletely in the dark."

    "She won''t have to hide forever," Lance assured her. "At least not like this. You''ll get to see her again."

    "I know," Rae said with a tight smile. ¡°But I''m going to miss the birth.¡±

    "I think we all will," Cassian admitted. "It''s safest for the babies if their birth isn''t a big event. The more normal their lives can be from now on, the safer they''ll be."

    "I know that''s true, but... it''s bittersweet," Rae said softly.

    Lance nodded. That was a good way to phrase it. There was a sweetness in knowing he had been able to support Ellie and keep his promise to help her escape.

    But the bitterness lingered too-because he couldn''t shake the thought that he might never get to spend time with Ellie again the way he had over the past few months. That she might really be lost to him in every way that

    +25 Bonus

    mattered.

    Ellie POV

    We left the hospital in the middle of the night through the loading bay. The ambnce ride had been arranged by Rae''s cousin, and it took me directly to the docks, where a small sailboat waited-one of Lance''s friends had agreed to take me

    across.

    It was a good thing I didn''t get seasick, because the night was choppy and windy. The trip took hours, and by the time we finally sailed into Moonstone''s port, I was exhausted. The adrenaline that had carried me through the escape had worn off, leaving me drained and nauseous.

    Thankfully, Cassian had arranged everything ahead of time. He had a close friend who lived in the capital city, and she''d agreed to take me in. He assured me I could trust her with my life.

    Still, the thought of letting another person in on the truth unsettled me. Even Rae didn''t know the full details of where I was going, or where I''d be staying from now on. But it couldn''t be helped. I certainly couldn''t stay at the pack house with Cassian.

    From the docks, I got a ride straight to the apartment building. Now, I stood in front of door 113, staring at the brass numbers as I tried to work up the nerve to knock.

    Everything up to this point had felt dreamlike, as though I were just moving through a haze. But I knew that once I stepped inside this apartment, it would all be real. There would be no going back to the way things were. No going back to Nn. And even though I knew this was the right choice, fear of the unknown still hung heavy over me.

    Finally, I knocked. I heard footsteps shuffling on the other side before the door opened.

    A tall, slim blonde woman with bright green eyes smiled warmly at me and immediately stepped aside.

    "It''s so good to meet you, ine," she said as she closed the door behind me. "I know it was a long journey, so I''ve got food ready. After that, I''m sure you''ll want to sleep."

    "That''s so thoughtful,¡± I murmured, ncing around the small apartment. It wasn''t fancy, but it was clean andfortable-cozy, even.

    ¡°So, you''re ire. Cassian told me a lot about you," I said as I moved further inside.

    "And he told me all about you, too," she said as she moved toward the little kitchen. "He was very excited to introduce us, but unfortunately, he couldn''t leave just yet."

    ¡°I know. He said it would look suspicious if we both disappeared at the same time,¡± I replied.

    "Good thinking. Cassian''s always been a detail-oriented person," iremented with a smile.

    I followed her into the kitchen and sat at the small ind. She set a bowl of chicken and rice in front of me.

    "Please, dig in."

    "Thank you,¡± I said, though I felt a little awkward eating while she stood there watching. But I was so hungry, I couldn''t help myself.

    "We''lly low for a couple of days," ire exined, leaning against the counter. ¡°Then we''ve got a doctor''s appointment lined up for you, just to check on the babies. After that, we''ll get you into the system here in Moonstone so your prenatal care can continue without a hitch."

    +25 Bonus

    "You weren''t kidding-he really has thought of all the details."

    She smiled. ¡°Well, he''s going to be Alpha one day, I guess it''s good practice."

    Iughed softly at her observation, surprising myself with how natural it felt.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, I felt at ease. With ire, it was almost like meeting an old friend I hadn''t seen in years.

    And that calmed some of my fears. My entire life had just been turned upside down, but I wasn''t in this alone.

    Maybe now I''d finally have the chance to meet more people like ire-people who didn''t see me as a burden to be endured, but as someone worth helping.

    People who wouldn''t hold it over my head when I asked them for help.

    ENJOYING THE BOOK?

    Give it a rating to show your support!

    (:

    =

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 83

    Nn POV

    The reporters were practically living on the frontwn of the pack house, but I couldn''t care less. As long as they didn''t slow me down, they were irrelevant.

    In fact, I was almost grateful for the coverage of Ellie''s disappearance. The more people who heard about it, the more likely we''d get a tip that could lead me to her.

    It shouldn''t have been possible for her to vanish from the hospital like she did. I had ordered the best security avable, and still, she slipped away without a trace. One minute she was there, then she was just gone, right out of her room.

    The cameras caught nothing. The staff saw nothing. And the timing was too perfect. She disappeared during the short window when Lance and Cassian had stepped away to get food.

    It was the only time she had been left alone since waking up. Someone had been waiting for that moment.

    She must have been kidnapped. There was no other exnation. Someone had taken her-either to finish what they started, or to use her against me. But if it was ransom they wanted, why hadn''t they contacted me by now? The silence was worse than a demand.

    The thought made me sick. I ordered the full force of the pack into the search. Every stone in Silver Fang territory was to be overturned, every path, every den scoured. Yet, even after days, we had nothing. If she were still within mynds, I would have found her by now. I was sure of it.

    Which meant whoever took her had likely dragged her into the Rogunds. And if that was the case... it would be nearly impossible to track her.

    I knew firsthand how dangerous that ce was, how merciless. The thought of Ellie- injured, vulnerable¡ª somewhere out there... I didn''t have words for the rage it ignited in me.

    I had always prided myself on control, on keeping my wolf restrained. But now... now it felt like something monstrous paced behind my ribs, wing for release, desperate to tear apart whoever had dared take her.

    If I didn''t find her soon-if I didn''t find her safe-I had no idea what I was going to do.

    Ellie POV

    I hadn''t left ire''s apartment since arriving in Moonstone. I hadn''t expected there to be quite so much publicity about my disappearance-which, in hindsight, was probably foolish. I was married to the Alpha of a powerful pack; the fact that I vanished in the middle of the night was bound to draw attention.

    Especially in light of the very public attack that I was just a victim of. If it had been possible to wait, I would have. But it was clear that I wasn''t safe there. Whoever was behind that attack, I sure they wouldn''t rest until they got rid of mepletely.

    For now,ying low was the best option. I''d taken some small steps to change my appearance-cut my hair short, kept sunsses on whenever I stepped out onto the balcony for air.

    I''d also asked ire to call me by a different name. Going by "ine" wouldn''t help much, since that was the name stered all over the news. Everyone knew me as Ellie too, so I''d decided on "Laney."

    Still close enough to ine to feel natural, but not immediately recognizable to anyone following the reports. It would take time to get used to, but starting with asking ire to use it felt right.

    +25 Bonus

    Cassian had mentioned that an apartment in the same building might open up soon. If he could rent it for me, I''d have my own ce before the babies arrived. That thought wasforting.

    Not that I didn''t enjoy staying with ire-she was funny, sweet, and incredibly caring-but if I was going to be in Moonstone for any significant length of time, I wanted space that was mine.

    The thought of moving into my own apartment made everything feel real. I was on my own now-or at least, mostly on my own. I was lucky to have friends looking out for me.

    "Nn was on the news this morning," ire said as she walked into the room.

    "I saw.

    The memory of his face lingered with me all day. He looked miserable, more than I''d ever seen him. There was something wild in his eyes, something I could sense even through a television screen.

    I shouldn''t feel bad for him-not after everything he''d put me through-but I couldn''t stop the flicker of guilt that came with seeing how frantic he seemed while searching for me.

    The reports had been clear: the entire pack was on high alert. Every soldier and officer at hismand was looking. Neighboring packs were assisting too.

    If Cassian didn''t know exactly where I was, I''d have been terrified of being found here. But I trusted him to keep me safe and keep my location hidden. He was the only one who knew exactly where I was.

    "It''s weird seeing people you know on TV, isn''t it?" ire asked, sitting beside me.

    "I guess," I admitted. "Honestly, I''m kind of used to it. The media back in Silver Fang could be... pushy."

    "Cassian mentioned that. He said the paparazzi there were worse than anything he''d seen-really got in his face sometimes."

    "Did they really? That''s so annoying."

    "In a way, it''s a good sign,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°It means there''s nothing serious happening in Silver Fang- no attacks, no scandals. So they focus on human interest stories. Of course, now that you''re missing, this is going to dominate for a while. Especially since you haven''t turned up."

    "They''ve really run wild with conspiracy theories, haven''t they?¡± I said with a huff.

    "Let''s just hope Nn doesn''t fall for any of them. Chasing false leads could drive him crazy."

    ¡°He''s stubborn, but he won''t search forever,¡± I replied. ¡°He has to keep up appearances with a big search, but once the public attention dies down, I''m sure he''ll forget about me."

    "I don''t know... he doesn''t seem like someone who''s going to give up easily," ire said.

    "He''s just feeling guilty because of the attack. That''ll fade. Trust me, he doesn''t have any real affection for me. That''s not what''s driving him," I exined.

    Even as I said the words, I wasn''t sure I believed them. Things between Nn and me had been..... different ever since Felicity left on her trip. With her gone, he was easier to talk to. More reasonable. When we actually tried, we could almost get along.

    And there was nothing fake about his fear after the attack. No one could manufacture grief like that.

    But still..... Nn and I didn''t mean anything to each other. The mate bond between

    us was a fluke. We weren''tpatible, and he had Felicity-she was the one he truly wanted.

    +25 Bonus

    With me out of the way, he could have everything he wanted. Why would he throw that away to chase me?

    No... once the public outcry over my disappearance faded, so would Nn''s interest. I was sure of it.

    Eventually, I wouldn''t have to hide so carefully. I''d be able to settle here in Moonstone and build a quiet, normal life with my children.

    ENJOYING THE BOOK?

    Give it a rating to show your support!

    Support

    Share

    19

    Chaptor Ba

    +25 Bonus

    Third person POV

    Felicity mmed the door as hard as she could, the impact rattling the walls. Her eyes burned with tears, the words from her argument with Nn still echoing in her head.

    "I''m not announcing a damn engagement when my wife is missing."

    The phrase cut like a dagger. My wife. That was how he referred to Ellie. Not "that

    woman,¡± not ¡°the mistake"- my wife. The word made Felicity tremble with jealous rage.

    She should have made the drugs stronger. She should have made sure Ellie died along with her little bastards.

    It had been months now, and no one had seen her. She had to be dead. And if she wasn''t? Well, Ellie had enemies beyond Felicity. Someone else would have taken care of it.

    Good, Felicity thought bitterly. But even with Ellie gone, her ghost lingered in the pack house, haunting Nn at every turn.

    He refused to stop searching. The neighboring packs had given up. The media circus had died down. Yet Nn still ordered daily patrols, still lingered on edge of the territory, waiting for a whisper of a sign that pointed him toward her.

    No matter how many times Felicity told him Ellie must be dead, he wouldn''t quit.

    It was maddening-watching him like that, seeing the desperation in his eyes for a woman he had never even wanted in the first ce.

    This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. Felicity''s n had been meant to secure her ce by Nn''s side, to free him from his unwanted bond so they could finally be together without obstacles.

    But instead, the space between them only seemed to widen. Nn clung to Ellie''s absence like an open wound he refused to let heal. And the more Felicity tried to push him forward, the more he pulled away from her.

    With a snarl, she mmed her fist into the door again and again, an angry growl stuck in her throat.

    Felicity didn''t like many people, but she didn''t truly hate many either. Yet there was no one alive-or dead-she hated more than Ellie.

    Even if Ellie was gone, even if she was finally rotting somewhere in a forgotten

    grave, she was still ruining Felicity''s life.

    Felicity hated her more than anything in the world.

    "Damn her, damn her," she yelled, her voice hoarse from crying. "Damn Ellie to hell!"

    Nn POV

    The sound of Felicity mming things around in our bedroom and yelling only served to anger me further. I paced around my office, my fists clenched at my sides and a low growl bubbling in my chest, barely restrained.

    She was so cold-hearted about this entire situation. I knew she was d to be rid of

    Ellie-I should have guessed she''d feel that way, considering she always saw Ellie as the obstacle keeping us apart. But to act like this was some kind of blessing in disguise was too much.

    Ellie was missing-probably kidnapped-in the immediate aftermath of losing the babies. And if she really was dead, the way Felicity kept insisting... then I needed to find who had done this to her and make them pay.

 Chapter 84

    +25 Bonus

    Even if she hadn''t liked Ellie, she should at least have understood that much. I couldn''t just let someone get away with hurting my wife. My pride as an Alpha wouldn''t allow it.

    But if I was honest with myself, I knew that wasn''t the real reason I felt this way. The truth was simpler, and far worse. The people I was supposed to protect always ended up hurt because of me.

    Because I couldn''t face my own emotions. Because I was too weak to handle them.

    If I''d been honest with Ellie from the start, none of this would have happened. If I had told her straight that ours was a political marriage and nothing more, maybe she wouldn''t have tried so hard.

    Maybe she wouldn''t have grown so desperate. If she hadn''t begged and whined and pestered me, I wouldn''t have grown to resent her. If I hadn''t let things fester, Felicity wouldn''t have grown so bitter toward her.

    In the end, it was all my fault. Because I was too weak to handle the situation honestly. And now Ellie was hurt-

    or worse. 1

    Felicity was in our room crying. The woman who meant everything to me was weeping and screaming in rage because I couldn''t stop thinking about someone else.

    But I couldn''t stop. My mind was stuck in an unending loop. My grief, anger, and desperation were feeding into one another like fuel on a me.

    I knew I should have confronted Ellie directly the moment I suspected she was pregnant. She wouldn''t have lied to my face, I was sure of it. I didn''t even fully understand why she hid it, unless she was terrified of how I might react.

    And maybe she was.

    The thought wed at me. What if it was worse than that? What if she''d hidden it because she thought I might do the unthinkable?

    I''d heard stories-Alphas who married a woman just to produce an heir, then took the baby away and gave it to their lover to raise. Could Ellie have thought I was capable of something that cruel?

    "Why wouldn''t she? I had only ever been cold to her.

    Is that why she hid it from me?

    My mind was a storm of questions. I couldn''t sleep anymore-I justy awake, staring at the ceiling, thinking about how different things could have been if I hadn''t destroyed everything.

    I should have taken care of Ellie. I should have protected her as my wife. It was my responsibility-my duty as Alpha. And I failed.

    Failed again and again.

    Her life was miserable because of me. I not only treated her coldly, I allowed everyone around us to treat her like trash. She was constantly belittled and mocked and I acted like she was out of line for crying over it.

    ¡°I''m such a bastard,¡± I muttered as I paced around my office. The sound of Felicity''s crying was muffled now, but still clear enough. A reminder that I''d failed her too.

    Maybe my parents had been right about me all those years ago. During those grueling hours of training, when

    they told me I wasn''t ready, that I was too weak... I just kept proving them right. Proving it by messing everything

    1.

    +25 Bonus

    Thinking about Ellie being dead was too much. I couldn''t carry that on my conscience too. I had already caused my parents'' deaths. I had already lost our babies. I couldn''t add hers to the list.

    And yet..... I felt it in my bones. She was alive. She had to be.

    Maybe it was the mate bond. Maybe it was something else. Maybe-goddess help me-it was the Moon Goddess herself.

    I froze mid-step in my pacing. Did I really just think that? Did I really credit the goddess with anything? I didn''t even believe in her. The Moon Goddess.

    I must have been truly desperate if my mind was turning to religion forfort.

    But even so, I could feel Ellie somewhere out there. I knew it. No matter what

    Felicity said, no matter what anyone said, no matter what logic dictated¡ªshe was alive.

    And no matter how long it took, or how far I had to go... I would find her.

    Çú

 Chapter 85

    Ellie POV

    "They''re adorable,¡± Lance said, looking up from the basss lined side by side in

    the nursery.

    Cassian was sitting on the couch beside me, watching me with barely concealed concern. The two of them had just escorted me and the twins home from the hospital.

    "Thanks,¡± I said. "I''m d they''ve got their Uncle Lance''s seal of approval."

    "And how are you doing?" Cassian asked. ¡°You still look a little pale.¡±

    "The doctor said I was clear to go home. Stop fussing," Iughed.

    "I''m not fussing," Cassian argued, sitting up a little straighter.

    "You''re like a grandmother," Lance teased. "Haven''t taken your eyes off her since we got to the hospital."

    ¡°Delivering twins is extremely risky," Cassian huffed in irritation. "It''s only natural to be concerned."

    "You made sure I had the best doctors in Moonstone, so there was really nothing to worry about,¡± I replied, patting his arm. ¡°Cassian, you''ve taken such good care of me thesest few months-I can''t thank you enough. Look, I have two healthy, happy babies, and an adorable, cozy room in a safe apartment because of you. So please stop fussing."

    "Hey now," Lance interjected. "I get some credit for this cute nursery. I did buy the furniture and their wardrobes."

    "Yes, you spoiled them," Iughed. "Both of you did. They''re so lucky to have you as their uncles."

    A strange look passed over Cassian''s face at my words, but it faded into a smile quickly..

    "The poor things are going to be stuck with us as uncles," Lance said, ncing back at the babies.

    "What do you mean stuck with?" I teased. "They''re lucky to have such doting family."

    "Stop trying to distract me," Cassian said firmly. "You were inbor for eighteen hours. I know you''re still exhausted."

    "Yeah, I am, but "

    "No buts," Lance cut me off. "Cassian and I are here to watch the babies, so you need to rest. You have to heal. Remember-it''s going to be at least six weeks before you''re cleared for-"

    ¡°Anything, I know, I know," I said with a dramatic sigh. "Fine, Dr. Cassian. I''ll go to sleep."

    "Good. And you have nothing to worry about," Cassian said. ¡°Lance and I have everything under control with the babies. I promise."

    "Do you even know anything about babies?¡± I asked skeptically.

    "No," Lance replied automatically.

    "Well, I do," Cassian said, rolling his eyes.

    "You do?" Lance blinked in surprise.

    "My mother died when I was young, and some of the Luna duties fell to me as I got older. So I''m used to dealing

    +25 Bonus

    with pups."

    "I didn''t know that," I said softly, looking at him thoughtfully. "That''s actually really sweet."

    "Quit teasing me and go get some sleep,¡± he replied.

    Cassian stood and offered me his arm. Standing was still ufortable, even with the pain medication, so I epted his help. He guided me across the hall to my bedroom.

    I sank back into the mattress and pulled the nket over myself, melting into the soft warmth. Cassian moved quietly around the room, making sure I had water and snacks on the nightstand before dimming the lights.

    He was right, of course. Thebor had been intense, painful, and frightening. I had expected to go through it all alone aside from the medical staff. I was shocked when Lance showed up with Cassian.

    Of course I knew they''d be informed when I went intobor, but I hadn''t expected them to stay by my side, holding my hands through every moment.

    I was never going to be able to repay the two of them for everything they''d done-for

    me and for my babies. They found us a home where we would be safe. They provided everything we could possibly need. And now they were rocking the babies and tucking me into bed.

    Çú

    Support

    +2

    Share

 Chapter 86

    I didn''t know what I''d done to deserve a family like this, but I thanked the Goddess

    that I had them. Without them... I didn''t know how I could have made it through

    this.

    Third person POV

    "They''re so little," Lance said for at least the third time in thest two hours.

    "Yes, they are," Cassian agreed again.

    "I can''t stop thinking about how different things could be if my brother wasn''t such an ass,¡± Lance sighed, sitting on the couch beside Cassian. He looked toward the two beautiful baby boys. "He''d be over the moon."

    ¡°I know you''re feeling guilty about keeping this from him.¡±

    "I don''t feel guilty," Lance insisted. "I just wish it didn''t have to be like this. It sucks for everyone involved."

    "I know," Cassian agreed, ncing at the basss. "They should be in the pack house, where they belong. But it''s not safe for Ellie there-or for them. We still don''t know who attacked her, or why. That rogue has been in custody this whole time, and with the interrogation techniques Nn''s been using, he still hasn''t said a word. Whoever put him up to this must be pretty damn frightening."

    "And you''re sure someone put him up to it?" Lance asked skeptically. "You think his story''spletely made up?"

    "I do,"

    "Cassian said firmly. "There''s no particr proof I can point to-it''s just a feeling. Something about the situation isn''t right. Do you remember that first formal dinner we had when my father and I arrived at Silverfang?"

    "Vaguely," Lance responded. "I think I was there, but I didn''t stay long."

    ¡°There was an incidentter in the evening where Ellie kept insisting that someone had tampered with her food. Nn had it tested, and there was nothing wrong with it, but she was absolutely certain.¡±

    "Tampered with her food?"

    "She kept insisting it had been poisoned. No proof was ever found, and the whole thing got brushed off-but Ellie was very serious and very upset."

    "You think someone tried to kill her way back then?¡± Lance asked, sitting forward and looking at Cassian seriously.

    "I think it''s possible," Cassian replied. "And if it''s true, then it''s proof this stabbing incident wasn''t the act of some desperate madman who was jealous. It was nned. It was targeted. For a reason. And I think more than one person is to me."

    "You think it''s some kind of conspiracy against Ellie? Why?"

    "That''s the part I can''t figure out,¡± Cassian admitted with a sigh. "I can''t see who would have the motivation to want her dead. Sure, there are people who dislike her- and goddess knows Nn has plenty of enemies¡ªbut other than causing drama for him, I don''t see the benefit of hurting Ellie. Maybe there''s something we''re missing. Someone from her past. Or some hidden motivation. But.....¡±

    ¡°We''re doing the right thing keeping her hidden, I know that much," Lance assured him. ¡°And we''ll keep hiding them. We''ll keep them safe as long as we have to. No one is going to hurt those babies as long as I''m alive."

    +25 Bonus

    "I feel the same way," Cassian agreed quietly.

    The two of them sat in silence, the sound of the babies breathing deeply the only sound in the room. Ellie was still sleeping in the next room. For all of her attempts to downy it, they both knew she was in pain and beyond exhausted.

    Ellie said it herself, they were family. It was up to them to make sure that she and the babies were safe and happy. They were the only ones who could do that now. They were the only family that Ellie had.

 Chapter 87

    Ellie POV

    It was early morning, pre-dawn, by the time I entered the apartment building. I was exhausted after working a shift at the hospital.

    The job was new to me and not the kind of thing I ever thought I''d be doing, but I had spent so much time in medical facilities since arriving in Moonstone-first with prenatal checkups, and then actually giving birth¡ªthat I had gotten to know some of the staff. When they found out I was looking for work, they offered me a job assisting with the older patients.

    The Royal Hospital in Moonstone was a huge facility with an inpatient senior care wing.

    I wasn''t a nurse or a doctor, so the job I was doing was basically what I think they used to call a candy striper. I wasn''t an actual medical employee, but I would bring patients their medication and lunches, and sit with them to keep thempany if they were scared or upset.

    I was surprised by how much I enjoyed the work, and even more surprised by how good at it I turned out to be. Advocating for what my patients needed was something I excelled at.

    I couldn''t stand seeing people ufortable or miserable, and when they had a stubborn doctor or nurse who wasn''t listening to theirints, I went to bat for them and made sure they got what they needed.

    This also made me very popr with the patients. Suddenly, I had a littlemunity here in Moonstone-people who knew my name, asked about the kids, and offered me advice on how to get them to sleep or deal with them when they were fussy or gassy.

    I appreciated that more than I could express. I had no experience whatsoever with kids, and suddenly finding myself the main caregiver for two was overwhelming.

    Of course, I didn''t have to work-Cassian had made that clear-but I wanted to. I felt like I''d go mad if I didn''t get out of the house sometimes.

    I let myself into the apartment. It was dark and quiet, and I heard soft footsteps as I closed the door behind me.

    "It''s hard to believe the twins are two months old already," ire said as she walked out of the

    nursery.

    ire lived in the apartment across the hall now, and luckily she was avable to babysit most evenings so I could pick up shifts at the hospital.

    "I know. The time has passed so quickly, especially since I started workst month," I replied.

    "I don''t know how you manage it." ire shook her head. "When do you even sleep?"

    "When Cassianes to babysit.

    "He''s such a softy, isn''t he?"

    "I won''t tell him you said that. He''d be so offended," Iughed.

    "Only because he knows it''s true," she replied with a fond smile.

    "And I''m lucky it is. None of this would be possible without his help," I said with a sigh. I really owed him more than I''d ever be able to repay. He was too generous for his own good.

    "He''s a good guy. We''re both lucky to know him. The twins were great tonight, as always, and they should sleep for at least a few more hours," ire said, patting my shoulder firmly. "Which means you should catch a few

    +25 Bonus

    hours yourself before they wake up and need to be fed."

    Pale sunlight was just starting to stream through the windows. If Iy down now, I might be able to fall asleep before it got too bright.

    "Thank you for staying the night again," I said sincerely. "I feel bad for disrupting your sleep all the time."

    "You''re not disrupting anything. I absolutely love spending time with them. The boys are just so sweet."

    "Thank you."

    "You''re wee. Now go to sleep, Laney," ire said firmly.

    I smiled at the name. I was getting used to the nickname. It was the one that

    everyone at the hospital used for me,

    too.

    I walked her to the front door and watched as she stepped across the hall back into her own apartment. Then I locked up, grabbed a gran bar in the kitchen, and made my way to my bedroom.

    The baby monitor was sitting on the nightstand. I could see both of the twins sound asleep in their little sleep sacks, nestled in their basss.

    I stared at the image for a long moment as I sat on the edge of the bed eating my gran bar.

    My entire world was in that little picture. They were everything to me now the only things that mattered. My little boys.

    They looked like Nn. I tried to deny it for the first few weeks, but they had his dark hair, his stormy eyes- though I knew that could still change as they grew.

    Their soft, chubby little cheeks didn''t give a lot of hints about what their adult faces would look like, but I could already tell by the shape of their noses and ears that they were going to look more like him than me. Somehow, I found myself relieved by that. As much as I disliked Nn, there was no denying he was attractive.

    My phone started to ring suddenly, Lance''s name shing across the screen. I''d gotten a new phone since arriving here-obviously with a new number and I only had a few contacts saved in it. Lance was the one who called the

    most.

    But the timing was unusual. It wasn''t even 6 a.m. An uneasy feeling passed over me as I answered.

    "Lance?"

    ¡°Hey, Ellie,¡± he said, his voice softer than usual. "Sorry to be the bearer of bad news, but I need to give you a heads-up."

    "About what?" I asked, my body tensing with anxiety automatically.

    "I just overheard Nn talking to Felicity. He''s still on the hunt. I''m sure you know that."

    "Yeah, Cassian told me the search is continuing. I''ve seen the news reports. It''s been eight months. I can''t believe he still cares."

    ¡°Well, he does. And he''s making visits to the neighboring kingdoms again. He''s doing it under the pretense of campaigning for king, but he''s looking for you."

    "What are you saying?"

    "He''sing to Moonstone," Lance exined, his voice even but tense. "Nn ising to Moonstone."

    +25 Bonus

    My heart hammered against my ribs as his words sank in. I knew Nn couldn''t have any idea I was here-I''d been so careful, and so had Cassian and Lance.

    But just knowing Nn was going to be so close to me and the boys filled me with a tension I couldn''t quite name. It wasn''t just fear. It was almost anticipation.

    I tried to push that thought aside. I shouldn''t feel any kind of excitement at the

    prospect of seeing him. Having Nn near could disrupt everything. It could throw

    my whole life back into chaos-just when I was finally getting it under control.

    "Ellie, are you still there?" Lance asked.

    "Yeah,¡± I answered quickly. "I''m here. Thank you for warning me."

    "Yeah, of course. Don''t worry, nothing''s going to happen. I just thought you should know."

    "I appreciate it."

    Still, the odd sensation in my chest only intensified at the thought of Nn. I would

    have to be careful and stay on guard. Otherwise, I couldnd myself in a whole lot of trouble again. 1

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 88

    Ellie POV

    It waste afternoon as I walked down the sidewalk toward the Royal Hospital to start my evening shift. I''d be in time to serve dinner, give evening medication to my patients, and then help them settle in for the night.

    It always surprised me how many elderly people were night owls. I guess it was just a stereotype that old people went to bed early. (1

    So I was expecting to be up prettyte ying card games and chatting. I held my cell phone to my ear as I walked, feeling a bittersweet sensation when I heard Rae''s voice on the line.

    "You need to send me more pictures," she said with a slight whine in her tone. "They''re so cute. It''s not fair that I haven''t gotten to hold them yet."

    "I know. But you will soon. We''ll find a way for you toe visit without raising any more suspicion from Nn."

    ¡°Honestly, it''ll probably be okay for me toe soon. Not that Nn has stopped searching for you, but he''s a bit distractedtely," Rae said thoughtfully.

    "What do you mean, distracted? Is something going on at the packhouse?" I asked with concern.

    "Sort of," she responded. "It''s Felicity, ying h public image and deal with her." usual games. Nn''s beside himself, trying to maintain the

    "And what is she doing now?" I asked automatically, irritation rising just at the mention of Felicity.

    ¡°She''s been doing those silly interviews for the lifestyle magazines again¡ªunting her expensive clothes and fancy jewelry. It''s started the rumors up all over again, people talking about Nn doting on her, if they''re going to get married, all of that," Rae exined.

    "I don''t see how that''s a big deal," I replied. "Those rumors were going around well before I left. Why would Nn be upset about it now?"

    "Well, that''s exactly why-because you''re gone. You have to remember, Ellie, everyone here in Silver Fang thinks you were kidnapped or something. It''s not like you just moved away. So the fact that Nn''s mistress is unting her expensive jewelry and acting like they''re engaged-it''s rubbing people the wrong way," Rae exined gently. 1

    I frowned deeply as I considered her words. "I hadn''t thought about that," I confessed.

    "That''s just one more reason it''s been so difficult without you here," Rae sighed dramatically. "I can''t talk to anyone about how much I miss you, because then they start acting like I''m grieving and it gets all awkward and ufortable. I mean, it''s nice knowing that people care that you''re gone. Some people at least seem to feel bad about the way they treated you while you were here."

    "You know, that doesn''t really make me feel better,¡± I replied.

    "Nn certainly feels bad," Rae added. "Even after so many months, he''s still a wreck."

    "Lance told me the same thing, and I just can''t picture it. I mean, he didn''t like me-let alone love me. And it''s been what, eight months since I left? Why would he still be upset? He was nning to leave me anyway.''

    ¡°Because he thinks you''re dead, Ellie,¡± Rae said matter-of-factly. "He thinks someone murdered you, probably to get to him. He feels guilty, I''m sure."

    "I just can''t picture him like that," I repeated. "Not that he didn''t have his moments- especially toward the end

    +25 Bonus

    there, when Felicity was gone-but Nn was so cold and in control all the time. I can''t picture him walking around the packhouse pouting."

    "I don''t know if pouting is the right word," Raeughed. ¡°But you''re going to have to

    take my word for it. He hasn''t been the same since you left, and everyone can tell." ÈÕ

 Chapter 89

    +25 Bonus

    "Everyone, huh?"

    "Well, most everyone. There are some people who believe the rumors about him marrying Felicity, and they''re outraged that he would do such a thing while his wife is still missing. But for the most part, I think everyone can see how much your disappearance has affected Nn."

    "You know, I don''t regret my decision-but I do feel bad about it sometimes. I really didn''t think any of this would affect Nn the way it has. Turns out he has a heart after all. Who knew?"

    Rae made a soft sound in response and a tense silence fell between us.

    Knowing that Nn was suffering because I was gone was strange. I felt for him, but at the same time a small part of me felt that he deserved it. Maybe if I could just remember more, my feelings wouldn''t be so mixed up.

    For now, I would just have to learn to feel with the conflicting emotions.

    Nn POV

    I walked beside Cassian, heading down a sidewalk in Moonstone territory not far from his Packhouse. I hadn''t seen him in a few months-not since the search for Ellie had started to die down in the neighboring territories.

    It frustrated me beyond reason that no one else seemed to be taking her disappearance seriously, just because a few months had passed. Cassian especially-who had grown so close to Ellie-seemed more reluctant than most to help me find her.

    Which made no sense. He expressed concern for her, of course, but something about the look on his face whenever we spoke, and something in the tone of his voice, set me on edge.

    I couldn''t exin why, but it made me suspicious. Instinct, maybe. My wolf picking up on something I couldn''t quite put my finger on.

    Ever since Ellie had vanished, my wolf had been more present-restless and aggressive, almost like he was mad at me for losing our mate. Not that I could me him. I was furious with myself.

    This entire thing was my fault. I had put Ellie in a situation where she was vulnerable and unprotected.

    As the wife of an Alpha, she should have had guards assigned to her from the very beginning. Guards who knew her well enough to notice if something was wrong.

    But that didn''t bear thinking about now. I was only going to get myself worked up again, going in circles.

    We were approaching the Royal Hospital of Moonstone. Maybe the sight of the sign was what sparked these thoughts. I tried to shake them off, but my eyes lingered on the entrance.

    The sun was getting low, shadows stretching across the pavement, while Cassian was saying something about their new elder care facility.

    And then the wind shifted.

    A familiar scent hit me-faint, blurred by the artificial tang of cheap shampoo and body wash-but still unmistakable. Warm vani. The scent I had grown almost blind to over the years, now striking me like a blow to the chest.

    My instincts screamed. Move.

    Before I realized what I was doing, I veered sharply off course. Cassian called after me, his voice sharp with rm,

    +25 Bonus

    and I heard him curse as he hurried to follow. But I didn''t slow. I didn''t stop.

    There on the sidewalk ahead-stood a woman frozen mid-step. Gray moonlight eyes wide, her hair shorter than I remembered. She wore scrubs and an oversized cardigan that hid her figure, but I would have known her anywhere.

    I grabbed her arms. Not too tightly, just enough to prove to myself that this wasn''t a hallucination. That she was real.

    She stared up at me, mouth open, unable to speak.

    ¡°I found you,¡± I whispered, breathless. My chest ached as the words tumbled out, raw with relief. "I finally found you, Ellie."

 Chapter 90

    Ellie POV

    I heard Cassian curse before I even noticed Nn. When I lifted my eyes, the sound

    of heavy footfalls pounding toward me was drowned outpletely by the thundering of my own heart.

    And then he was there.

    Stormy eyes locked on mine, Nn''s grip closed around my upper arms-strong, but not painful. Cassian caught him immediately, trying to pull him back, but Nn didn''t move, rooted to the sidewalk as if glued in ce.

    I couldn''t speak at first, stunned not only by his sudden appearance but by the frantic look in his eyes. The way he held me, desperate, unwilling to look away-even as Cassian tried to reason with him.

    "Ellie," he breathed again. His voice shook with disbelief. "You''re okay. You''re really all right."

    The sound made my chest ache. I had heard from Lance and Rae about the state he''d been in since my disappearance, but seeing it was another matter entirely.

    "Ellie, say something," Nn urged, a thread of desperation in his tone.

    "Nn... why are you here?" I managed. My heart was pounding so loudly in my ears that I wasn''t sure I''d be able to hear his response.

    His expression flickered-hurt, raw. He let go of my arms but didn''t step back. I could feel the heat of his body so close to my own and it made warmth spread across my skin.

    "I was looking for you. I''ve been looking for you every day since... Why are you here? Why did you leave? I thought you were kidnapped. Worse-have you been in Moonstone this whole time?" His voice was low, unguarded in a way that I''d never really heard him.

    "Yes," I admitted softly, wrapping my arms around myself. "I''ve been here the whole time. I''m sorry, Nn. I know you must have been worried."

    "Why?" His voice cut me off, sharp. "Why would you do this?"

    "I didn''t know who I could trust," I said quietly. "I was afraid whoever was behind that attack wouldn''t stop if they learned I''d survived. I needed to be somewhere they couldn''t find me."

    "I could have protected you. I wanted to protect you," he said softly. The tone made my heard ache.

    "You wanted to?" I repeated, disbeliefcing my words.

    "Of course I did. You''re my wife. You were hurt, grieving, and then you were just..... gone. Do you have any idea what I''ve been through, trying to find you? Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you at least send word that you were alive?"

    He stepped even closer, his hand brushing mine as if he was barely restraining himself from reaching out to hold it.

    "Like I said I didn''t know who I could trust. Cassian agreed to hide me, and that''s what he did. I''ve been here ever since. I got a small apartment, a job... I''ve just beenying low," I exined. My words sounded absurd as I said them, especially as Nn''s eyes widened in confusion.

    "Cassian hid you here?"

    "Yes."

    +25 Bonus

    Nn''s head snapped toward Cassian, eyes zing with barely contained rage.

    "You''ve been hiding her from me this whole time?¡± he demanded, a low growlcing his words.

    "I have," Cassian admitted evenly. "Since the moment she left the hospital, she''s been under my protection."

    "Under your protection?" Nn''s voice was a snarl. "You took her from her home. From her pack."

    Cassian''s expression hardened. ¡°I took her somewhere she could be safe. Where she could process what she''d been through and have a life of her own. A life where she could choose for herself, instead of being treated like a prisoner-or amodity."

    "You dare-"

    "Enough!" I burst out, stepping between them. My voice cracked on the word.

    "That''s enough, Nn. Cassian didn''t do anything I didn''t ask him to. I needed out. I

    needed somewhere safe to clear my head, and he gave me that. It wasn''t his idea, it wasn''t his n. It was mine. So stop.¡±

    Support

    +2

    Share

 Chapter 91

    "I don''t care whose idea it was," Nn said, his deep voice thick with emotion. "I care that you left. I thought you were dead, Ellie. You didn''t even-you could have let me know. Just once. You could have let me know you were alive. I''ve been searching for nearly a year."

    "I know." My voice shook. "I''m sorry for keeping things from you, Nn, but-"

    "But you didn''t feel safe. And you didn''t trust me." His voice dropped low.

    "That''s right,¡± I said steadily, even as my hands trembled.

    He drew in a long breath, then exhaled heavily. "Then I suppose I''ve no one to me but myself. I''m the one who broke your trust. But Cassian...¡± His gaze cut sideways, sharp as a de. ¡°Cassian has broken our alliance."

    The words seemed to hang in the air. The weight of them pressed down on me-l hadn''t even considered the political implications. Hiding me like this was a vition. And judging from Cassian''s grim expression, he knew

    1.

    "Yes," Cassian said after a beat. His tone was steady. "Yes, I vited the alliance. And I''d do it again. Under these circumstances, it was the only honorable choice."

    "Cassian," I whispered, shocked.

    Nn stepped forward, not overtly threatening, but intense. His eyes bored into Cassian''s as he looked down at him.

    "Why do you feel so strongly about my wife?" he asked, voice low.

    "That is no concern of yours," Cassian replied, almost eerily calm in the face of Nn''s intensity.

    "Nn, please." I caught his wrist. The touch sparked through me like a jolt, the familiar, undeniable pull that had always existed between us.

    I hadn''t felt it like this in years, and it seemed to freeze Nn and me to the spot as we both processed it.

    It wasn''t just warmth-it was pull. The mate bond, raw and insistent, thrummed

    between us as if the months apart had only stretched it thinner, making it snap back even harder now.

    My pulse raced in sync with his, the familiar rhythm I had nearly forgotten but could never truly lose, no matter how hard I tried to ignore it.

    Nn froze. His storm-grey eyes snapped down to where my hand gripped his wrist, then back to me. His entire body went rigid, his breath caught in his throat, and I knew-he felt it too.

    "You''reing home with me," he said firmly.

    I shook my head. I can''t. Not with the babies. But I couldn''t exin-not yet. Not when I couldn''t guarantee their safety if anyone knew.

    "We can''t have this conversation here," Cassian cut in, breaking the tension. He stepped closer, resting a steadying hand on my shoulder. ¡°Let''s go inside. We''ll use one of the hospital conference rooms."

    "I won''t be deterred from this," Nn growled.

    "This is not a conversation we can have on the sidewalk," Cassian said sternly. "There are private matters at stake. We don''t want the public catching wind of this. Even if Moonstone''s press isn''t as vicious as Silver Fang''s, it''ll still be a disaster if anyone overhears."

    +25 Bonus

    Nn''s jaw clenched. He nced back at me, searching my face, then finally gave a stiff nod and released his grip.

    "Fine," he said coldly. "We''ll discuss this inside."

    He didn''t take his eyes off me as Cassian led us inside. My fingers were still tingling

    from the brief contact between us as we entered the cool, sterile hospital.

 Chapter 92

    Nn POV

    The tingling in my wrist wouldn''t fade, no matter how many times I rubbed at it. It was as if the mate bond itself had burned into my skin, branding me with a reminder of my failures.

    Not after the way I had broken it. Not after everything I had done to her.

    Some bitter, self-loathing part of me thought this was exactly what I deserved-to feel the mate pull now, sharp and undeniable, when I had spent years convincing myself it wasn''t real.

    I had ignored it, rejected it, pretended it didn''t matter. I had told myself it was just instinct, just the goddess''s chains, and I''d been determined never to bow to her will.

    And because of that stubborn pride, I had lost everything.

    Ellie had run. She had been hurt, vulnerable, grieving, and instead of findingfort in me, her mate, she''d seen me as someone she had to escape from. That truth gutted me more than I could ever admit out loud.

    I''d hurt plenty of people before-sometimes by choice, sometimes by mistake-but this was different.

    I had destroyed something rare, something important, with the way I treated her. It could have been incredible between us. It should have been. Instead, I''d shattered it.

    Now, with the ghost of her touch still tingling against mine, I couldn''t lie to myself anymore. This wasn''t just emotion. This wasn''t desperation clouding my judgment. My wolf was proof enough.

    He paced behind my ribs like a caged animal, ears pinned and teeth bared, furious with me and desperate for her. My heart hammered like I was on the edge of battle. Every sense screamed that she was here, alive, real, and mine.

    But Ellie... Ellie walked beside me with her shoulders tight, her breathing uneven. She wouldn''t even look at me for more than a flicker of a second.

    She was afraid.

    After nearly a year of tearing the world apart to find her, I had imagined this moment a hundred times. I thought I''d feel relief, joy, gratitude to the goddess I never prayed

    to.

    Instead, my chest hollowed out. Relief was there, yes, but it was buried under the crushing weight of her fear.

    She wasn''t afraid of whoever had attacked her. She was afraid of me.

    And Cassian...

    Cassian, who hovered at her side like a shadow. Cassian, whose hand lingered too close to her shoulder as if guiding her forward. Cassian, whose eyes never strayed too far from her face.

    The sight boiled my blood. I had always suspected his feelings for her, but now, seeing the way she leaned slightly toward him, the way she seemed to draw strength from his presence, the suspicion carved deeper.

    My wolf growled low, demanding I tear the space between them apart.

    But I didn''t. Not yet.

    We entered the hospital, the heavy doors shutting out thete-afternoon light. Cassian steered us into a conference room. The air inside was sterile and cool, the hum of the overhead lights grating against my nerves. The instant the door clicked closed behind us, I turned to her, unable to hold back anymore.

    "You''reing home with me.''

    })

    +25 Bonus

    Ellie stiffened, her hands knotting together in front of her. ¡°It''s not that simple," she said tensely. "I have a life here now. I can''t just up and leave."

    "You can, and you will." The words snapped out before I could soften them. Her eyes shed, and I winced at myself. I took a breath, tried again. "What I mean is-l need you toe back."

    Her arms crossed defensively, creating a barrier between us. ¡°You don''t need me at all. You have Felicity to y Luna. You have betas, assistants, a whole pack council. You''ve never needed me, Nn. Not once."

    "That''s not true." I stepped forward, my voice rising despite myself. "Ellie, you don''t understand the state Silver Fang is in. Everyone thinks something terrible happened to you. The entire pack is restless. There''s fear in the streets, tension in the council. People don''t even feel safe leaving their homes after dark. If I want to ease that-if I want to restore order-I need you home. I need them to see you alive.¡± Comments

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 93

    +25 Bonus

    Her chin lifted, defiant, even as her voice trembled. "You promised me a divorce after three months. That was the day of the attack. Our contract was fulfilled. I don''t owe you anything anymore."

    The words hit like a de to the ribs. I clenched my jaw, fighting the instinct tosh back. She was right. I had promised. And I had broken too many promises already.

    But things were different now. They had to be.

    "I don''t feel safe in Silver Fang," Ellie said, her voice raw. "I don''t know who attacked me. I don''t know why. And I don''t know who I can trust."

    The bitterness slipped out before I could stop it. ¡°You trust Cassian."

    "I do."

    The answer came fast, certain, with no hesitation. My teeth ground together. Cassian didn''t even flinch, though his eyes flicked toward her, soft with something that only made my wolf bristle harder.

    The silence between the three of us was thick enough to choke on.

    Finally, I spoke again, forcing my tone lower, steadier. ¡°I need you toe back. At least for a little while." I reached out, unable to stop myself, and brushed my fingertips across her wrist.

    That faint jolt of heat surged again, nearly undoing me. ¡°Just until things are calm. I don''t know how else to fix this without making it worse."

    Ellie''s gaze dropped to where our hands nearly touched, her voice soft but cutting. "You can''t guarantee my safety."

    "Ellie.¡± Her name left my mouth like a vow. "I won''t let anything happen to you ever again. I won''t let anyone hurt you, insult you, or make you feel the way I did. I know I don''t deserve a second chance, but I''m begging you- set our issues aside, just long enough for me to put things right. Once Silver Fang is stable, I''ll sign the papers. I''ll give you the divorce I promised."

    Her head snapped up, eyes shing. "I''ve heard that before." She yanked her hand back, and the loss of her warmth was like a punch.

    "I know." My voice cracked as I admitted it. "And I was a bastard for stringing you along."

    "You''re a bastard for a lot of things."

    The words should have been venom, but there was a flicker at the corner of her mouth-a ghost of a smile. It knocked the breath out of me more than any insult. "Please." The word tore from me before I could hold it back. I would beg if I had to.

    Her eyes those pale, moonlit eyes-searched mine, unblinking. For a moment, I thought I saw something there. Something soft. Something that reminded me of the girl I had married, not the woman who hade to hate me.

    But then she turned. She looked at Cassian. Something unspoken passed between them, some silent exchange I couldn''t read. My wolf snarled inside me, furious at the bond between them.

    When she faced me again, her expression was resigned.

    "I won''t stay a minute longer than necessary," she said firmly. ¡°Don''t think you can string me along with your games again. I have obligations here. A life. And I won''t abandon it for you, Nn."

    +25 Bonus

    "Of course." I forced the words out, though they burned in my throat. Relief and dread tangled in my chest until I could barely breathe.

    "Not longer than necessary."

 Chapter 94

    Ellie POV

    Leaving the boys behind was the hardest thing I''d ever had to do, and that was saying something considering the mess my life had been the past year.

    I bent down, brushing a kiss over each of their foreheads, trying to memorize the warmth of their skin and the sound of their soft breathing as if that could sustain me until the next time I saw them. I hadn''t been away from them for more than a few hours since they were born.

    Their little hands closed on my fingers as I touched their soft palms. It wasn''t a handhold, just an automatic reaction, but it still made my heart ache.

    My chest hurt from the effort of not sobbing in front of them. They were too little to understand what was happening, too little to understand that anything was even happening. They were still too young to speak or understand and that only made it more difficult.

    I couldn''t exin that I was going away for a little while and I couldn''t promise that I would be back. All they would know was that mommy didn''te when they cried.

    Cassian lingered in the doorway, leaning one shoulder against the frame, his expression caught somewhere between protective and pained.

    He didn''t push me to hurry, didn''t remind me that Nn was waiting downstairs. He just watched, as though he knew this was a moment I needed to stretch out as long as possible, a thread of time I wasn''t ready to cut.

    ¡°I''lle back as often as I can,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking as I smoothed the nket over their tiny forms. "You''ll bring them to see me when it''s safe?¡±

    Cassian straightened, his eyes softening. "You know I will. Nothing will stop me from making sure you''re with them."

    I finally tore myself away from their matching basss. I twisted my hands together as if I could somehow hold myself together through the pressure.

    "He can''t know about them," I said, my voice sharp, desperate. I turned to Cassian, reaching for him automatically. ¡°Not yet. Not until I know it''s safe. I can''t risk Nn finding out and deciding what''s best for them without me. I can''t..." My throat closed.

    Cassian covered my hands with his own, steady and grounding. "Ellie," he said firmly, "I gave you my word. The boys are yours. This secret stays between us. No ¡°? matter what happens with Nn. No matter what pressure he puts on me. I''ll protect them."

    His certainty wasforting, though it did little to ease the fractured feeling in my chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± I breathed, letting go before I lost my grip on my stormy emotions.

    He hesitated, then squeezed my shoulder gently. "You don''t have to thank me. You shouldn''t have to beg anyone to keep your children safe."

    I had no answer for that, only a choked nod before I forced myself to move past him, down the hall, each step heavier than thest. Every instinct screamed at me to turn back, to scoop my babies into my arms and never let go, but that wasn''t an option.

    Not right now. Not with Nn waiting, and so much at risk.

    I didn''t want to leave Silver Fang in a state of panic, and I didn''t want to risk Nn retaliating against Cassian for

    +25 Bonus

    helping me. This was the only option that I had.

    Cassian followed me downstairs, his presence like a shield at my back. When we stepped into the lobby, Nn rose from his seat immediately, his entire focus snapping to me as if nothing else in the world existed.

    The intensity of it made me falter for a heartbeat, but then Cassian''s hand brushed lightly against mine-a silent reminder, a silent promise. The boys were safe. The secret was safe.

    I nodded once, squared my shoulders, and stepped toward Nn.

    Nn POV

    I called ahead before we left Moonstone, my voice clipped as I instructed the betas at the packhouse to prepare for her return. The words had felt foreign on my tongue, like I was afraid the line would go dead or someone wouldugh and tell me it was all some kind of cruel trick.

    After so many months of searching, so many sleepless nights and shouting matches with Felicity and the council, it felt surreal that I had finally found Ellie.

    She was finallying home.

    The thought settled something deep inside me, a weight I hadn''t realized I''d been carrying until it lifted. Relief washed through me in uneven waves, tempered by the tension still thrumming between us, but strong enough that I could almost believe things would go back to the way they used to be. Back to normal.

    I hated the way my hands shook as I drove, hated that she sat so close beside me yet felt impossibly far away. I wanted to reach out, to take her hand, to reassure both of us that this wasn''t some dream I''d wake from.

    But the tension in her posture warned me off. She stared out the window, her reflection pale against the ss, and I knew better than to push her right now.

    Still, I couldn''t stop the words from spilling out. "The pack''s going to lose their minds when they see you. They''ve been preparing for the worst this whole time. You being home-it''ll give them hope again."

    She didn''t look at me. "You''re assuming that''s what they want. That''s what you want."

    "Of course it''s what I want," I snapped before I could temper it, then forced my tone gentler. "I''ve been out of my mind with worry, Ellie. I thought I lost you forever."

    Silence stretched between us, filled only by the hum of the engine and the pounding of my own heart. She didn''t argue, didn''t soften, just kept her gaze fixed on the darkening horizon as though the answer to everythingy somewhere out there, beyond my reach.

    Or like she was looking at something else that I couldn''t see. Was she remembering something..... or thinking of

    someone.

    The image of Cassian reaching for her hand shed through my mind.

    I gripped the wheel tighter, swallowing the sharp mix of frustration and longing.

    Maybe she didn''t believe me yet. Maybe she never would. But she wasing home-that was what mattered. Once the pack saw her, once they felt her presence again, maybe things would finally settle. Maybe we could begin to fix what had been broken.

    For the first time in months, I let myself imagine it. Her in the packhouse again, herughter carrying down the halls, her steadiness beside me at gatherings, the pack looking at us and seeing strength instead of fracture.

    +25 Bonus

    The image was fragile, dangerous to hold too tightly, but I clung to it anyway. It was a fantasy, and I knew it. That was never what our life had been, but I wanted it to be real. I wanted to have that life with her.

    The thought startled me. When had that be my goal? What about Felicity and all the promises that I had made?

    Well, I was a selfish man. I knew that about myself. And I had broken plenty of promises.

    Ellie didn''t know it yet, maybe she didn''t want to know it, but with her back where

    she belonged, I could make things right again.

    I wouldn''t be easy, but it was possible, and that was all I needed.

    Share

    Support

 Chapter 95

    Ellie POV

    The packhouse looked exactly as I remembered it-tall windows catching the pale morning light, broad wooden doors that always seemed to groan when they opened, the faint scent of pine and smoke clinging to the old rugs.

    My heart clenched as Nn ushered me inside, the familiar rush of home mixed with the sharp edge of unease. I hadn''t been here in almost a year, and every shadow seemed to stretch a little longer, every whisper of sound magnified against my nerves.

    There was danger here. Maybe there always had been, but I could feel it at the edges now in a way that I never had before.

    I barely had a chance to breathe before her voice cut through the air like ss.

    "Well, well." Felicity''s tone dripped with venom as she came down the stairs, arms folded, her perfect blonde hair gleaming like a polished crown. "Look who finally decided to crawl back."

    The words hit me like a p, though I shouldn''t have been surprised. Of course, she''d be the first to attack. Her lips curled in a smug half-smile as her gaze raked over me, lingering on the in cardigan, the scuffed shoes- reminders that I hadn''t returned like a Luna stepping into her role, but like a runaway dragged back into the light.

    I was sure that all she saw right now was a grubby rogue here to push in on her territory. I could feel Nn stiffen behind me,

    hear the low sound of his breath shifting into something more tense.

    It was a weird reaction. Normally, Felicity put him at ease, but it was immediately apparent that there was something off between them. This was an unexpected change, and I wasn''t sure what to make of it.

    Lance had told me that Nn was frantic, nearly obsessed with finding me. I was sure that Felicity was unhappy about that, but this felt like more.

    "I thought you''d died," Felicity went on breezily, though her eyes glinted. "Honestly, that would''ve been less embarrassing for all of us."

    Heat surged in my face, my hands tightening at my sides before I could stop them. A thousand biting retorts rose to my tongue, but before I could speak, Nn''s voice cut through the air like a growl.

    "That''s enough."

    The force of it made me blink. Felicity actually froze mid-step, her smirk faltering as Nn strode forward, his presence filling the entry hall in a way that left no room for argument. His eyes, stormy and unyielding, locked on

    hers.

    "I won''t tolerate this anymore," he said, his voice low but carrying. "Not one insult. Not one snide remark. Ellie is my wife, and she deserves respect.¡±

    For a heartbeat, the silence was deafening. I stared at him, startled. Never in all the time I''d lived here had Nn ever spoken to Felicity like that-not in my defense, not in anyone''s.

    Felicity''s mouth opened, then snapped shut, her face flushing red in rage and embarassment.

    "You can''t be serious," she hissed finally. "After everything, after the stunt she just pulled-"

    "Grow up." Nn''s voice was ice. "You don''t get to rewrite reality to suit yourself. Ellie is my wife. That isn''t going to change. You will ept it and keep your mouth shut, or you''ll no longer be wee here."

    +25 Bonus

    The words hung heavy in the air. Felicity''s eyes flicked to me, zing with fury, but she didn''t dare respond. She spun on her heel, heels clicking like gunfire as she stormed back up the stairs, her muttering fading as she disappeared into the upper floor.

    I couldn''t move. Couldn''t quite process what had just happened. My pulse was still thrumming with adrenaline. Nn had defended me. Not just a token defense, not a quiet cation, but a full rebuke.

    It shouldn''t have mattered-it shouldn''t have softened anything but it unsettled me all the same.

    "You don''t have to look so shocked," Nn muttered after a moment, ncing at me.

    I swallowed hard. "I... wasn''t expecting it."

    Something flickered in his expression, but he didn''t press. Instead, he gestured down the hall, and I followed him deeper into the packhouse, my steps uneven.

    I hadn''t gone far before a familiar voice cried out.

    "Ellie!"

    I turned just in time to see Rae rushing down the corridor, her red hair flying, her eyes wide and brimming with tears. Before I could react, she threw her arms around me, squeezing tight enough to steal the breath from my lungs.

    "Rae," I gasped, clinging to her just as fiercely. Relief and emotion washed over me in a dizzying wave. She pulled back just far enough to look me over, her hands still gripping my arms.

    "You''re really here," she said, her voice shaking with augh and a sob tangled together. ¡°I didn''t believe it when Lance told me. I thought he was joking, or that he''d misheard Nn. Gods, Ellie-you''re actually here."

    I nodded, my throat too tight to answer properly.

    "Come on," she said quickly, ncing over my shoulder as if afraid Felicity might reappear at any moment. Let''s go somewhere we can talk."

    ((

    We slipped away from Nn''s watchful eyes and ducked into one of the smaller sitting rooms off the main hall. Rae closed the door behind us, then turned, her expression shifting from joy to something more troubled.

    ¡°Where are the boys?¡± she asked gently.

    "Cassian is taking care of them,¡± I said, my throat suddenly tight with emotion again.

    "How long are you staying?"

    "I don''t know, as long as I have to. Nn promised it was temporary..."

    "You don''t believe him, do you?" she asked.

    "I don''t know. He seems to mean it but... something is off. How have things been here? Have you noticed anything strange with him?" I asked.

    "It''s been awful here," she confessed, her voice low. "Ever since Felicity came back, everything feels... off. I can''t exin it, but it''s like the air''s thicker. People whisper more. The staff are skittish."

    I frowned. "Skittish how?"

    "They avoid eye contact. They flinch when you ask them simple questions. And when Ie by to see Lance..." Rae trailed off, ncing toward the door as if expecting someone to be listening. "I feel like I''m being watched.

    +25 Bonus

    Every time. Like someone''s keeping tabs."

    Her words sent a shiver crawling up my spine.

    "You think it''s Felicity?" I asked.

    Rae bit her lip, uncertainty shadowing her face. "Maybe. Or maybe it''s someone else taking advantage of Nn''s distraction. I don''t know. But something isn''t right, Ellie. It hasn''t been right for a long time."

    The unease in her voice mirrored the tension coiling in my chest. I nced toward the window, the rising sun casting long shadows over the ground.

    The packhouse had always been a ce of noise and life, but now... now the silence pressed in heavy, suffocating.

    I thought of Cassian''s uneasy look as I''d left, of his promise to keep the boys safe. I thought of Nn''s sudden defense, so out of character it almost frightened me. And

    I thought of Felicity''s seething re, the hatred simmering in her eyes.

    Rae was right. Something here was deeply wrong. And I had a sinking feeling it was only the beginning.

    All I could feel in this moment was relief that my boys were safely in Moonstone with Cassian, and not caught in the middle of this madness.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 96

    +25 Bonus

    The dining room felt toorge with just the two of us seated across from each other. It always had, but now the silence between us made it even more noticable.

    Or maybe it was because I was used to so much noise now. The boys were good babies, but even good babies cry a lot of the time. Not hearing their little voices cooing and crying was driving me mad. I felt like my heart was breaking and it had only been a day.

    I pushed my fork through thest scraps of dinner without really tasting anything. My nerves were buzzing, every little movement put me on edge. Every time Nn shifted his weight or moved his hand I had to fight the urge to snap my head up and stare at him.

    He leaned back in his chair, the wooden legs scraping lightly across the hard floor. I lifted my eyes and looked atChapter 96

    Ellie POV

    him.

    He''d been quiet most of the meal, which was typical, but now his eyes steady, unreadable-were fixed on me.

    "There''s something I need to discuss with you," he said finally, his tone careful, measured.

    My shoulders tightened. ¡°That sounds ominous."

    "It''s not,¡± he replied, though his expression didn''t soften. "It''s about the election. The kingdom elders have set the schedule. I''ll be officially ced on the ballot in six weeks, but there are events leading up to that. Meetings. Appearances."

    }}

    "And you want me to..." I trailed off, my fork ttering onto my te. "Oh. You want me to stand next to you.

    "Not just stand," Nn said, his voice low but firm. "You''re my wife, Ellie. That carries weight. Your presence tells people I''m stable, that I''m supported at home. The council will be watching closely for cracks. The pack will too. Especially in light of everything."

    The word ¡°wife¡± hit harder than it should have. I swallowed against the tightness in my throat. "You mean you want me to y Luna again. Smile pretty, shake hands, and keep quiet."

    His eyes flickered, though I couldn''t tell if it was irritation or amusement. "Not exactly. I want you to be yourself. You''re sharp. People listen when you speak. Besides, people are curious about you right now, they want to know where you''ve been."

    "And... what are we going to tell them about that? We can''t exactly tell the truth. That isn''t going to restore the public trust," I pointed out.

    Nn shifted slightly, the tension in his shoulders increased, and a muscle in his jaw twitched.

    This was a difficult topic to even broach with him. He wanted an exnation, and I couldn''t give him one, not a full one. I could see the wheels turning in his head, feel him reaching to fill in the nks in my story.

    I was afraid of what he was going toe up with to fill those spaces. What conclusions would he draw in my silence?

    I could only guess and none of them were good.

    "I''ve been thinking about that all day," he said with a sigh, his voice dropping to something softer and less certain.

    +25 Bonus

    ¡°If it wasn''t for my behavior, I could say you were sent away in secret to recover from the attack but..."

    ¡°But everyone knows you were frantic to find me," I finish for him. "No one would believe that was all an act."

    "Exactly. So, I''m not certain what the best option is. I was hoping that you might have some input on this."

    Our eyes met, and his stormy grey-blue gaze seemed to waver, something almost vulnerable there for just a moment before he looked away.

    "You''re going to have to admit that you didn''t know where I was," I say carefully.

    I see the twinge in his jaw at my words but he doesn''t immediately argue. Our eyes meet again and I can see the conflict, but he''s still listening.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 97

    "But I think we can spin it in a way that still saves face," I add.

    "How do you mean?¡± he asks cautiously.

    "I think that... there may be some exnation that we cane up with that would ount for you not knowing my whereabouts and for the level of patrol activity here, without admitting the full situation."

    Nn tilted back in the chair slightly, his tall frame stretching back as he looked at the ceiling as if he might find an answer there.

    "Traitors," he muttered.

    "What?" I asked wide-eyed.

    "I could say that you were taken to a hidden location by a trusted ally because I suspected that there were traitors in the pack that had assisted your attacker," he exined. "That way it makes sense that I truly didn''t know your location, and that I was frantic to shake out anyone hiding in the territory, but at the same time I wasn''tpletely out of control of the situation."

    I nodded slowly. "Yes, I think that may work."

    Nn sat forward again, running his fingers through his dark hair as he seemed to consider the possible exnation. A tense silence fell between us.

    I poked at my food for a few more minutes before I couldn''t stand the awkwardness anymore. Sitting with those thoughts was making me feel guilty again.

    "So... for the election you need me for, what? Dinners with elders, public appearances, that kind of thing?"

    "Yes," he said simply. "Early receptions, a few strategy sessions with the council. Nothing strenuous, but your involvement matters. It will help me more than you realize."

    I hesitated, my pulse a little too loud in my ears. The thought of stepping back into that role, even temporarily, left my stomach in knots. But as much as I wanted to resist, I couldn''t ignore the truth.

    Nn was a good leader. Infuriating, impossible, cold as the moon sometimes-but still, a good leader. He had always put the pack first, even if it meant stepping on hearts along the way.

    "All right,¡± I said atst, exhaling slowly. "I''ll stay. I''ll go to your events, sit through the endless elder meetings, smile when I have to. Because-" I paused, biting my lip before forcing the words out. "Because I actually believe in you, Nn. You''re a jerk, but... you''re a good alpha."

    For a moment, silence stretched between us. His eyes-stormy, assessing-softened just a fraction. And then, to myplete surprise, his mouth curved into the ghost of a smile.

    "You think I''m a jerk,¡± he said, sounding faintly amused.

    "That''s the part you focus on?" I demanded, incredulous.

    "I''ll take it," he said with a shrug. "It''s better than what I expected you to say."

    Something in my chest twisted painfully. He was still himself-cool, controlled, always with that edge of distance --but there was something else now, something warmer threaded through the coldness.

    A flicker of heat in the way he looked at me, an undertone in his voice when he said my name.

    +25 Bonus

    And gods help me, I realized I''d missed it. Missed him.

    The thought startled me so badly I nearly knocked over my ss. Why on earth would I miss Nn of all people? The man who had broken me down, who had made me feel small more times than I could count?

    And yet..... here I was, my heart betraying me with every traitorous beat.

    I shifted in my chair, tearing my gaze away. "This doesn''t mean I forgive you," I said, my voice sharper than I intended.

    "I know,¡± he replied, quiet but steady. "I''m not asking you to."

    And that was the problem. He didn''t have to ask. Because somewhere deep inside, against all reason, I wasn''t sure I could stop myself from forgiving him.

 Chapter 98

    Nn POV

    The council chamber of Moonstone was heavy with tension, the kind that clung to the walls and made the air harder to breathe. I stood at the head of the long table, arms crossed, jaw set.

    Ellie sat beside Lance on one end of the table, and Alpha ric and Cassian sat at the other end. I had the full attention of everyone assembled. Not because of any respect or dominance, but because I was practically radiating

    anger.

    I thought that I had a handle on my rage about this situation, but I was wrong. The relief of having Ellie by my side had merely overridden the rage I felt at Cassian for his deception.

    Now, with him in front of me, the anger was impossible to ignore.

    Lance was watching me warily, like he expected me tosh out at an second. His stance beside Ellie was protective, cautious. It was enough of a reminder of my past treatment of her that I knew I had to at least try to control myself.

    I turned my full attention to ric.

    "You understand why I''m here," I said tly.

    ric, his silver hair gleaming in the pale afternoon light, gave a slow, steady nod. "You believe Moonstone has vited our alliance."

    "Believe?" My temper spiked, though I kept my voice even. "Your son concealed my wife''s existence for nearly a year. He orchestrated her disappearance. He harbored her in your territory. That is not a belief, ric. That is fact."

    Cassian didn''t flinch. He sat beside his father at the table, calm as ever, infuriatingly unruffled. My wolf bristled, pacing behind my ribs.

    ric''s frown deepened, though his words were quiet, deliberate. ¡°Cassian?"

    Cassian''s expression didn''t change. "It''s true. From the moment she left the hospital, Ellie has been under my protection."

    ric''s ever-steady eyes fixed on his son for a long moment before moving to Ellie.

    I saw the fraction of a second when his gaze softened, an unfamiliar gentleness crossing his features. It was gone the instant he looked back at

    1.

    "I understand your anger at the situation, but it seems that the circumstances

    necessitated some action on Cassian''s part," he said calmly.

    "You expect me to believe that you had no idea?" I asked ric.

    "Believe what you will, the fact is my son concealed this from me. A matter that I assure you we will be discussing in private."

    Cassian''s expression didn''t change. His eyes were still fixed on me with that defiant confidence that made my

    blood boil.

    I stepped toward Cassian, every muscle taut. "You chose to undermine an alliance between two packs? You chose to interfere with my mate bond?"

    +25 Bonus

    Ellie''s voice cut through the air, firm, steady. "He chose to protect me."

    I turned to her, equal parts startled and enraged by her defense of Cassian. She stood tall, her chin lifted, her eyes bright with conviction.

    Lance sat on the edge of his seat beside her, looking at me cautiously, anticipating my reaction. He was ready to

    pounce on me.

    I took a deep breath, attempting to reel in my anger. I couldn''t lose control now. Not in the middle of a meeting like this.

    "He didn''t force me into anything," Ellie continued. "I asked him for help. He gave it. If you''re going to me someone, me me. Not him.¡±

    Her fierceness... it stopped me cold. She had never spoken to me like that before, not with fire in her words and her shoulders squared as if she were ready to go to war for him.

    Ever since her car ident, she''d had a confidence to her, but this was different. She wasn''t calling me a jerk or pointing out my mistakes; she was standing firm in defense of her choices and her ally.

    I hated that I respected her for it. It would be so much easier to just let my anger take the reins.

    "You''re defending him,¡± I said, harsher than I meant to.

    "Yes." She didn''t falter. "Because he doesn''t deserve your wrath. Without him, I wouldn''t be standing here at all. Nn, I was going to leave no matter what. Cassian only made sure that I did it safely."

    Support

    42

 Chapter 99

    Something sharp twisted in my chest. My wolf snarled, low and restless, the feeling unbearable. She trusted him at her lowest, when she chose to abandon me. It stung like a p to the face.

    I knew Cassian had feelings for her-I''d seen the way his eyes lingered, the way his hand brushed her shoulder as though it was the most natural thing in the world. And now, hearing her defend him so fiercely, it confirmed every suspicion I''d had.

    "Why?" The word tore out of me before I could stop it. "Why do you care so much for him?"

    Her eyes locked on mine. Moonlit. Steady. "Because he treated me like a person when no one else would. Because he respected me when I was at my lowest. Because he didn''t try to stop me from doing what I felt was necessary, he offered his support."}

    Cassian''s gaze flicked toward her then, just briefly, and my stomach turned at the look in his eyes-protective, steady, something deeper that I couldn''t name.

    My hands curled into fists. "That doesn''t exin why you''re hiding behind him like-"

    "Enough." ric''s voice cut in, harder now, his authority filling the room. But I noticed the way his eyes softened when they fell on Ellie once again.

    Something flickered there-something I didn''t understand.

    Cassian''s calm wasn''t arrogance. It wasn''t defiance. It was... something else. Something protective in a way that went beyond friendship or lust. His loyalty to her was absolute, unshakable.

    There was a simr look on ric''s face now. I had suspected when they first came to Silver Fang that something was going on with them; now it was certain.

    And I still had no idea what.

    And for the first time, I wondered if I had misunderstood what tied them together.

    I didn''t ask the question burning on my tongue. Not yet. I couldn''t.

    But my eyes met ric''s, and I could see the conflict there. We both knew that there was something happening that we would need to address if there was any hope of our newly forged alliance surviving.

    I looked at Ellie, my wolf still pacing anxiously, and my heart beating too hard. She didn''t look guilty right now, only angry. If she were having an affair with Cassian, then surely she wouldn''t look so righteously angry.

    "Nn,¡± Lance spoke for the first time. "This isn''t why we''re here."

    I looked at him for a long, tense moment before nodding once. He was right. On some level, this confrontation needed to happen, but it wasn''t the main point of our meeting.

    "Look, why don''t I take Ellie to get some air, and you can get down to business?" Lance offered.

    I nodded, reluctantly agreeing to his suggestion. Lance put his hand on Ellie''s shoulder and steered her toward the exit. As they passed behind Cassian, I saw a look pass between him and Lance.

    For a moment, I could see that there was a bond between the three of them. I remembered hearing theirughter back in the courtyard in Silver Fang.

    I knew that the three of them had grown close, but now I couldn''t help but wonder if pushing them toward each other had created an alliance that was going to destroy me. I had wronged Lance and Ellie so much that if Cassian

    +25 Bonus

    had offered to help them take me down...

    It urred to me that I could ask. Ask if Lance had any knowledge of this n. Ask

    if there was something more between Ellie and Cassian. But I didn''t.

    Because if I was wrong-if I had let jealousy blind me-it would change everything.

    Still, watching Ellie stand so fiercely between us, defending Cassian as if her very life depended on it... I wasn''t sure which possibility was worse.

 Chapter 100

    Ellie POV

    "Hello, my babies," I cooed, rocking the twins in my arms. "Mommy has missed you more than you could possibly know.

    "How do you even hold them both at the same time like that?" Lance asked, amused. He was standing against the wall near the door, watching my little reunion with a fond smile.

    "Lots of practice," I replied. "Say hi to your uncle Lance, boys."

    He pushed away from the wall and came to stand beside me.

    "Look at their little faces," he said softly. "I''ll never get over how tiny they are."

    "But they''ve grown so much since you visitedst," I pointed out.

    "They''re still tiny," he said, reaching to touch their chubby cheeks. "Are you okay?"

    "Of course not. I hate being away from them," I said. I couldn''t hide the quiver in my voice, so I didn''t try.

    "I know." He put his arm around me

    y."You don''t have to do this for Nn''s sake. You can stay here."

    "It''s not for his sake," I replied. "It''s for the packs. Silver Fang and Moonstone. If I cause drama between them right now-

    >>

    "I know. Things are fragile politically. But that''s not your responsibility, Ellie."

    "It is, because I have the ability to help. To make things more stable for everyone. I owe to these two to make sure they have a peaceful world to live in.¡±

    Lance sighed and tightened his grip on me. ¡°You''re too good to others and not nearly as selfish as you should be," he said.

    There was a teasing tone to his voice, but it was undercut by the serious expression on his face. I couldn''t help but smile at him. He knew how hard this was for me, and the fact that he had arranged this short visit so that I could hold my boys meant more than he could possibly know.

    Lance and Cassian were keeping me sane through this. Without them, I wouldn''t have the strength to deal with everything that needed to be done back in Silver Fang.

    "I''ve never been very good at being selfish."

    "I can teach you, if you want."

    Nn POV

    The council chamber had emptied almost as quickly as it had filled, leaving only the lingering echo of arguments and tension in the air. My wolf was restless, pacing behind my ribs, heart hammering with thoughts I couldn''t quite shake.

    I should have been relieved. The alliance with Moonstone had survived, at least outwardly. And yet... there was something gnawing at me.

    ric remained behind, arms folded, watching me with an unreadable expression. "You realize," he said slowly, that there are consequences to actions taken in secrecy. We all make mistakes, Nn. That doesn''t mean we aren''t bound to repair them."

    44

    +25 Bonus

    I crossed my arms, jaw tight. "I get that. But I still don''t understand why you, or your son, would care so much about Ellie. She isn''t one of your people, as far as I know. Why go to such lengths?"

    ric''s eyes flickered, just the slightest shift, like he was weighing how much to reveal. ¡°Some bonds are older than the ones you see. Sometimes... family matters more than circumstance."

    I tensed. "Family? What does that mean?"

    He leaned back, deliberately evasive. "It''s not for me to say, Nn. Some things are meant to remain private. Trust that our interest in her-well, it is genuine, and protective, nothing more."

    Protective. Genuine. The words didn''t sit right. My wolf bristled, instinct screaming caution, warning me that something in ric''s tone wasyered, something I couldn''t see.

    I tried to press further. "That''s... vague. Are you saying she''s connected to your family somehow?"

    A memory came to me suddenly. There were rumors that ric''s daughter, believed

    to have died in childhood, was alive somewhere. Could it be possible that Ellie was that long lost daughter?

    The thought stole my breath for a moment. Was she an alpha''s daughter all this time? It would exin their immediate affinity for her and their odd behavior during their time in Silver Fang.

    ric''s lips twitched, just the faintest edge of a smile. "I''m saying nothing further. The rest... will reveal itself in time, if it needs to. My advice is to focus on the here and now, Nn. Your wife is back. That''s what matters most."

    I swallowed, irritation ring. "Focus on her? That''s easy to say when I haven''t even seen her in-"

    The words caught in my throat. The door was open, giving me a clear view down the corridor. I could see Ellie and Lance making their way back.

    My chest constricted at the sight: Ellie slipping quietly down the corridor, Lance by her side, his arm steadying her. His hand rested on her lower back, guiding her,forting her, like she was the most precious thing he''d ever held.

    I saw the way she leaned into him slightly, not out of obligation, but the kind of trust that came from years of relying on someone to keep you safe.

    My stomach twisted. I denied the implications immediately. Lance? Falling for her? No. That was impossible. Not my brother.

    He was too wild, too unrestrained to want anything steady. He didn''t do rtionships withbels; he didn''t do long-term. He wouldn''t want... whatever this would mean. My mind scrambled, rationalizing, inventing excuses for what I''d just seen.

    Ellie had been through enough. She needed care, support, and someone to stand

    by her while she figured out her next steps. Lance was simply... dependable. That''s

    all.

    And yet, even as I tried to convince myself, the edge of jealousy refused to dissipate.

    ric''s voice pulled me from the thought spiral. "You see, even you, Nn, can be... blind to the obvious. You worry about oues, and you assume intentions. Sometimes, it''s not about desire-it''s about duty. Do not misread loyalty for affection where none is intended."

    I gritted my teeth. "Duty, sure. But what if it''s more than that?"

    He didn''t answer, only gave me a measured look, an almost amused patience that made my blood boil. "You''ll know when you need to know."

    +25 Bonus

    I wanted to press him harder, demand answers, pry into every secret they were holding about Ellie. But the council room, the open space, the shadowed corners- none of it was a private ce to interrogate an alpha like

    ric.

    And more than that... I couldn''t risk scaring Ellie. Not now, not ever again.

    The sight of her with Lance-soft, quiet, trusting-was making my heart race. It shouldn''t have affected me. Not after everything. And yet it did.

    I forced myself to take a deep breath, running my hands down my face. "Fine,¡± I muttered. ¡°We''ll deal with itter. Focus on keeping the alliance intact.¡±

    ric inclined his head, satisfied. "Wise choice."

    I lingered a moment longer before walking into the corridor towards Lance and Ellie. They didn''t change their position, didn''t act like there was anything to hide. That should haveforted me.

    But my wolf..... my instincts... they were screaming that this was only the beginning. And whatever games or secrets were swirling around her, I would uncover them. One way or another.

    Because no matter what, Ellie was mine. My mate. And no power in Moonstone-or in my own pack-would convince me otherwise.

    Support

    4

 Chapter 101

    Nn POV

    I stood before the gathered pack, my shoulders squared, every inch the Alpha they expected me to be. They would never know by looking at me that my heart was racing with anxiety about the lie I was about to weave.

    My icy gaze, honed over years of practice, settled on the reporters in the crowd. The low murmur of voices silenced as my gaze swept across them, lingering on no one in particr, yet heavy enough to make even the most seasoned reporters avert

    their eyes.

    "You all deserve an exnation," I began, my voice carrying easily. ¡°When ine was attacked, when she vanished from our sight, it wasn''t just an assault on her. It was an attack on Silver Fang itself. On me. On every one of you."

    A ripple of unease moved through the crowd. I let it settle before continuing.

    "I did not know where Ellie was. That is true." My jaw flexed, but my voice didn''t waver. "And that was by design. The night of the attack, I discovered something far worse than a single rogue with a vendetta. I discovered rot in our own walls. Traitors. Hidden among our own pack."

    Gasps echoed, but I pressed on before I could lose my nerve.

    "I could not risk her location being discovered-not by the enemy within, nor by those who had already proven they would see her harmed. So yes-I searched. I raged. I drove our warriors into the night, and I demanded answers from allies. I let our enemies believe I was desperate. That I was blind. But the truth is this: the search was not for Ellie, who was being kept safe by a trusted ally. It was to flush out the vipers among us. To see who would slip. To see who would betray their true intentions."

    I let his words hang, scanning the crowd again, daring anyone to breathe too loudly. "And now?" I turned slightly, motioning for Ellie to step forward. "Now my wife stands beside me once more. The Goddess has returned her to us, and the conspiracy meant to break us has failed. Silver Fang stands. Stronger than ever. And I will not rest until everyst traitor is dragged into the light."

    The reporters burst into a frenzy of questions, but I didn''t respond to any of them. I kept my arm firmly around Ellie as I led her away from the chaos. Guards blocked the push of the crowd as I quickly ushered her into the waiting car.

    She sat beside me, looking pale and uncertain as the car pulled away and silence settled between us.

    Neither of us spoke a word until we were back in the packhouse, safely in my office.

    I kept my eyes fixed on Ellie, but my hands were tight fists at my sides. The room felt smaller somehow, the air thick with things unsaid and emotions I couldn''t swallow. My wolf was restless, pacing behind my ribs, echoing every heartbeat, every sharp intake of breath she made.

    "That was... more intense than I expected," she admitted softly.

    I nodded, trying to soften my stance. I didn''t mean to frighten her. I couldn''t quite understand why she seemed so disturbed. Then again, she''d been home for a couple of days now, and I hadn''t had the time to fully apprise her of everything we''d learned about her attacker since she vanished.

    "We''ve been continuing the investigation," I said carefully, trying to keep my voice level, but failing. "The man who attacked you... he''s still in custody. He hasn''t said much, but we''re not letting him hide anything."

    Her gaze lifted to me, tentative, soft, like she wanted to reach out but feared my reaction.

    +25 Bonus

    "I... I want to make him pay, Ellie," I admitted, the words rough, jagged. "I want him to feel-know-what he''s done. To you. To... everything we''ve lost."

    My throat tightened, the word lost heavier than I could bear. My wolf growled low in my chest, a protective warning and a manifestation of the anger that wouldn''t settle. "He hurt you,¡± I continued, voice breaking slightly. ¡°He hurt our babies. And I will- nothing will stop me until he pays for that. Not just him. I''ll hunt down everyone involved and I''ll make them all pay.¡±

    I watched her face, searching for a flicker of anger, guilt, anything. But instead, I saw something I wasn''t ready for: hesitation, fear... and something softer. Something like... regret.

    Ellie POV

    I could feel the tension radiating from him, the raw emotion threatening to break through the walls he so carefully built around himself. And I knew that I''d broken him.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 102

    +25 Bonus

    Not intentionally, not directly, but I had let him believe that our babies were gone, and it had shattered him far worse than I could have guessed. Was this what Lance and Rae had been trying to exin to me while I was gone?

    He was pacing the office like a caged animal, his hands shaking at his sides as he spoke. His voice was low and intense, leaving no doubt about the sincerity of his words.

    "Nn,¡± I said softly, stepping closer. "I know you''re angry. You have every right to be. I¡ª"

    "Don''t," he snapped, the edge in his voice cutting sharper than he intended. His eyes were storm clouds, stormier than I remembered. "Don''t apologize. Don''t you dare try to take responsibility for this."

    But it was my responsibility. All of it. And I couldn''t stop the guilt twisting in my chest. I hadn''t just disappeared from him. I''d hidden the babies. The ones he didn''t even know were alive.

    I swallowed the lump in my throat and reached out, cing my hand lightly on his arm. The contact made him stiffen, but I didn''t pull away. I had to reach him, had to try and soothe some of this unbearable anger.

    If using the mate bond to force him to calm down was my only option, then I''d take it. The tingling sensation passed between us once again. It was warm, pleasant on my fingertips. It calmed me as much as it seemed to calm

    him.

    He stood still, looking down at my hands with an unreadable expression.

    "I''m okay, Nn," I whispered, my heart breaking under the weight of my words I couldn''t yet say aloud. "I''m here."

    He stared at me, chest heaving, eyes narrowing in confusion. "You are not okay."

    I forced myself to nod, even as my mind screamed. If he knew... if he knew...

    "You don''t know," I said quietly, the words trembling. "You don''t know what it''s been like. I... I didn''t want to run away. I didn''t know who I could trust. I¡ª¡±

    "It''s my fault," he insisted, putting his hand over mine. "I drove you away."

    I shook my head, biting my lip. I wanted so badly to calm his guilt, to tell him that his sons were okay. Not yet. Not yet. I couldn''t tell him¡ªnot now. The moment wasn''t safe. But I could hold him. Could let him feel that I was still

    here. Still alive.

    He drew in a sharp breath, gripping the edge of the desk like it would anchor him. "Ellie... if anything happens to

    you-

    "No one''s going to hurt me,¡± I said firmly, though my own voice trembled. "I promise you, Nn."

    He closed his eyes for a moment, and I could see the war waging inside him. Rage, fear, relief... and something softer. Something I wasn''t supposed to see.

    And yet there it was: his wolf, tense but restrained, his aura vibrating with protectiveness that had grown in the months I''d been gone.

    "I..." he started, voice thick. Then stopped. His jaw tightened. I knew he was trying

    to pull himself together, trying to focus on the facts instead of the emotions threatening to drag him under.

    I didn''t let go of his arm. I couldn''t. Not yet. My heart was breaking for him, for what

    he didn''t know, for what I''d hidden. I swallowed hard, wishing I could tell him

    everything, but the fear of what would happen if he knew the

    +25 Bonus

    truth paralyzed me.

    He finally let out a long, shaky breath and looked at me with stormy eyes that softened just a fraction. ¡°I won''t stop,¡± he said quietly, almost to himself. ¡°Not until I know the truth. Not until I make him pay. Not until this... this nightmare ends."

    I nodded, brushing my thumb over the back of his hand. ¡°I know," I whispered. "And I''m here now. That counts for something, doesn''t it?"

    He stared at me a long moment, searching, questioning. I didn''t dare look away. Not yet.

    "Yes," he said finally, voice low, steadying. "It counts."

    And in that fragile truce, in that brief moment of quiet between heartbeats, I realized something terrifying: no matter how much I''d tried to keep him at a distance, no matter how much I''d hidden, no matter how much guilt weighed me down... he was still mine. My mate.

    And I still needed him.

    Even if neither of us wanted this.

 Chapter 103

    Ellie POV

    It was a beautiful day, cool and calm with the smell of autumn flowers in the air. It was hard for Nn to let me go out, his protective instincts still on high alert. But he had agreed to let me meet up with Rae and Lance for lunch.

    It was nice to have an almost normal couple of hours sharing drinks and jokes with my friends. It almost made me forget the chaos and drama that had be my life. But that didn''tst long.

    The moment I stepped into the packhouse, Felicity was there-like a shadow I couldn''t escape. Her eyes were sharp, dangerous, and they locked onto me immediately.

    "Well, well,¡± she said, voice dripping with condescension. "Look who''s back. The great goddess-chosen mate herself."

    I stiffened, trying to keep my emotions in check. Every muscle in my body tensed, every instinct telling me to fight or flee, but I didn''t move. I refused to give her the satisfaction.

    "What do you want, Felicity?" I demanded.

    "I know what you''re doing," she said pointedly. "I see the little touches, the fake innocent looks you give him. You''re up to your old tricks again. You think you can use the mate pull to steal him from me."

    "Nn isn''t some shiny trinket to fight over," I snapped. ¡°He''s got free will, Felicity. What he feels and what he wants, that''s for him to decide."

    "What he feels is love and desire for me!" she shouted, stomping closer to me. Her eyes zed with rage as she invaded my personal space.

    "You''re delusional," I said coldly, my tone harder than I felt. "You can''t just decide what Nn feels, Felicity. You''re not the center of his world."

    Sheughed, sharp and bitter. "Oh, honey, don''t be naive. Nn is mine. He doesn''t care about all that mate nonsense. He doesn''t believe in it-he doesn''t need to. He''s chosen me. Always has. He only gives you any attention at all because he pities you."

    The words hit me like a de, and I fought the urge to react. I reminded myself of what I had to protect. My secret. My babies. I couldn''t let her see the cracks in my

    armor.

    "Is that supposed to scare me?" I asked, keeping my voice level despite the churn of anger and disbelief inside me.

    She smirked, leaning closer. "No, it''s just a warning. There''s a reason he can''t- won''t-turn away from me. Something dark in his past that binds us together forever. Something you could never understand."

    I felt my stomach twist with unease. Her words weren''t just lies-they carried the weight of truth, hints of things I''d never known about Nn, about him before me. And part of me hated that she could unsettle me so easily,

    even now.

    "I don''t need to understand his past," I said firmly, holding my chin high. "It''s none of your concern what happens between us. Whether you believe it or not, I''m not going anywhere."

    Felicity''s lips twitched in a mock smile. "We''ll see about that." And with that, she turned and stalked away, leaving a trail of icy tension in her wake.

    Nn POV

    +25 Bonus

    Cassian spread the evidence he''d gathered across the table in the meeting room. His methodical nature contrasted sharply with the storm of emotions I was feeling. "Look at this," Cassian said, pointing to several documents and reports. "The attacker wasn''t acting alone. He''s just a hired gun. Someone wanted her out of the picture-but not for personal reasons. They were paid, directed, controlled."

    My jaw tightened as I studied the evidence. Slowly, pieces of the puzzle began to align in my mind. "So... she wasn''t targeted because of us personally," I muttered. "It wasn''t a vendetta-it was a job.¡±

    Cassian nodded. "We can''t say that for sure. Whoever orchestrated this had their reasons. And whoever hired him has resources and connections. They knew exactly what they were doing. And they knew Ellie''s movements, her schedule. She was lucky to survive."

    The words hit me harder than I expected. Lucky.

    A sh of memory invaded my mind. The thud of the rogue mming into me, the feeling of my arm tightening around his throat a second toote to stop him from reaching her.

    I had failed to protect her, and then she vanished.

    I had been searching for her for months, imagining all the worst scenarios, and now knowing that she had been intentionally protected-carefully, strategically-brought a mix of relief and guilt that twisted my gut.

    Ellie is my wife, my mate. I should have been the one protecting her all this time. A bitter taste filled my mouth as I looked at Cassian, but I forced it down.

    "Did you find any clue about who contracted him?" I asked, my voice tight.

    Cassian shook his head. ¡°Nothing concrete yet. But I''m working on tracing the money, the orders. We''ll find something. We always do. But... I did want to bring up a possibility that may offend you."

    I raised an eyebrow at him, waiting for him to continue.

    "Your speech yesterday, about having traitors hidden here in the pack... what if that''s exactly what happened?"

    "You''re suggesting that whoever hired that rogue is a member of Silver Fang," I said tensely. My wolf howled in rage at the possibility.

    "They knew her movements, her whereabouts and... it seems like they knew she was pregnant. It couldn''t have been an outsider, could it?" he asked, looking at me with that same calm, steady gaze that always pissed me off.

    I exhaled slowly, running a hand through my hair. ¡°You''re right, and I hate it.¡±

    Cassian''s eyes softened slightly. "Whoever did this spent a long time nning it," he said carefully. ¡°You need to take a long, hard look at those closest to you. Are you sure that everyone in the pack house can be trusted?"

    ¡°Damn it,¡± I growled. I straightened to my full height, my muscles tense with the need for action, though there was none that I could take. "I''ll find them. Whoever helped with this, no matter how small their role, I will find them all."

    "I''m confident you will," Cassian said calmly. "I suspect that when you identify one,

    the rest will show themselves like rats fleeing a sinking ship.¡±

    ¡°Rats. That''s exactly what they are. Vermin, and I will find them.¡±

    Cassian''s handnded on my shoulder with a firm thud. The contact pulled me back

    to the present. I looked down

    +25 Bonus

    at the documents on the desk again.

    "Thank you,¡± I said reluctantly. ¡°For continuing to aid in the investigation."

    ¡°She means a lot to all of us,¡± he replied softly. "Don''t forget that.¡±

    I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. My anger, my frustration, my need to control everything¡ªit was all there, but beneath it was a fierce protective drive. I wouldn''t allow anything to hurt her again. Not now, not ever.

    Whatever Cassian''s motivation, I knew that he felt the same. My wolf might bristle with jealous rage when he was near, but I knew that he would keep Ellie safe in any way possible. For now, I had to trust him.

    We were allies in this fight, whether we liked it or not.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 104

    Nn POV

    Lance didn''t knock. He never did. He just pushed the door open and came inside, his jaw tight, his movements

    restless.

    I''d been in my office all morning pouring over employment records for every person that had worked in the pack house in the past five years. I was already high strung, the revtions from my meeting with Cassian yesterday at the forefront of my mind.

    My wolf stirred instantly, wary. Lance only carried himself like that when he was about to start a fight.

    I set my pen down and leaned back in my chair, narrowing my eyes at him. "What?"

    "You really going to y dumb with me?" he shot back, closing the door a little harder than necessary. His eyes were burning, the same fire I''d seen in him since we were boys. That old rage he always carried toward me. "Ellie told me about Felicity."

    My stomach dropped, but I forced my face to remain calm. ¡°What about her?"

    "Don''t start with me, Nn." He stepped closer, bracing his hands on my desk. "Ellie told me everything. The way Felicity cornered her. The things she said about you- about the two of you." His voice cracked, anger sharp at the edges. "And you didn''t think you should mention that?"

    I straightened slowly, letting the silence stretch before I answered. "Lance, what are you talking about? When did this happen?"

    "Yesterday," Lance snapped out. "Do you really expect me to believe that you don''t know?"

    The words grated. My wolf snarled, furious that he was questioning me. ¡°Watch your tone,¡± I warned. "No, I don''t know. Ellie hasn''t said anything to me, and I haven''t spoken to Felicity today. I''ve been busy."

    "That''s always your excuse." He leaned forward, voice low and unyielding. "Not this time. This isn''t just about Felicity. This is about you, about whatever it is you''re hiding."

    I frowned. "What the hell are you talking about?"

    His gaze

    searched mine, like he was digging for something I''d buried deep. "Felicity told Ellie that she''s got some dirt on you. She said there''s some secret between the two of you that makes it impossible for you to leave her."

    The words hit like a blow to my ribs. My breath caught, and for a moment I couldn''t speak. Memories surged, the roguends, the blood, the weight of promises I could never unmake.

    My jaw flexed, but I kept my tone cold. "Drop it.¡±

    He mmed a hand against the desk, rattling the pens. "Don''t tell me to drop it! Is she ckmailing you or something? Is this about what happened to our parents?¡±

    I stood abruptly, my chair scraping back against the floor. My wolf pressed hard against my skin, demanding I shut him down before he crossed any further lines. "I said drop it, Lance."

    But he didn''t. He straightened, shoulders squared, and voice like steel.

    "I''m not going to stand by and let you subject her to this bullshit again. You swore that you would protect her from Felicity if she came back. I''m not going to allow you to break your promise to her, not gain."

    "It''s none of your damn business, Lance."

    +25 Bonus

    "I love her, Nn. I love Ellie."

    The world went still. For a heartbeat, I thought I''d misheard him. But conviction

    in his eyes made my wolf snarl so loudly inside me I almost flinched.

    "What did you just say?" My voice was low, dangerous.

    "You heard me." His chin lifted, defiant. "I''ve loved her for months now, maybe longer. And I can''t keep pretending I don''t."

    Rage, white-hot and consuming, surged through me. My wolf wed at me, demanding I tear the room apart. She''s my wife," I growled, every sybleced with warning.

    Lance didn''t back down. "She''s miserable, Nn. She doesn''t want this life with you. And you know it."

    ((

    The usation cut deep because there was truth in it. But hearing it from him, my own brother, was unbearable.

    "You think you know what she wants?" I snapped. "You think you understand her better than I do?"

    "I don''t think, I know." His voice cracked again, softer now, raw. "I see the way she looks at me. I see the way she breathes easier when I''m around. She deserves more than your anger and your secrets. She deserves someone who can make her happy."

    I shook my head, disbelief warring with fury. "And you think that''s you?"

    "Yes," he said simply, no hesitation. "It''s me."

    For a moment, the air between us vibrated with violence. My wolf was pacing, howling, demanding blood. But beneath the fury was something else. Fear.

    Because as much as I wanted to deny it, as much as I wanted to tear his words apart, some small part of me knew he wasn''t wrong.

    I forced myself to steady my breathing, to lock away the storm wing at my insides. "You''re out of line," I said finally, voice low.

    "Maybe I am." His expression softened, though his resolve didn''t waver. "But I can''t keep pretending. I want to be with her. And I''m asking you-" he swallowed hard "-to back off. To let me try.

    The audacity of it made my vision blur. My fists clenched at my sides, every muscle taut. ¡°You''re asking me to step aside,¡± I repeated, almost disbelieving.

    "Yes." His voice was quiet, but steady. "I''m asking you to let me love her the way she deserves."

    Silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. Finally, I exhaled, dragging a hand over my face.

    "You don''t understand," I said, forcing the words out carefully. "Even if I wanted to-" my throat tightened, the lie bitter on my tongue ¡°-it''s not possible right now. The media are circling like vultures. Every move we make is being scrutinized. The council''s breathing down my neck. Ellie is under a spotlight she never asked for, and any scandal, any shift in her ce here, would be dangerous for her. We still don''t know who targeted her or why."

    It was an excuse. A weak one. And we both knew it.

    Lance''s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°So you''re keeping her locked in a cage, for her own good?"

    "I''m protecting her," I snapped.

    "No, Nn.¡± His voice was sharp, cold now. "You''re protecting yourself. From the truth. From me."

 Chapter 105

    Nn POV

    After the conversation with Lance, after his usations and that damn confession, my wolf was already raw and restless. I needed control. Answers. Something I could sink my teeth into before I lost my grip entirely.

    So when Cassian passed me another stack of reports detailing minor discrepancies in guard shifts, strange movements logged at the borders, missing hours from a handful of pack members, and other odd urrences, I seized on it like a lifeline.

    I spent the night pouring over the evidence, every line, every note, until my eyes burned. And the deeper I dug, the clearer it became.

    They weren''t mistakes. They were patterns. Patterns that all traced back to one name.

    My heart ached at the possibility. I couldn''t ignore it, though. At the same time, I didn''t want to jump to conclusions. I had to follow up on these leads and make absolutely certain.

    By dawn, I had my first suspect in custody.

    The young warrior trembled in the chair across from me, his wrists bound, sweat beading at his temple. He was barely out of training, someone I''d thought too inexperienced to be dangerous.

    But weakness was its own danger, and Felicity had always been a predator skilled at sniffing it out.

    "Tell me why,¡± I said, my voice cold as ice.

    His mouth opened and shut like a fish out of water, but no words came.

    I let my alpha presence fill the room, heavy and suffocating, until his breath hitched. "You will answer me," I growled.

    Finally, he broke. "She... she promised me a ce at her side. She said if I helped her, I''d rise faster. That I''d be more than just another nameless soldier.¡±

    My jaw clenched so hard it ached. "And what did she tell you to do?"

    "Watch." His voice was hoarse, ashamed. "To watch your wife. To follow her movements. Report everything back

    to her."

    Ellie.

    My wolf roared inside me, fury so sharp I nearly lost control. "During the time she was gone?"

    He nodded frantically. "Yes. She said... she said you were too blind to see that Ellie wasn''t fit to stand beside you. She''s a rogue; she can''t be trusted."

    I forced myself to breathe, to keep my hands steady, though every part of me wanted to tear him apart. "Who else?" I demanded. "You weren''t the only one."

    His silence was answer enough.

    Within the hour, two more were dragged in, both with the same terrified faces, the same pathetic excuses. Each of them folded under my presence, each of them admitting to the same orders: spy on Ellie, feed Felicity every scrap of information they could.

    It wasn''t enough. I needed more. The picture was emerging, but I couldn''t ept it. Every part of my mind

    +25 Bonus

    rejected it.

    Felicity didn''t trust Ellie, I knew that. I understood that. So far, this only proved that she was paranoid. I couldn''t prove that she had actually done anything wrong. Not yet.

    By the second day of questioning, the pieces began to click together. A trail of lies, bribes, and subtle threats, all of it leading back to her. Felicity hadn''t just been harassing and bullying Ellie; she had been orchestrating a n to get rid of her.

    And then one name surfaced.

    Not a spy. Not a warrior.

    A servant. One who worked exclusively in the pack house. An older woman who tended to Ellie''s needs. She always seemed so motherly...

    The woman trembled even before she sat down in the chair across from me, wringing her hands until her knuckles went white.

    She was older, someone who''d been in the pack house kitchen since before I became Alpha. She''d cooked for me as a boy. She was so trusted here that I never would have thought to suspect her.

    Bile rose in my throat as I realized where this was going. Ellie had trusted this woman, relied on her, and Felicity had taken advantage of that.

    She was so much colder and more cruel than I ever could have imagined.

    "You know why you''re here," I said, voice hard.

    Tears welled in her eyes. "Please... I never meant for it to go that far."

    My wolf snapped at the leash. ¡°What did you do?"

    Her lips trembled. "It was her idea. Felicity. She came to me, said she needed a

    favor. She told me that it was necessary..."

    My hands curled into fists. "What favor?"

    Her gaze dropped to the floor. "I poisoned her dinner."

    The words made my breath catch in my throat. The image of Ellie''s desperate, frustrated expression shed through my mind. She told me she''d been poisoned, and I called her a liar.

    My breath went ragged, my wolf howling with rage. I mmed my hand down on the desk, the wood cracking under the force. The woman flinched so hard she nearly toppled from her chair.

    "When?" I demanded, even though I already knew. I needed to hear it.

    ¡°Almost a year ago. At the feast... the first one with the Moonstone alpha.¡±

    Memories crashed over me, Ellie red-faced, outraged that I wouldn''t believe her. Felicity mocked her, using her of being dramatic. And I''d taken Felicity''s side. But all along, it had been this.

    "You poisoned my mate,¡± I said slowly, deliberately, my voice low and lethal. "At Felicity''smand."

    She nodded, sobbing now. "Felicity told me it wouldn''t be enough to kill. Just to weaken her. I thought-''

    6697

    Nn POV

    After the conversation with Lance, after his usations and that damn confession,

    my wolf was already raw and restless. I needed control. Answers. Something I could sink m

 Chapter 106

    Nn POV

    It was three in the morning by the time I finally stopped.

    My desk was buried beneath the weight of it. The printouts, intercepted text messages, copies of emails, and recordings of call logs.

    Every thread I tugged unraveled into another, all of it twisting together into a knot I couldn''t ignore. It was the kind of proof no one could deny, no matter how much I wanted to.

    Felicity''s schemes.

    Her fingerprints were on everything. The spies in the pack house, the poisoned meal nearly a year ago, the constant drip of whispered lies meant to erode Ellie''s ce by my side.

    All of it traced back to her.

    I didn''t even need to drag Ellie''s attacker into it, not tonight. I wasn''t sure I could stomach hearing him confirm what I already knew-that Felicity had known Ellie was pregnant, that she''d ordered her death anyway.

    My chest ached, too raw for words like heartbroken. No, this wasn''t heartbreak. This was being gutted, hollowed out, as if something vital had been torn from me and ground into the dirt.

    How had ite to this?

    I leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes, trying to push away the images shing through my mind. Not the proof spread across my desk. Not Ellie, pale and broken on the ground after the poison had nearly killed her.

    Not the thought of our unborn children stolen from us before they had a chance to take a breath.

    No, the images that cut deepest were the oldest ones.

    The first time I met Felicity, she''d been six years old, a skinny little girl with scraped knees and messy pigtails. I was seven, bleeding in the dirt after my father''s training had gone too far again.

    They called it discipline. I knew better, even then.

    Silver Fang wasn''t arge or powerful pack back then. My parents were ambitious, determined to grow the pack into something formidable. To make that happen, they needed me, the firstborn son and future alpha, to be perfect.

    They didn''t care what it took to make that happen. So, while the other children yed in the summer sun, I trained in the fields, from sunup until my body gave out.

    I could still remember the look of disgust on my father''s face as he looked at me lying on the ground, my smeared in dirt and blood. "Don''te home until you''ve learned to act like a man."

    face

    I hadn''t expected anyone to find me that day. I''d hidden away from the other kids, ashamed of my weakness, determined not to drag myself home until I could stand tall again.

    But she found me.

    Felicity came running across the field, a half-eaten pastry in her hand-some kind of sticky summer treat the kids used to beg the bakers for.

    She didn''t know me, not really. I wasn''t the Alpha''s son to her then. I was just a boy curled in the dirt, trying not

    +25 Bonus

    to cry.

    And she offered me the rest of her pastry.

    "You look sad," she said, tilting her head curiously.

    I hadn''t answered. I didn''t know how. It was such a simple observation that it froze

    me in ce. Then her little hand was shoving the pastry at me.

    "This is really sweet, it''ll cheer you up!"

    It was the first time anyone had looked at me and seen more than a title or an opportunity. The first time anyone had seen me for what I was, a sad little boy.

    I thought that meant something. For years, I thought it meant everything.

    She had been the one constant in my life, the first warmth I ever felt. When my parents drove me until my body gave out, Felicity was there.

    When I believed no one in this world could love me for who I was, Felicity proved me wrong.

    I made her so many promises, and she was the only one I ever tried to follow through for. I made Silver Fang into something powerful, something to be proud of, and I did it all with her by my side.

    She held me when it was almost too much, she made me feel safe when the weight of it all was crushing me. And I let her have her way, I spoiled her in every way I could...

    But now?

    Now she had traded my children''s lives for ambition. She had turned her loyalty, her cunning, her ess, into weapons against me. Against Ellie. Against our family.

    I pressed the heels of my hands into my eyes, fighting the burn. No matter how hard

    I tried, I couldn''t reconcile the girl with the woman she''d be.

    That little girl with scraped knees had grown into someone who saw bing my Luna as more important than the lives of my unborn children.

    The thought made me sick.

    And the worst part?

    I still loved her.

    It wasn''t the same way I felt about Ellie, not the bond that burned and refused to break no matter how I fought it, but it was strong in a different way.

    A part of me would always love Felicity, because she had been the first. My first friend. My first taste of kindness. My first love.

    But that love was a ghost now. A hollow echo of something that no longer existed.

    I nced back down at the evidence, my jaw tightening as the fury swelled again. Logic told me it was adrenaline making my veins feel like ice, but it didn''t matter. My wolf paced inside me, restless, snarling, demanding justice.

    Felicity couldn''t be trusted. Not again. Not ever.

    +25 Bonus

    I had given her too many chances. I had turned away from her schemes, her insults,

    her petty cruelties, because I didn''t want to see what was staring me in the face.

    Because part of me wanted to believe the girl with the pastry was still there, somewhere, buried under the venom.

    But she wasn''t.

    She had chosen her path.

    And now I had to choose mine.

    I didn''t stop for sleep. There was no point; I knew it wouldn''t havee. Instead, I summoned my highest-ranking betas, the heads of security, the council members who still had my trust.

    By four a.m., they were all awake and gathering in the great hall for an emergency meeting.

    The evidence felt heavy in my hands as I carried it there. Every page felt like it added another stone to the crushing weight in

    my

    chest.

    Cassian was there when I arrived, Ellie and Lance sitting beside him, looking exhausted and confused. I didn''t offer any exnation.

    I couldn''t, and I could tell by the solemn look on Cassian''s face that I didn''t have to.

    He understood what this

    meant.

    I''d found the traitor.

    When the guards informed me Felicity was on her way, I dismissed them with a sharp wave. I needed a moment.

    The hall was silent, the air thick with expectation. I stood at the head of the long table, my reflection faint in the polished wood.

    My wolf''s growl rumbled low in my chest, vibrating through me, making the room feel too small, too close.

    Any second now, she would walk through those doors.

    And I didn''t know which part of me would speak first-the Alpha who needed to bring

    her down, or the boy who still remembered the girl with scraped knees and a sticky pastry clutched in her hand.

 Chapter 107

    Ellie POV

    It was obvious to all of us that something was terribly wrong.

    Nn had summoned all of us to a predawn meeting. Lance and Cassian were here, along with the leaders of the pack. It was clear that something very serious was going on.

    He was standing there with a stack of documents on the table before him. His shoulders were tense, his eyes down on the documents with a look of concentration that worried me. This wasn''t the normally cold man I knew; he looked like he was physically holding back a storm.

    I wanted to ask what the hell was going on, but I couldn''t bring myself to break the tense silence.

    Lance put his hand on the back of my chair, a protective gesture that calmed my nerves just a little. I looked to him and found that his expression was the same mix of unease and confusion that I was feeling.

    Cassian, on the other hand, looked like he had been expecting this. His posture was stiff like he was prepared to strike at a moment''s notice.

    Then Feliciity walked in.

    It felt like all of the air was sucked out of the room.

    Nn stood at the far end of the long table, the Alpha in fullmand, though his hands trembled just enough that I noticed. He ced his pal

    on the stack of papers, and his stormy eyes lifted and locked on Felicity.

    She paused for just a moment before her heels clicked across the floor. She was made up, dressed to the nines despite the hour. The look on her face betrayed her unease, though.

    I leaned a little closer to Lance as I felt him go stiff beside me. His hatred of Felicity might have been the reason, but I had a feeling he could sense the same thing I did. Something was off about the way she and Nn were looking at each other.

    "Felicity has betrayed this pack."

    The words struck like thunder, echoing off the stone walls. Nn''s voice seemed to lodge in my mind. His tone was firm, but there was a quiver just at the end that gave away the emotion.

    All eyes turned to Felicity, who sat there primly, looking at him with a defiant tilt to her chin.

    "She orchestrated the attempt on my wife''s life. She ordered the poisoning at the first formal dinner with Moonstone. She ordered the attempted assassination by the rogue now in our custody. She knew Ellie was pregnant, and she gave themand anyway."

    The room gasped in unison. My hands went numb. I clutched at the edge of the table, trying to anchor myself as the world tilted. Lance''s handnded on my shoulder, anchoring me.

    Felicity didn''t flinch. Her chin lifted, and her voice rang out steady, almost pitying.

    "You can''t believe this. Nn, anyone could have forged evidence. Anyone could have twisted things to make it look like me."

    But her eyes were fixed on him, not on the council. On him alone.

    And when Nn cut her off-"Enough"-the crack of his voice left no room for doubt.

    +25 Bonus

    The room felt icy as we all waited for something to happen. The pack council held theirments, waiting to see how Nn would handle this.

    This was a test of his leadership. None of us could speak up now to help him through this. It would make him look weak.

    "You killed my children," Nn said, his voice raw.

    Felicity''s mask slipped. ¡°I did it for us!¡± she screamed, her voice shrill with outrage. "Everything I did was for you. For what we swore to each other!"

    The words were knives. I froze, staring between them, the shape of something unspoken rising like smoke.

    Swore to each other. What had they sworn? What bond tied them together that gave her the audacity to say such a thing here, now, in front of everyone?

    But Nn''s face was stone. "You raised your hand against my mate. Against my children. That cannot be forgiven."

    The sound of my own heartbeat roared in my ears. Children. He still believed them gone. My stomach twisted with guilt, but there was no space for that now. Not with Felicity ring at me like she wanted to burn me alive.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 108

    Nn''s voice cut through again, colder than steel. "As Alpha of Silver Fang, I strip you of all rights and privileges. You are banished, effective immediately."

    Shock rippled across the chamber, but my eyes stayed locked on Felicity.

    For the first time, herposure cracked fully. She looked at Nn as though he''d ripped her heart from her body. Then her gaze slid to me, venomous, seething.

    "This isn''t over," she hissed. "You''ll regret this."

    The guards moved in, nking her, but her eyes never left mine until the heavy doors mmed shut behind her.

    The chamber erupted-voices shing, council members demanding exnations, warriors muttering in outrage. I sat frozen, hollow, every muscle taut.

    I''d hated her for years, but this was worse than anything I had imagined. Felicity hadn''t just disliked me. She hadn''t just schemed.

    She had wanted me dead. Wanted my children dead.

    And Nn

    Nn had carried this truth into the room like a de and cut her from his life in one stroke. He hadn''t taken her side. He hadn''t made excuses or med me for driving her to it.

    He banished her.

    When the meeting finally dissolved, people filing out in a tide of whispers and shaken faces, I didn''t move. Not until it was just the two of us left in the room.

    He stood near the far wall, his hands braced against the table, head bowed. The posture of someone who had just cut out his own heart.

    I swallowed hard and forced my legs to carry me closer. "You didn''t tell me you were investigating her.¡±

    His head lifted, and the look in his eyes nearly stopped me in my tracks. Grief. Rage. Guilt. All tangled together.

    "I couldn''t," he said, voice rough. "I couldn''t risk her knowing I suspected her. She had too many eyes in this house already."

    My throat tightened. "You could have told me."

    His expression softened then, in the smallest, saddest way. "You''ve had enough burdens, Ellie. This one... I had to carry alone."

    I wanted to argue, but the weight in his voice silenced me. I pressed my arms around myself, feeling suddenly cold. "She said you swore something. That there''s something only she knows. What did she mean?"

    His jaw worked, his eyes flicking away. For a long moment, I thought he wouldn''t answer. But then, quietly, he said, "There are things in my past... things I''m not proud of. Things no one else can use against me-except her. She''s the only one who knows."

    Fear stirred low in my belly. I''d always known Nn carried shadows, but hearing him admit it like this made them feel suddenly close, reaching for me too. "If she tells people-"

    "Let her." His voice was steel again, final and unyielding. "Whatever truth she has, whatever poison she wants to spit, I couldn''t keep her here. I won''t risk her near you. Not again."

    +25 Bonus

    I could see it clearly in his eyes-he was devastated. Banishing her hadn''t been

    some clean stroke of authority-it had gutted him.

    I reached out,ying a tentative hand over his clenched fist. "Nn..."

    He looked at me, and for a heartbeat, the Alpha mask slipped. I saw the boy beneath, the man who had once trusted Felicity with pieces of himself he''d never given anyone else.

    My chest ached. I had secrets of my own, truths I was keeping from him even now. The knowledge that our sons were alive pressed heavily on my tongue, but I bit it back. He wasn''t ready. I wasn''t ready.

    So instead, I gave him the only truth I could. "You did the right thing."

    He didn''t answer, just looked at me with those storm-dark eyes, torn between fury and grief.

    And in the silence that followed, the truth hung heavy between us: he had cut away

    a part of his past tonight, but the ghosts of it weren''t gone. And both of us still carried secrets that could shatter everything if spoken aloud.

 Chapter 109

    Ellie POV

    The packhouse felt different without Felicity.

    Of course, it wasn''t just her who was gone. Half the staff was sent away the same day. I was pretty sure Nn didn''t sleep at all that night. Now, dayster, I still wasn''t sure he''d slept much.

    The packhouse was too quiet in some ways, too tense in others. The feeling of being watched, of being followed, was gone. But the absence wasn''t peace-it was the heavy silence after the chaos of a storm. We were all waiting to see the damage in the aftermath.

    Nn was unraveling.

    He tried to hide it, but I saw the cracks. The way his hands balled into fists when warriors hesitated to follow his orders. The clipped, harsh tone he used with the kitchen staff when the food wasn''t ready fast enough.

    The shadows under his eyes from nights spent buried in reports instead of sleeping.

    Felicity''s supporters had been rooted out, one by one. Some left willingly, tails tucked, while others had to be escorted from the territory in disgrace. Nn had ordered the entire household staff investigated, and the process left everyone twitchy and raw.

    Even the most loyal servants looked over their shoulders like they expected to be used next.

    And the worst part is that he was fully justified. This wasn''t a witch hunt. He had all of the proof of betrayal from those we had thought could be trusted.

    I watched some of them leave, feeling my stomach twist with disgust and anger as I saw many of the people I had entrusted my safety to leave in disgrace for actively working to harm me.

    I understood why he was doing it, all of us did. She had poisoned me once. If Nn hadn''t dug deep enough, if he''d missed someone... well, it didn''t bear thinking about.

    But still, watching the fear spread through the pack like wildfire unsettled me. This wasn''t just an Alpha ensuring loyalty. This was Nn on a knife''s edge,shing out at anyone close enough to touch.

    And it scared me, just a little.

    Not because I thought he''d hurt me-never that-but because the man who once carried his burdens so carefully was now letting them bleed through every crack.

    He''d banished the woman who knew him best, and now it seemed he didn''t quite know how to hold himself together without her shadow looming nearby.

    She had broken his trustpletely.

    When he snapped at a young warrior in the courtyard-barking so sharply the poor boy nearly dropped his training spear-I found myself flinching. Not at Nn''s voice, but at how emotional his tone was. A dangerous edge, born from wounds too deep to heal.

    I didn''t know how to help him. I didn''t even know if he wanted help.

    Which was why, when Rae arrived, I nearly copsed into her arms with relief.

    She came breezing in like sunlight after weeks of storms, her smile warm, herughter easy. "Ellie, you look like hell. Have you left the house at all this week or have you decided to waste away like some tragic novel character?"

    +25 Bonus

    Her teasing tone pulled augh out of me before I could stop it. "You''re exaggerating. He hasn''t locked me away. Just... hovering. Constantly."

    "Mm. Sounds romantic,¡± she said dryly, wrinkling her nose. "Or suffocating.¡±

    We slipped into my sitting room, away from the watchful eyes of warriors and staff, and for the first time in days, I felt myself breathe freely.

    Rae poured herself a cup of tea from the tray and curled her feet under her on the couch, asfortable as if she lived here. "So, have you thought any more about Moonstone?"

    The question stilled me. I had, of course-I thought about it every night when Iy awake staring at the ceiling, picturing my boys. Wondering if they were eating enough, if they were crying for me. The ache of not holding them was its own form of torture.

    "Yes," I admitted softly. "I think... I think I need to go soon. I can''t stand being this far away anymore.

    Rae reached across the table and squeezed my hand. "Then let''s go together. A few days at Moonstone would do you good. And the boys. Plus, I haven''t actually met them yet. I''m dying to pinch their cute little cheeks."

    Her certainty steadied me. I nodded, fighting the lump in my throat. "All right. Soon."

    Rae leaned back, a sly smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Good. Because I hear Cassian''s been a very doting uncle, but I''m sure he''d like a break... or maybe we could visit with him, too."

    The shift in her tone was enough to make me arch a brow. "Oh?"

    She pretended not to notice, taking a long sip of tea that didn''t quite hide the faint flush creeping up her cheeks.

    My lips curved. "Rae... do you have a crush on Cassian?"

    Her eyes snapped to mine, wide with mock outrage. "What? No. Absolutely not."

    I tilted my head, enjoying this far too much. "You got defensive awfully fast."

    "I did not!" she shot back, setting her teacup down with a little too much force. "I''m simply saying that Cassian has been taking care of the boys, and if you''re going to see the boys, chances are he''ll be around. That''s all."

    I smirked, leaning on my hand. ¡°Uh-huh. And I suppose the fact that you just turned red has nothing to do with him."

    "I''m not red," she muttered, fanning her face. "It''s just warm in here."

    Iughed, the sound bubbling up so easily it surprised me. ¡°Rae, it''s fine. You can

    admit it. He''s handsome. And... honestly, you could do worse."

    Her re softened into reluctant amusement. "You''re insufferable." "And you''re blushing."

    She threw a cushion at me, and I caught it, stillughing. It felt good, like a weight had lifted for just a little while.

    Theughter faded after a moment, though, and I found myself looking out the window toward the training grounds where Nn''s voice had thundered earlier. ¡°Things are hard here right now. He''s... different since she left."

    Rae''s expression sobered. "Different how?"

    +25 Bonus

    I hesitated. I didn''t want to make it sound worse than it was. ¡°Angrier. He''s pushing everyone, testing everyone. He doesn''t trust anyone anymore. Not fully."

    "That makes sense," she said softly. "He loved her and she betrayed him in the worst way."

    "I know... I don''t me him for being angry. I just hope that his anger doesn''t stay this strong for long. The pack needs him to be strong and in control. This has shaken everyone. I don''t want people to doubt him as alpha because of this." Rae studied me for a long moment. ¡°And you?¡±

    I forced a smile, though it felt thin. "I''m fine. Just... trying to keep up." She didn''t call me on the lie, though her eyes said she knew. Instead, she reached over and squeezed my hand again. "A trip to Moonstone will be good for you. For both of you, maybe. He could use some space. Sometimes stepping away from the storm is the only way to survive it."

    Her words lingered long after she left.

    Because I couldn''t help but wonder-when I went to Moonstone, when I saw my sons again¡ªwhat storms would still be waiting for me here when I came back.

 Chapter 110

    Ellie POV

    +25 Bonus

    The water was calm that morning, the sunlight spilling across its surface like liquid gold. Lance steered the boat, but his expression told me he was deep in thought. We had just passed into Moonstone territory.

    The quiet should have been peaceful, but both of us were carrying too much weight for it to feel like anything other than heavy.

    Lance broke the silence first. "He''s not himself, Ellie."

    I didn''t have to ask who he meant. Nn''s shadow clung to every word we spoke these days.

    ¡°I know,¡± I said softly, wrapping my arms around myself. ¡°It''s like..... something broke in him when he banished her. He''s angry. Suspicious. It''s getting worse, not better." Lance''s jaw tightened. "I''ve seen it too. He''s pushing everyone too hard. And the thing is, we need him steady right now. The pack can''t afford an Alpha who''s unraveling."

    I stared at the rippling water, my chest aching. "I don''t know how to help him. I think part of him mes me, even if he won''t say it. If I hadn''t been here-if the goddess hadn''t tied me to him-Felicity would still be at his side, and he wouldn''t be..." I trailed off, unable to say like this.

    "Don''t," Lance said sharply. His gaze locked on mine, fierce and unwavering. "Don''t you dare me yourself. None of this is your fault, Ellie. Felicity made her choices. Nn made his. Don''t carry their sins on your back."

    The intensity of his voice made me swallow hard. Lance always had a way of cutting through my self-doubt before it could fester too deep.

    Before I could answer, a whistle carried across the water. We both looked up to see another boat approaching from downstream. My breath caught when I recognized the tall figure at the helm-Cassian. And in the seat before him, two little bundles were bundled in soft nkets.

    The moment I saw them, my heart stuttered. My boys.

    Rae was on deck, watching for him. I could see her wave excitedly before moving to lower the anchor. Lance killed the engine and followed me out.

    Cassian guided his boat alongside ours with practiced ease. I watched impatiently as he and Lanceid a nk between the boats.

    I rushed across immediately, running to the boys. Cassian''s grin was easy, but his eyes softened when he lifted the twins one by one into my arms.

    "They''ve missed you," he said simply.

    I didn''t answer-couldn''t. My throat closed up as I held my sons close, inhaling their baby-soft scent, brushing kisses across their dark curls. They were bigger now, at least it seemed that way. It had only been a week and a half, but it felt like a lifetime.

    Guilt hit me sharp and unrelenting. How many moments like this had I already missed?

    "They''re perfect," I whispered hoarsely, though my chest ached like it was breaking in half.

    The hours that followed blurred into joy and ache mingled together. Weid nkets across the deck of the boat, and the twins wriggled andughed as we tickled their bellies, their sweet giggles carrying across the water.

    ATT

    +25 Bonus

    Lance let one of them gnaw on his thumb, pretending to wince dramatically until the baby squealed with delight. Rae joined us not long after, herughter ringing bright as she shook a rattle back and forth with the other twin.

    It was Cassian, though, who surprised me most. He was usually so guarded, so controlled. But with the twins, his walls fell away. He crouched beside them, making ridiculous faces until they squealed, then lifting them high into the air so they could see the sun glittering on the water.

    Rae''s cheeks went pink whenever his hand brushed hers as they steadied the boys together, and I couldn''t help but smile at the sight.

 Chapter 111

    For a little while, it almost felt like a family outing-normal and safe.

    But that illusion shattered when the twins grew tired, their eyelids drooping as Cassian tucked them gently back into the boat. My arms felt painfully empty when he lifted them from me, and I lingered on the edge of the deck, unwilling to let them go.

    "I don''t know how much longer I can stand this," I admitted, my voice low, raw. "Being away from them. Pretending they don''t exist in my life here. It''s tearing me apart, Cassian."

    He looked at me then, really looked, and his expression carried no armor, no calction. Onlypassion.

    "They''re safe," he said firmly. "They''re loved. And every sacrifice you''ve made has given them that. I know it doesn''t make the distance easier, but they are in the best hands I can give them."

    I nodded, blinking fast against the tears threatening to fall. But why, Cassian? Why are you doing all this for me? You barely knew me before all of this started. Why would you go to so much trouble?"

    For a long moment, he didn''t answer. His gaze lingered on the twins, then shifted back to me, his voice quieter than I''d ever heard it.

    sister."

    ¡°)

    "Because I''m their uncle... and I mean that literally. Ellie, I think that you might be my

    The words stole the air from my lungs. I blinked at him, certain I''d misheard. "What?"

    He didn''t flinch, didn''t smile as if it were some cruel joke. My father, ric and I... we''ve suspected for a while. There are pieces of your past, fragments that match with the family we lost. We''re not certain yet, but... we think you could be her. The sister I thought was gone forever."

    Shock rooted me in ce, my heart thundering. "That''s... impossible," I whispered, though even as I said it, doubt gnawed at me. So much of my past was shadowed in secrets, things I still didn''t understand. Could it be true?

    Cassian only ced a steady hand on my shoulder. "I wouldn''t tell you if I didn''t believe it mattered. But whether you are or not, Ellie-you matter to me. To us. That''s reason enough."

    I couldn''t speak. My mind whirled, torn between clinging to disbelief and giving in to the dangerous hope that maybe, just maybe, I belonged to more than the life I''d been forced into.

    Nn POV

    The reports piled on my desk like kindling for a fire I couldn''t control. Patrol after patrol, sighting after sighting. Rogues are gathering near the border. Isted attacks on merchant lines. Growls in the night where no wolf should be.

    My gut twisted as I scanned thetest dispatch. This wasn''t scattered trouble. This was organization. Strategy.

    War brewing in the shadows.

    The timing was suspicious. Was it because of Felicity somehow? Or had word of my fragile state spread that quickly? Both possibilities were humiliating and drove home just how badly I''d managed to mess everything up.

    I couldn''t allow anything else to go wrong. I wouldn''t fail my pack. Not again.

    But with Felicity gone, I was struggling to hold myself together. I didn''t know who I could trust; I couldn''t lean on anyone. The full force of responsibility was on my shoulders alone, and it was crushing.

    The delicate bnce I''d barely been holding onto was shattering faster than I could patch it together.

    +25 Bonus

    I rubbed a hand over my face, forcing myself to breathe. I couldn''t afford to falter

    now-not with enemies closing in from every side.

    Not with Ellie still vulnerable.

    Whatever was brewing, I would handle it. I had no other choice.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 112

    +25 Bonus

    Nn POV

    This was thest thing I wanted to be doing right now, but the race for alpha king would be starting soon, had no choice but to participate in the formalities that led tit.

    and I

    The chamber of the kingdom elders was as solemn as it was suffocating. Ancient banners hung heavy on the stone walls, their faded crests reminding us all of the long lineage of wolves who hade before us. My eyes lingered on my family''s crest before I forced them away.

    That was not a line of thought I could follow right now without getting upset. I had to keep my cool now. I had to stay in control. That was something that used toe easily for me...

    I adjusted the cuffs of my jacket, my gaze sweeping over the room. The elders sat in a semicircle of carved oak chairs at the front, their silver-threaded robes gleaming in themplight. Every alpha who hoped to be named king stood ready with his Luna at his side, waiting for his moment to be weighed, measured, and either blessed or dismissed.

    No alpha would make it onto the ballot without the blessing of the elders. It was the first step in the process. If they deemed me unworthy, then my ambitions ended here.

    Ellie stood just a pace behind me, her hands folded neatly before her. The dark green gown she wore only emphasized her pale skin, her hair pulled back to show the quiet strength in her eyes.

    Even after everything-her disappearance, Felicity''s betrayal-she carried herself with more grace than most women who had been groomed for this role since birth. And it hadn''t gone unnoticed.

    I caught Kieran the moment he stepped into the chamber. That easy elegance of his always drew eyes. I wasn''t the only one who watched him breeze into the chamber, one of the few alpha''s without a luna by his side.

    But it wasn''t me he was focused on.

    His eyes locked on Ellie, and for the next several minutes, they didn''t move.

    It set my teeth on edge.

    I tried to ignore it, keeping my attention on the other alphas as people milled about, exchanging niceties and chatting as we waited for the meeting to be called to order.

    But every time I looked sideways, I caught Kieran staring at her. Sometimes thoughtful, sometimes unreadable, but always with an intensity I didn''t like.

    And Ellie noticed. She shifted ufortably under his gaze more than once, her hand brushing her arm as though

    to shield herself.

    I knew that I was feeling overprotective of her, so I tried not to let my unease show, though I could feel how stiff my shoulders were. I stood a little closer to her.

    She didn''t seem frightened, exactly. It would be more difficult to temper my reaction if she did. But it was clear that she was aware of his attention and notfortable with it.

    I wasn''t sure why, and this wasn''t the time to ask. Kieran had gotten into the habit of seeking her out every chance he got. I knew him well enough to recognize that his motives were less than pure.

    Still, I wasn''t sure what game he was ying just yet.

    When another alpha pulled me into a conversation about the situation in the rogunds, I reluctantly stepped

    +26 Bonus

    away from Ellie. This was a matter that demanded my attention, I couldn''t brush it off.

    But I kept an eye on Ellie, watching as she went to chat with one of the lunas. I wouldn''t let her out of my sight, not with Kieran watching her like a predator studying prey

    Because I knew him.

    And if he was watching Ellie like that, he wasn''t doing it idly. He was nning something.

    Ellie POV

    I tried to stand still, to keep myposure, but Kieran''s gaze burned into me like a brand.

    It had been months since Ist saw him. Thest time we spoke, he had offered to help me escape. He only asked. that I wait a little longer. Wait until the deal with Moonstone was finished.

    The night of the attack, I had intended to ask him for help. never got the chance. Everything had changed since then, and I wasn''t even sure how to face him.

    Now, as soon as Nn''s attention shifted to a conversation with another alpha, Kieran moved.

    He crossed the room with the quiet confidence of a predator, slipping between clusters of people until he was suddenly in front of me.

    "Ellie," he said, his voice low, rough.

    My pulse jumped. "Kieran."

    For a moment, he just looked at me, his eyes scanning my face as though searching for something. Then he shoo his head, almost bitterly. "I thought you''d managed to escape him for good."

    The bluntness of it knocked the breath from me. "I-what?

    He leaned closer, lowering his voice so only I could hear. "Why would youe back? After everything he''s done? After everything you endured in Silver Fang? I thought you finally broke free."

    I stiffened, ncing quickly toward Nn, but he was still deep in conversation. "You don''t understand," I whispered back. "It''s not that simple."

    ¡°Simple?¡± Kieran''s jaw clenched. "You were gone, Ellie. Gone. You had your chance to disappear, to live free of him, and you came back anyway? Why?"

    Heat flushed through me¡ªanger, shame, guilt all tangled together. "Because I have an obligation," I said firmly. ¡°Silver Fang is my home. Whether I chose it or not, it''s mine. And I can''t just walk away from that."

    His expression twisted, disbelief written across every line of his face. ¡°Obligation,¡± he repeated, as though the word itself was poison. "He''s chained you with duty. That''s all this is. You''re not his Luna-you''re his prisoner.¡±

    "You don''t know what you''re talking about," I replied. I could hear the defensiveness in my own voice.

    "You aren''t from Silver Fang," he pointed out, moving a fraction closer. "It is not your home. It never was. You''re repeating his words. Don''t lie to me.¡±

    The words cut deeper than I wanted them to. I drew myself up straighter, forcing my voice to stay calm even as my hands trembled. "You''re wrong. Whatever you think you know, whatever you believe about me and Nn-you''re wrong." Kieran''s eyes softened for just a moment, something like regret flickering there. Then he stepped back, shaking his head. "Maybe. Or maybe you''re scared. I don''t me you if you are. But I meant what I said to you back then, Ellie. I''ll help you get out for good. All you have to do is ask

    +25 Bonus

    He left me standing there, my heart hammering in my chest, the weight of his words pressing down on me like

    stones.

    An image of my sons shed through my mind. All I wanted was to be with them. To return to the quiet, simple life we''d had in Moonstone for those brief, beautiful months.

    I forced my breathing steady, pastingposure back onto my face just as Nn turned back toward me. His eyes. narrowed slightly, ncing in the direction Kieran had gone, but he didn''t ask. Not yet.

    And I wasn''t ready to tell him. Not when I wasn''t sure what Kieran''s words meant for

    me-or for the secrets I was still keeping.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 113

    Nn POV

    The meeting was called to order before I had the chance to question Ellie about Kieran. The alphas took their ces around the table, facing the elders. Ellie stood by my side, her presence offering somefort as the weight of the kingdom''s judgement was leveled at us.

    One by one, each alpha was called to speak. They each offered their vision for the future of the kingdom. It was a formality that felt outdated to me, but it was unavoidable.

    Many of the alphas gathered here had no chance of getting on the ballot. It was simply a chance for them to put in face time with the elders and offer an ount of their victories and aplishments to the other alphas present.

    There were only five or six of us who actually stood a serious chance of being included.

    When my name was called, I lifted my head and gave my prepared statement. My vision for the kingdom was to streamline trade between the packs to ensure economic stability. I had made great strides on that front in Silver Fang.

    I also spoke on the need to secure the border with the rogunds. There was no avoiding mentioning the attack on Ellie, so I addressed the topic indirectly. We needed greatermunication between the packs. Strengthening our alliances could only make us all stronger.

    I made sure to give Moonstone credit for their assistance in handling the situation with the traitors we''d discovered.

    By the time I had stopped talking, the chamber had grown restless. The elders'' murmurs, usually dignified and restrained, rose in volume as my name lingered in the air longer than the others.

    I stood tall before them, but inside my wolf paced restlessly sensing the weight of what wasing. It was too soon after everything had gone wrong in Silver Fang for me to be in this position.

    And then Elder Rowan pushed himself to his feet.

    The old man''s voice cracked like thunder against the stone walls. ¡°Nn of Silver Fang,¡± he said, his eyes burning holes into me, "you dare stand here and ask for the kingdom''s trust, when you could not even protect your own blood?"

    The wordsnded like blows, and I felt the room shift. Whispers spread like wildfire, heads turning, eyes narrowing.

    Rowan didn''t stop there. "Your wife attacked while standing beside you, your heirs lost, your own parents ughtered because of your actions. You have failed repeatedly. You failed your pack as an heir. You bring with you nothing but death, betrayal, and misfortune. You are cursed, boy."

    My fists curled at my sides. I''d heard these words before-spoken in drunken corners of taverns, whispered behind doors I walked past as a teenager. But never like this Never publicly, with the full weight of the elders pressing down on me.

    I ground my teeth and forced my voice level. "I was fifteen years old when my parents were killed."

    "A cursed child," Rowan spat back. "Don''t you dare excuse yourself. The Goddess turned her face from your family long ago. And now you expect us to bless you as a candidate for king?" His gaze swept the room, his voice rising. "I say no. I say if you are to be permitted to run, you must prove you are not abandoned by the Goddess. Prove her blessing rests upon you."

    A stunned silence followed his words. The elders exchanged uneasy nces. Some nodded, others frowned, but no one immediately objected.

    Chopter na

    +25 Bonus

    My wolf snarled, furious, but beneath the anger was something colder. Fear.

    I didn''t believe in the Goddess. Not the way Rowan did. Not the way most of them

    did. I''d rejected all of that a long time ago. I only followed religious practices at all for the sake of tradition and keeping the pack happy.

    And yet, the thought of submitting to her so-called test...

    What if Rowan was right? What if she had turned her face from me?

    What if I failed?

    I stood rooted to the spot, my breath heavy, my throat tight The air felt too thin, like

    the walls of the chamber were closing in on me.

    "Do you hesitate?" Rowan sneered, seizing the moment. "Of course you do. Because deep down, you know. You know you carry death in your shadow. You know no divine favor rests on you. You are unworthy."

    The words echoed through me, dragging me back into memories I didn''t want-blood

    on the dirt, my father''s body at my feet, the crushing silence that followed. The shame of surviving.

    The shame of being left behind.

    I opened my mouth, but no words came.

    And then Ellie stepped forward.

    Her voice was steady, sharp enough to slice through the tension like a de. "That''s enough."

    Every head in the chamber turned. Even Rowan faltered, his mouth hanging open as though he hadn''t expected anyone to oppose him, least of all my wife.

    Ellie''s chin lifted, her eyes zing as she met Rowan''s re without flinching. "You speak of curses and shadows, but you forget who you''re talking to. Nn is my mate. Chosen by the Goddess herself. Do you dare call her choice a curse?"

    A ripple moved through the chamber-murmurs, nods, a few gasps. Rowan''s face darkened.

    Ellie pressed on, her voice unwavering. "The Goddess does not make mistakes. If Nn were truly forsaken, then exin why she bound us together. Why she returned me to him. Why she continues to give him strength when every trial should have broken him. He is no curse. He is proof of her will."

    Her words struck something in me I hadn''t expected-heat rising in my chest, loosening the icy grip that had taken hold of me. She believed, even if I didn''t.

    I didn''t know what to feel. We didn''t talk about religion. Didn''t talk about anything deep, really. She knew my beliefs, but I had never asked about hers. To hear her speak how, it was either proof that she''s a skilled liar or that her faith burned brighter than I could have guessed.

    Rowan''s hands curled into fists. "You think the mate bond excuses him from divine judgment?"

    "I don''t think," Ellie said, her voice low but firm. "I know."

    The silence that followed was heavy, but it was no longer turned against me. The elders shifted uneasily, some nodding in reluctant agreement. Rowan''s stance weakened though his re remained locked on me with venom. Ellie stepped closer, her hand brushing mine for the briefest second. The electric jolt of the bond shocked me out of my frozen state fully. Her presence steadied me, anchoring me when I''d nearly drowned in doubt.

    I finally found my voice. "If the elders demand a test, I won''t refuse it,¡± I said, my tone hardening, no longer wavering. ¡°But don''t mistake my silence for guilt, Rowan. don''t answer to you."

    +25 Bonus

    Ellie''s words had bought me time, steadied the ground benath my feet. But inside, I was still conflicted. The fear lingered.

    Because as much as I hated Rowan, as much as I despised his usations... part of me wondered if he was right.

    It did seem like every person who was close to me was destined to suffer. Even if I wasn''t directly responsible, I was still themon denominator.

    What if the Goddess really had abandoned me?

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 114

    Ellie POV

    The tension in the chamber was like a storm ready to break Elder Rowan still stood, his face red with fury, his re fixed on Nn as if he''d already delivered judgment.

    My words had gotten through to some, but not to him. I wasn''t surprised. I was sure that he couldn''t be moved, but that didn''t mean I shouldn''t try.

    I could see how deeply the words had shaken Nn- the rigid set of his jaw, the way his shoulders refused to ease, the storm that flickered in his eyes even as he fought to keep still.

    If I let Rowan keep the floor, if I let him frame the entire conversation, the elders might bend to his poison. I couldn''t let that happen.

    So I stepped forward again.

    "With respect, Elder Rowan," I began, my voice even, calm-just like I''d learned to speak with the more stubborn residents at the elder care home in Moonstone. Never confront with rage.

    Disarm with patience. Meet passion with reason.

    "You speak of Nn as though his leadership is defined by tragedy. But the truth is, every Alpha in this room has faced bloodshed. Every Alpha has endured loss. The difference is how they rose from it. And I ask you-what Alpha here has risen from worse odds than Nn?"

    A murmur swept the chamber. Rowan stiffened, clearly not expecting me to address the room again.

    I pressed on, my voice gaining strength. ¡°When his parents were killed, Nn was a boy. A boy who should have broken, but instead, he took on the burden of his pack long before he was ready. He endured scrutiny, suspicion, endless whispers-exactly like the ones being cast here today-and still he built Silver Fang into one of the strongest, most stable packs in the kingdom. That is not the mark of a cursed man. That is the mark of a leader."

    Rowan scoffed. "Leader? He rules by fear-"

    ¡°No,¡± I cut in, steady and sharp. ¡°Fear fractures a pack. Nn leads through careful consideration, through a deep understanding of what his pack needs. Of its strengths and weaknesses. He''s meticulous, calcting, and decisive. You know this. And yet you ignore it because it doesn''t suit the picture you want to paint.''

    >>

    The room had gone still. Elders leaned forward, watching me as though weighing every word. I could almost see the bnce shifting, the tide of opinion Rowan had tried to stir faltering under the weight of reason.

    I straightened, lifting my chin. "What you''re really saying, Elder, is that you don''t like Nn. Not because he''s unfit, but because he threatens the candidate you favor. Your grand nephew." I let the implication hang there, ncing just briefly at Kieran across the chamber. His face was unreadable, but the stiffness in his posture spoke volumes. ¡°This isn''t about curses or the Goddess. This is about politics. And everyone here knows it."

    A small part of me felt bad for dragging Kieran into the controversy, but his rtionship with elder Rowan was well known. It was obvious to me, and I was sure to others, that his harsh words about Nn didn''te from apletely objective ce.

    Gasps echoed softly around the circle of elders. Rowan''s face went purple, his mouth opening, but I pressed before he could spew another venomous word.

    "You use Nn of being unworthy because he suffered losses he couldn''t prevent. What person hasn''t? The world isn''t fair. The goddess tests those who she needs to be strong. She has a purpose for Nn, and he has risen to every challenge."

    Chopter 114

    +25 Bonus

    A murmur of agreement went around the circle.

    ¡°There is a difference between a test and a punishment," Rowan spat angrily.

    "Do you think that if the goddess aimed to punish Nn, he would have recovered from these tragedies even stronger than before?" I challenged.

    "You speak like a priestess," Rowan snapped back. "What would you know of the will of the goddess?"

    "Nothing," I replied easily. "But I do know this, Kieran," I said, deliberately turning toward him, "has never endured such a test. He has never been forced to rebuild his life from ash. He has never stood against the storm and carried the weight of others on his back. So tell me, which of them has proven resilience? Which of them has already shown the strength required to sit on the throne?"

    A few elders exchanged meaningful nces. Rowan sputtered.

    I felt Nn''s hand brush mine as he shifted beside me. I looked up at him for a moment, finding those familiar stormy eyes filled with something uncertain. I knew he was surprised by my fierce defense.

    I was surprised, too. I couldn''t have pictured myself doing something like this for him

    a year ago. A lot had changed since then.

    Maybe it was because Rowan had brought up the boys. I couldn''t stomach the thought of our children being used as a weapon to hurt Nn. I couldn''t stand the idea of my lie being used to hurt him yet again.

    I softened my tone, shifting from sharp logic to quiet sincerity, like I used to when soothing an anxious pat This isn''t about punishing a man for the tragedies of his life. This is about choosing a leader for our people by any measure-loyalty, strength, resilience-Nn has already proven himself."

    Silence hung for a long moment. Rowan stared at me as though he''d like nothing more than to strike me down where I stood. But the other elders-many of them-were nodding. Slowly, cautiously, but undeniably.

    I turned back to Nn. His eyes met mine, something unreadable flickering there. Gratitude. Pride. And something else, softer, almost vulnerable.

    Finally, Rowan mmed his cane against the floor. "Words Empty words from a Luna who has been here five minutes. The Goddess herself will decide if he is worthy. Nothing less."

    His stubbornness was infuriating, but I could see the shift. The room no longer leaned entirely in his direction. My words had swayed them, even if Rowan himself would never yield.

    Nn straightened then, his voice deep,manding, steady in a way it hadn''t been before. "If that is what it takes to silence this once and for all, then so be it. I''ll face the test. I''ll seek the Goddess''s blessing.''

    The elders murmured, some pleased, others wary, but Rowan looked almost triumphant.

    I, on the other hand, looked only at Nn. Because I saw what no one else here did-the way his shoulders loosened, just a fraction. The way his gaze softened on me for a heartbeat before he looked back at the room.

    He wasn''tforted by the idea of the test. He wasforted because, for once, he hadn''t had to stand alone.

    And I knew, in that moment, that I would defend him like this again and again, no matter what storm came next.

    No matter what was between us personally, I knew that Nn was a good leader, the kind of leader that the kingdom needed if we were going to survive the challenges that wereing our way.

    I would stand by Nn as he took this test, and somehow, despite everything, there

    was no doubt in my mind that he woulde out victorious.

 Chapter 115

    Nn POV

    The temple air was heavy with incense, thick enough that I could taste it on the back of my tongue. The chamber was dim, lit only by the tall, thin candles that lined the altar, their mes flickering like they, too, were waiting to pass judgment.

    The entire setting filled me with a sense of nostalgia and sadness. It made me think of my mother and the solemn ceremonies she used to drag me to as a child. She was always so devoted.

    I had never believed in the Goddess. Not really. The stories were fine for pups, something to keep them in line, to give them a sense of meaning in a brutal world. But I had grown up under a father who spoke only of power and strategy, of bloodlines and survival.

    Faith hadn''t kept me alive. Training had. Ruthlessness had.

    And yet, as I stood before the altar, the weight of the elders eyes heavy on my back,

    I felt a tremor in my chest I couldn''t name. Fear. Anticipation. Something I didn''t want to admit.

    We had left the chambers ande directly here, to the capital temple. It was a massive, ornate stone building that carried echoes of the past and whispers of the potential future.

    I stood in front of the altar stiffly. It was covered in candles enough that it was hot this close to it. I felt the sw break out along my brow.

    A silver statue of the moon goddess stood in the center, her hands above her head holding a polished moonst orb. The expression on the statue''s face was somber. Or it seemed that way to me, in this moment.

    My entire future hinged upon what happened next. I had no idea what kind of sign the elders would be looking f The most likely oue was that nothing would happen.

    It was just a statue in an old building, so why should anything out of the ordinary happen?

    All of the confidence Ellie''s eloquent words had given me fled as I stepped closer to the altar.

    "ce your hand upon the stone," one of the elders intoned. His voice was steady, solemn, but I didn''t miss the undercurrent of doubt beneath it.

    I stepped forward, every movement measured. The altar itself was simple-an old b of marble. My eyes were glued to the moonstone, pale as ice, veins of silver running through it like frozen rivers.

    My hand hovered above it, my pulse a steady roar in my ears. What if nothing happened? What if Rowan was right? What if the Goddess¡ªor whatever power these people believed in-truly had turned Her face from me?

    I pressed my palm down. The stone was cool in stark contrast to the candle-heated

    air around it. Nothing happened for a long, heart-wrenching moment.

    The world shattered into light.

    A blinding silver radiance shot through the stone, through me, through the entire chamber.

    Gasps echoed behind me, the sharp intake of breath from dozens of throats as the moonstone pulsed like it hade alive, a living fragment of the night sky.

    I jerked back instinctively, but the light followed, wrapping around my hand, my arm, my chest, like a tether I couldn''t escape. For one impossible heartbeat, I swore I fell something looking back at me from inside the glow- something vast, ancient, and cold as the stars.

    Then, just as suddenly as it began, it was gone. The altar dimmed, the moonstoney silent and still once more, as

    +25 Bonus

    though nothing had happened at all.

    The chamber was silent. Breathless. Every eye burned into me.

    "The Goddess..." one elder whispered, his voice breaking. "She has given her sign.¡± Another nodded, wide-eyed, his lips moving in silent prayer. Even the most skeptical looked shaken, as though the ground had shifted beneath their feet.

    But I-I couldn''t move. My heart thundered, my lungs refused to draw air properly. A sign. They thought the Goddess had given me her blessing.

    But I had felt it.

    Whatever that presence had been, it hadn''t been warm. It hadn''t been loving. It had been... absolute. As though I was nothing more than a tool under a vast, unknowable gaze.

    I turned slightly, just enough to meet Ellie''s eyes in the crowd. She was pale, her hands trembling slightly at her sides, but her gaze was fixed not on me, but on something couldn''t see.

    It was a confirmation of everything I had been trying to deny since I was a child. But there was more than that.

    In that instant, I knew something had happened to her, too.

    E POV

    The silver light filled everything. It wasn''t just the stone or Nn''s hand-it was the

    air, the walls, the beneath my feet. It was inside me.

    The chamber blurred, and I was no longer standing in the temple.

    I was somewhere vast and endless, where silver mist curled like ribbons through the dark. And in the midst stood a woman.

    Her hair spilled like liquid moonlight down her back, shimmering in soft waves. Her eyes glowed with that same impossible silver light, endless and fathomless, and when theynded on me, I felt a jolt deep in my chest, like recognition.

    She was beautiful-otherworldly-but it wasn''t just beauty. There was something about the shape of her jaw, the curve of her mouth, that tugged at me. Something achingly familiar.

    Her lips parted, as though she meant to speak-but no sound came. Only a rush of warmth, an aching tenderness that made my throat close.

    And then-faint, almost hidden beneath the light-I saw another face ovey hers. A boy''s face, sharp features, a familiar edge to his dark hair and his eyes. Cassian.

    My breath caught.

    The vision flickered, like a candle guttering in the wind. The woman''s features blurred, dissolving into mist, and I reached out desperately, my hand stretching into nothing.

    "Wait-!"

    The woman was gone, but the image of Cassian remained. I was Cassian as a child, freckle-faced and a front tooth missing. He looked at me with obvious annoyance.

    There was something in his hand. A ne with a moonstone set in ornate silver. He held it out to me and his voice, high and youthful, filled my head.

    ¡°Don''t drop it again or Mom will get upset,¡± he said sternly. ¡°She gave this to you for a reason."

    +25 Bonus

    The silver light snapped out, and I was back in the temple.

    The altar was quiet now, its stone dull and lifeless once more. The elders were whispering among themselves, their voices excited, awed, shocked. Nn stood stiffly, hisw tight, as though he''d just been branded by fire,

    His eyes sought mine, wide and concerned. I looked back at him, feeling exactly the same way.

    My heart thundered with confusion, with fear. With the echo of that woman''s gaze lingering in my mind.

    Who was she? And why had her face carried Cassian''s shadow?

    I forced myself to stand still, to lookposed, though my knees trembled. No one

    else seemed to have seen what I had. This vision-it was for me alone.

    The light had touched Nn, it had been seen by the others but it only illuminated anything for me.

    Which only made it more terrifying.

    Because I wasn''t sure I wanted the answers it hinted at.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 116

    Ellie POV

    I stared at my phone, the title of the article Rae had sent to the filling the screen.

    "Is the Silver Fang Luna the Goddess''s Chosen Messenger?

    It had only been two days since Nn''s test at the altar. While all of the attention had been on him at the time, rumors had started spreading about me in the aftermath.

    ¡°Rae, this is ridiculous," I grumbled into the phone. "How did this even start?"

    "One of the lunas who was at that meeting has a pretty big following on social media. She talked about the argument you had with Rowan and then what happened with the silver light at the altar. It doesn''t take much for people to start some crazy conspiracy theory," she exined, sounding amused.

    "Well... I guess at least that''s good publicity for Nn," I said reluctantly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "People know that the goddess blessed him. That''ll be good for his campaign," I pointed out.

    "Oh, sure," Rae said dismissively. "But that''s not what everyone is talking about."

    "What does this even mean, the goddess''s messenger?¡± I asked, scrolling through the article without reall reading it.

    "That you get messages from the goddess, obviously. People think that your near- death experience awaken some sixth sense or something," Rae said with augh.

    I didn''tugh. The image of the woman with the moonlight eyes shed through my mind, along with the hazy memory of young Cassian.

    Was that a vision from the goddess? Or just a mixed-up memory?

    "Ellie, are you there?"

    "Yeah, sorry. Just thinking."

    A knock sounded at the door. "Ellie?"

    Nn''s voice.

    "I have to go, Rae," I say before hanging up. ¡°Come in," I said finally. get it

 Chapter 117

    +25 Bonus

    He stepped inside, tall and imposing in the half-light. The dircles under his eyes were darker than ever, evidence of nights spent on edge after Felicity''s banishment. His voice was rough.

    "The elders want to schedule another meeting with you. They want to address this messenger nonsense."

    My mouth went dry. "Nn, I can''t¡ª¡±

    ¡°I told them no,¡± he cut in quickly, jaw tight. ¡°You''re not responsible for people''s ridiculous rumors, and I won''t put you through their questioning.¡±

    Relief washed over me. "Good. Because I''m sure as hell not this." I gestured to the invisible weight pressing down on me. "Messenger of the goddess. Symbol of purity. Whatever they want to paint me as-it isn''t me."

    He studied me, the hard edge in his gaze softened. "I know

    I shot him a sharp look. ¡°Noticed what, exactly?¡±

    "It''s Ellie. The way you bristle whenever another man so much as looks at her." Cassian shrugged, eyes gleaming with amusement, but there was something sharper behind it too. "The way you lean closer, raise your voice just enough to draw her attention. You''re not subtle, Nn."

    The usation hit me like a blow to the gut. For a moment I couldn''t find words.

    Lance''s grin widened, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "So it''s not just me, then.¡±

    I set my cards down carefully, too carefully, as if that could hide the storm inside me. "You''re both wrong."

    Cassian tilted his head, studying me like I was a puzzle he already knew the answer to. ¡°Am I? Because it looks an awful lot like you''re trying to win her affection."

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 118

    The words scraped against something raw inside me. I forced augh, though it sounded brittle even to my own ears. "You think I don''t have enough to worry about without chasing after her like some lovesick pup?"

    Neither of them looked convinced.

    The truth twisted like a knife in my chest. I had been chasing her-not openly, not consciously, but in the way my heart leapt when she smiled, in the way my voice softened when I spoke to her.

    And it hadn''t just started after I banished Felicity. It had started the moment I saw her in Moonstone. Hell, maybe even before that.

    The way I had searched for her was frantic, almost obsessive. Every part of my being had cried out for her until it was the only thing I could think of.

    Now that I had her back in the pack house, I couldn''t stand to be away from her for long. It was obvious to me, just like it was to Lance and Cassian.

    I knew they could see it in the way I found myself stepping closer to her without realizing, reaching to brush my hand against her hand in moments of silence.

    I had sworn I wouldn''t do this, wouldn''t bind her to me more than she already was. She wanted freedom, a divorce, and I had promised.

    But promises didn''t change the way I burned whenever I saw her with Lance.

    Lance leaned back in his chair, arms folded across his chest, watching me like he was waiting for me to admit it." If you''re really not trying to win her over, then prove it. Step aside."

    Something dark rose up in me, sharp and possessive, and before I could stop it, the words slipped out. "That''s not possible."

    The air between us went taut.

    Lance''s eyes narrowed. "Not possible because of the politics, or not possible because you don''t want it to be?"

    I ground my teeth, searching for an excuse, any excuse. "You know the situation. The media attention, the instability in the pack. It would be a disaster for her reputation, for all of us."

    It sounded logical. It sounded reasonable. But even as I said it, I knew it was a lie.

    The real reason was selfish, primal: I couldn''t let her go. Not to him. Not to anyone.

    Cassian''s gaze flicked between us, sharp as a de. "Convenient excuse."

    I bristled. "You don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Oh, I think I do," he said quietly. "And the question isn''t whether I''m right-it''s whether Ellie sees it yet.

    My temper red, and for a moment I considered ending the game entirely, sweeping the cards from the table just to shut them both up. But I didn''t. Instead, I gathered my hand, forced a smirk I didn''t feel, and yed my next card with exaggerated calm.

    "Believe what you want," I said, voice t. "It doesn''t change anything."

    But deep down, where I couldn''t deny it to myself, I knew Cassian was right.

    And I couldn''t be sure anymore if these feelings were just because of the mate pull. That was a factor, of course, but was it the only reason?

    Chopter Ba

    +25 Bonus

    Ellie had always been my mate. From the first moment I saw her, my wolf had howled for her. But that hadn''t stopped me from treating her coldly in the past.

    I''d been awful to her. Downright cruel. I''d treated her wors than anyone...

    But now, just the thought of making her cry made my chest hurt. I knew deep down that it wasn''t just the pull. Something else had changed between us. Something undeniable. Something powerful.

    And that truth scared me more than anything.

 Chapter 119

    Ellie POV

    The king''s pce was lit in golden pools of light, glowing interns strung high in the trees lining the courtyard, gilded doors thrown open to wee in the alpha families It was beyond what I could have imagined.

    The air was thick with perfume, expensive cigars, and the sharp edge of politics. Everyone here was ying a part, smiling too wide andughing too easily, every gesture calcted for how it would be remembered

    tomorrow.

    I smoothed a hand over the front of my dress, suddenly wising I''d chosen something less conspicuous. Standing at Nn''s side with Lance just behind us, I could feel every eye in the room flick toward us, then away, whispers rushing like wind through the crowd.

    But one gaze didn''t flit away. It burned.

    I knew before I even turned my head that it was Kieran.

    He stood across the room, a ss of dark wine in his hand, posture easy, smile practiced. His eyes, though, never left me. It was the same piercing stare he''d given me the day of the elders'' meeting, the same look that made me feel like he saw too much and judged every word I said.

    I swallowed, tearing my eyes away, and forced myself to focus on Nn. He was smiling politely as one of the neighboring alphas bowed in greeting, but I could see the tightness in his jaw, the way his hand flexed at his side

    He was on edge. Because of Kieran.

    That realization annoyed me more than Kieran''s attention itself. It wasn''t that I wanted Nn to be indifferent; I didn''t know what I wanted, if I was honest, but I hated that Kieran of all people had this kind of power over him.

    I knew that it was because of me. Nn had warned me from the start to keep my distance from Kieran, and I hadn''t listened. Now we were in this weird tug of war with him, and I didn''t know what to make of it.

    His promise to help me escape was ever-present in my mind when he was near. He knew that I had nned to run away. That information could be the end of Nn''s campaign if it ever got out. Yet Kieran hadn''t made any threat to use it.

    I hated feeling like he had something over me. It made me feel powerless.

    When the greeting ended, I slipped closer to Nn and lowered my voice so only he could hear. "You''re doing that thing again."

    He flicked a nce at me, brow furrowing. "What thing?"

    "Your jaw.¡± I tapped my own lightly. "You''ve been clenching it since we walked in. Don''t think no one notices."

    Nn huffed out a quiet breath, almost augh, though there was no humor in it. "Sharp eyes, as always."

    I tilted my head, studying him. ¡°I know this is weird considering it''s the first time we''ve made a public appearance since the altar but..."

    He raised an eyebrow at me, waiting for me to finish. I swallowed my unease and barrelled ahead with the thought, despite knowing I was risking an argument.

    "It''s Kieran, isn''t it? You''ve barely looked at him, but I can feel the tension rolling off you."

    For a long moment, he didn''t answer. His gaze swept the crowd, always avoiding Kieran''s, like he was weighing whether to trust me with the truth. Finally, he said, ¡°He''s thepetition. Of course, I''m on edge. His eyes haven''t left us since we walked in."

    Chapter th

    +25 Bonus

    "That''s not new," I pointed out.

    Nn''s mouth tightened. "He isn''t what he pretends to be That charming, softhearted act-it''s a mask. The man behind it is dangerous."

    I frowned. Dangerous was a word Nn didn''t use lightly. "Dangerous how?"

    He hesitated, and I could see the conflict flickering in his eyes. Then he shook his head, brushing it off. "It doesn''t matter. Just... be careful around him."

    I bristled at the vague warning, part of me wanting to push him harder, demand specifics. But the way he said it- low, urgent, almost pleading-made me pause. Nn wasn''t the habit of pleading with anyone.

    ¡°Do you think I can''t handle myself?¡± I asked, trying to keep my tone light.

    His gaze flicked to mine, sharp and serious. ¡°I know you can. That''s not the point. Kieran is he has a way of twisting things, of making people see what he wants them to see. Don''t let him get close enough to try. He''s drawn to you, and it worries me."

    I swallowed, unsettled. I wanted to dismiss it, to tell Nn he was being paranoid, but the memory of Kieran''s eyes following me around the room silenced the words on my tongue.

    Before I could respond, another alpha and his luna swept up to greet us, dragging Nn back into conversation. stepped aside with Lance, grateful for the break but unable to shake the unease that had settled in my chest.

    Across the room, Kieran raised his ss in a silent toast, his smile easy and practiced.

    And though I forced myself to look away, the weight of his stare lingered.

    The evening blurred into a parade of handshakes, polite greetings, and emptypliments.

    There was no doubt that people were staring at me. No one directly mentioned the rumors about me being the messenger of the goddess, but I overheard enough snippets of conversation to know that it was a topic of discussion at the party.

    People were watching me like they expected to see something happen. Like they thought that silver light might reappear or something.

    I''d grown used to the political charade during my time at Nn''s side, but there was something sharper about this gathering, a tension that hummed just beneath theughter.

    Everyone here was sizing one another up, calcting odds, deciding who would stand with whom when the real fight for the throne began.

    And through it all, Kieran''s presence was constant, like a shadow stretching across the floor. He never approached, never spoke a word to me, but his gaze followed, and with every stolen nce, Nn grew tenser.

    At one point, I caught Lance watching Nn with a raised brow, clearly amused by his brother''s inability to mask his feelings. I shot him a warning look, silently begging him not to make it worse.

    This new, unguarded side of Nn was tricky to handle. He hated it, but couldn''t seem to put the icy mask back on, notpletely.

    By the time the king rose to give his wee speech, I was exhausted from the effort of holding myposure. I stood between Nn and Lance, listening as the king''s voice carried through the gilded hall, but my thoughts kept circling back to Nn''s warning.

    Dangerous.

    Be careful.

    Chapter na

    +25 Bonus

    He hadn''t told me the full story-I was certain of that-bu the little he had shared was enough to leave me uneasy. For the first time, I wished Nn would stop protecting his secrets and just trust me with the truth.

    Because if Kieran really was dangerous, then I needed more than vague warnings. I needed to understand what I had gotten myself into by trusting him when I was at my lowest.

    I needed to know what kind of storm was waiting just beyond the horizon.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

 Chapter 120

    Nn POV

    The cocktail hour was in full swing, the clink of crystal and the low hum of conversation filling the pce''s great hall. Lanterns of cut ss reflected light onto the polished floors, throwing fractured colors across the crowd of alphas and lunas weaving in and out of little circles of conversation.

    I wasn''t paying attention to any of it.

    My eyes followed Ellie as she moved through the party. I hadn''t wanted to let her leave my side, but I couldn''t justify following her like a lost puppy all night either.

    She was standing with ric near the far side of the hall, her posture graceful, her expression politely engaged as he spoke.

    Cassian hovered nearby, ever watchful, though keeping his distance. The moonlight silk of Ellie''s dress caught the light with every small movement, and the sight of her surrounded by men who looked at her too long set my wolf pacing restlessly in my chest.

    I told myself it was caution. Nothing more. After everything that had happened, after the attack, after Felicity- after the secrets-I couldn''t afford not to watch her.

    But the truth was, I couldn''t look away even if I tried.

    "You''re going to burn a hole through her if you keep staring like that."

    I turned sharply. Lance stood at my elbow, sipping his drink, a faintly mocking smile tugging at his mouth.

    "I''m keeping

    an eye on her," I said tly.

    "You mean ring at anyone who dares step within five feet of her?" His tone was maddeningly casual, but his eyes were sharp. ¡°That''s not caution, brother. That''s possessiveness."

    I exhaled slowly, fighting the urge to snap at him. "Given what''s happened, I have every right to be cautious."

    ¡°There''s a difference between cautious and controlling.¡± Lance tipped his head toward Ellie, whoughed softly at something ric said. The sound drifted across the room, tightening something deep in my chest. "You don''t trust anyone around her. Not Cassian. Not me. You''re acting like she belongs to you."

    "She is my mate," I said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Your mate?¡± Lance''s voice dropped, his jaw tightening. ¡°Don''t pretend like that suddenly means something to you now. You rejected her. You treated her like a burden until she had no choice but to run. You don''t get to pull out the goddess card when it suits you."

    The sting of his wordsnded harder than I cared to admit. My wolf growled, restless and angry, but I forced my voice steady. ¡°I don''t owe you an exnation for my actions. I''m watching her because I need to. That''s it."

    ¡°No,¡± Lance said quietly, leaning closer so no one else could overhear. "You''re watching her because you''re in love with her, whether you want to admit it or not. And after everything you put her through, you don''t have the right."

    My throat went tight. Love. That word again, the one I''d spent so long denying, so long burying under duty and anger and the bitterness I carried for the goddess.

    It didn''t matter what I felt. What mattered was control. And I couldn''t let Lance see how close he was to the truth.

    So I smirked instead, a sharp, callous edge to it that even I hated the taste of. "Love?" I shook my head. "You''re giving me too much credit. My only interest in Ellie is physical."

    +25 Bonus

    The wordsnded between us like a p. Lance''s eyes widened, then hardened, fury zing there.

    "You''re unbelievable," he hissed. "After everything she''s been through, after everything you''ve done-you think you can reduce her to that? To a body? No wonder she left you."

    I opened my mouth, but the sound of movement behind me made the blood drain from my face.

    Kieran.

    He stood only a few paces away, speaking with another alpha but angled close enough that he could have heard.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 121

    His expression was unreadable, polite mask firmly in ce, but his eyes-those sharp, calcting eyes-flicked to Ellie across the room, then back to me.

    Damn it.

    Of all the careless, reckless things I could have said, I''d chosen the one that would hand Kieran ammunition against me on a silver tter.

    I cursed under my breath, clenching my fists to keep from showing just how much

    the slip unnerved me. Thest thing I could afford was for Kieran to think there was distance between me and Ellie, or worse, that I didn''t value her.

    He''d seize on it in an instant, twist it, and use it to drive a wedge between us.

    Lance didn''t seem to notice-or didn''t care that Kieran might have overheard. He shoved past me, muttering, She deserves better than you."

    I stood frozen for a long moment, jaw tight, chest burning. My wolf snarled inside me, torn between rage at Lance and the cold dread coiling through me at the thought of Kieran using my own words against me.

    When I finally looked back toward Ellie, she was still with ric, still smiling, still oblivious to the storm gathering around her.

    And for the first time that night, I felt like I was already losing.

    Ellie POV

    "It seems too strange to be true," I said, looking at ric closely.

    There was a physical resemnce between us if I really looked, but it wasn''t as though I really resembled him. It was so strange to think that he could be my father.

    I should probably be feeling stronger about this. Ever since Cassian had confessed to me back on the boat that he suspected I was his long-lost sister, I''d been turning the idea over in my mind.

    The vision from the goddess seemed to confirm it. Maybe that was why I found it so easy to ept this.

    ¡°I can''t remember anything really, little bits and pieces.¡±

    "That makes sense," ric said, lightly touching the scar behind my ear. "You had a serious head injury. And it seems you''re prone to memory problems."

    "Is that a joke?" Iughed.

    He smiled at me, amused but not unkind. "Just an observation. It makes me think of how you acted as a child. Always so forgetful. You misced your ne constantly. I told your mother not to let you have it, that you were too young. But she insisted."

    "Ne?" I asked with a slight frown.

    "A moonstone ne," he exined. "Perhaps... one day soon, after we''ve confirmed who you are for certain, there will be many things to teach you about the family."

    He had a faraway, almost dreamy look in his eyes for a moment.

    I didn''t interrupt. I could only imagine how strange it was for him to be in this situation. The thought of losing the

    Chapter 12)

    +25 Bonus

    boys for most of their lives only to meet them again as adults..... I couldn''t even begin to imagine how it would make me feel.

    His restraint was honestly impressive. He had managed to keep his feelings under control through everything, even after he was convinced that I was the lost child he''d been looking for.

    "Of course, there''s no pressure on you," he added after a moment.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, that you''re a grown woman with a family of your own. I don''t expect you to drop everything and rejoin Moonstone. Whatever you choose to do in the future, I''m happy just knowing that you''re safe.¡±

    My heart swelled with an odd warmth at his words.

    It was strange to think of him as my father, but somewhere deep down, a part of me knew that this feeling wasn''t wrong. It wasn''t just wishful thinking. It was too much like what I felt for my children to be anything but real.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 122

    Third person POV

    +25 Bonus

    The night was beginning to wind down, but the pce hall still hummed with music and the soft murmur of conversation. All of the formalities were dealt with, and people were just enjoying the party now.

    Ellie had taken refuge near one of the tall windows. ric and Cassian had kept herpany for most of the night, but they needed to take advantage of theworking opportunity the party presented just as much as Nn and Lance did.

    Both of them were keeping an eye on her, but they had been dragged into a conversation with the luna of a nearby territory who had concerns about the uptick in rogue activity near the border.

    The rumors about Ellie had spread enough that everyone in attendance had heard some version of the story. This resulted in people watching her, but most being too nervous to approach her. Not because they feared her, specifically, but because they knew everyone else was watching.

    Ellie didn''t mind that at all. She enjoyed having a little space at an event like this. The past few months had been so eventful that it was nice to feel like she could catch her breath for a moment.

    "Ellie."

    Her name, spoken in a smooth baritone, drew her from her thoughts. She turned to find Kieran standing a few feet away, a ss of dark wine in hand, his expression polished to courtly perfection.

    His smile was warm and charming, but there was something unreadable lurking in his gaze. Something intense that put her on edge immediately.

    He saw the slight change in her posture and recognized her unease. It made him smile just a bit wider.

    "Kieran," she said cautiously, inclining her head. "Enjoying the evening?"

    "As much as one can, when most of the room is more interested in gossip than policy." He stepped closer, lowering his voice. "And at the center of all that gossip, we find you."

    Ellie resisted the urge to shift ufortably. "So I''ve noticed."

    "They''re calling you the messenger of the goddess." His words were careful, probing. "Do you believe it?"

    She hesitated, fingers brushing the fabric of her gown. "I believe... I had a vision. But that doesn''t mean I''m anyone''s messenger. The goddess has never spoken to me, not directly. People are seeing what they want to see."

    "Can you me them?¡± he asked softly. ¡°We''re living in uncertain times. The idea of the goddess sending direct messages to us isforting."

    "I suppose so," she said reluctantly.

    ¡°Have there been more incidents?" His gaze sharpened. ¡°More visions, more signs?"

    Ellie bit her lip before answering, unwilling to lie outright. ¡°Dreams. Strange ones. Fragments of faces I don''t recognize, voices calling from far away. But I think they''re just memories resurfacing, nothing divine. I''ve been trying to piece together my past for a long time. It makes sense that things woulde back now."

    Kieran tilted his head, studying her with unnerving focus. "You dismiss them too quickly. Dreams, visions, signs ¨Cit''s all the same in the eyes of the people. Whether you believe it or not, they already do."

    She crossed her arms, suddenly irritated. "And what if they''re wrong? What if I''m just me, and not some chosen

    §³§á§à§â§ß§Ö 122

    figure?"

    +25 Bonus

    "Then you''ll disappoint them,¡± Kieran said simply. "And disappointment can be dangerous."

    Ellie fell silent, staring out at the gardens beyond the window. The truth in his words was undeniable, though she hated admitting it.

    Kieran took a small sip of his wine before leaning closer, lowering his voice so only she could hear. "The messenger of the goddess would be the most influential woman in the kingdom. Revered. But also envied, hunted, and vulnerable. She would need someone strong at her side to guard her, to help her navigate the politics and the dangers. Someone who can keep her safe when others would use her as a pawn."

    The weight of his gaze pressed against her, and for a moment, Ellie felt her pulse quicken.

    "And I suppose," she said lightly, masking her unease with humor, "you''re volunteering for the role?"

    His smile curved, slow and deliberate. "I could think of worse fates than being tied to the goddess''s chosen messenger. Politically, it would be... advantageous. Personally, it would be pleasant.¡±

    She arched a brow. "Pleasant?"

    "You''re beautiful, Ellie. Intelligent. Strong-willed. The kind of luna any alpha would be fortunate to stand beside." His tone was soft, but there was steel beneath it-a deliberate contrast to Nn''s usual bluntness. " Together, we would be unstoppable."

    Ellie''s heart stuttered. He was serious.

    "I''m married," she pointed out firmly. Her arms crossed defensively over her chest.

    "Yes, but we both know you wish you weren''t," Kieran said simply.

    Ellie narrowed her eyes at his words. He was referencing her n to run awayst year, the one she had confided in him in the hopes that he would help her escape. It raised her hackles and put her even more on edge.

    "Things change," she said.

    "This didn''t," he countered easily.

    "So what, you''re suggesting a political marriage to you?"

    Kieran didn''t deny it. "Why not? The people already admire you. They would admire you more if you were allied with a man they trust. It would ensure your safety and secure my bid for the crown. Everyone wins."

    She let out a short, incredulousugh. "You make it sound so simple."

    "It is simple," he said smoothly. "Power is about perception. With you at my side, I gain legitimacy. With me at yours, you gain protection. Together, we gain control." Ellie shook her head, though a small part of her against her will-considered his words. "You don''t know me well enough to say something like that."

    "I know enough." His eyes lingered on her face, as though ''searching for cracks in her defenses. "I know Nn doesn''t deserve you. I know you''re stronger than anyone gives you credit for. And I know you''ve been hurt, pushed aside, used. I wouldn''t do that to you."

    Her chest tightened. It was too much, too fast, and yet his wordsnded with disarming precision, brushing against wounds she tried to keep hidden.

    +25 Bonus

    "What you''re offering is no different. You''d be using me, too, for the influence. To take advantage of these ridiculous rumors."

    ¡°But at least I''m honest about my intentions. Besides that, I''m not lying about my interest in you. Surely you feel it too. There''s a spark between us, chemistry. It''s the reason we''re drawn together each time one of these little events is held," Kieran said, leaning just a little bit closer.

    "You should be careful,¡± she said finally, forcing a smile she didn''t feel. ¡°ttery might work on some, but I''m not so easily swayed."

    "Not ttery,¡± Kieran said, setting his ss aside. His voice dropped to a low murmur, intimate despite the crowded hall. "Truth. Think about it, Ellie. Think about what it would mean for you-for both of us."

    Before she could respond, someone called his name from across the room. He gave her a slow bow, eyes never leaving hers, and then slipped back into the crowd with effortless grace.

    Ellie stood rooted to the spot, her pulse still racing, her mind a tangle of disbelief and unease.

    Kieran was dangerous. She knew it. Nn had warned her. And yet...

    His words lingered, stubborn as shadows.

    A political marriage.

    And the terrifying thing was, it almost made sense.

    Çú

    Support

 Chapter 123

    Ellie POV

    Kieran''s words clung to me like smoke I couldn''t shake off. A political marriage. The phrase had echoed in my head since they''d been spoken, weaving itself into my mind until it was all I could think about.

    Guests were starting to leave, making their goodbyes, but the party wasn''t done just yet. I was standing near the door waiting for Lance and Nn, who were speaking to Cassian and ric. I had already excused myself, stating that I was tired and wanted a little air before the long drive back.

    But the truth was that Kieran''s offer had put me off bnce and I couldn''t stop thinking about it.

    Marriage. Again.

    Even the thought made my stomach twist. I''d barely survived one union-an arrangement that had never been mine to choose, one that had left scars deeper than I wanted to admit.

    Even if things with Nn had improved, that didn''t take away from the fact that this marriage was a disaster.

    The idea of stepping into another, even if only for politics, felt like willingly binding myself in chains again.

    And yet, a part of me couldn''t deny the logic of it. He was right about the whispers, about the expectations that came with beingbeled the goddess''s messenger.

    So far, people had treated me with wary reverence, but reverence could sour into fear. Fear could turn to hatred. Nn had told me himself more than once-power drew both loyalty and enemies.

    But marriage? That wasn''t the answer. Not for me.

    I was still turning the thought over when Kieran found me again. I''d stepped out into the pce gardens for some quiet, the air fresh with the scent ofte summer blooms. The moonlight filtered through the trees, dappling the stone path with light, and for a fleeting moment, I almost felt at peace.

    Then his voice cut through the stillness.

    "You seem lost in thought."

    I nced over my shoulder. Kieran approached with his usualposed grace, hands sped behind his back, his sharp eyes trained on me like he could read every word I hadn''t spoken.

    ¡°Just enjoying the air,¡± I said lightly. ¡°It''s less crowded out here."

    "Crowds can be suffocating," he agreed, falling into step beside me. "Especially when their eyes are all on you.''

    I didn''t answer. He wasn''t wrong.

    For a while we walked in silence, the gravel crunching beneath our feet. Finally, I stopped near a stone bench and turned to face him. "About what you said..."

    "Ah," he said with a faint smile. "Straight to it. I like that.''

    "You caught me off guard."

    "That was the point."

    I crossed my arms. "Marriage is... it''s not something I can even think about right now. Not seriously. I don''t see a need for something that drastic. People may call me the messenger, but no one''s given me trouble for it. Not yet.

    Chiste: 129

    +25 Bonus

    Besides that, I am still married to Nn."

    Kieran studied me for a long moment, then shook his head slightly, as though disappointed.

    "Not yet," he echoed. "But they will. You''re too smart not to see it, Ellie. Reverence is fragile. One wrong step, one misinterpreted word, and the crowd will turn on you. Do you really think Nn will protect you when that happens? Or that his pack will?"

    His tone wasn''t cruel, but it was cutting, and itnded deeper than I wanted to admit.

    I wasn''t sure. Nn had banished Felicity for me. I knew how hard that was for him; he had truly loved her. But could I expect him to step up again, if it meant exposing himself to public ridicule?

    I had his promise to protect me, but he''d broken promises to me many times in the past.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

 Chapter 124

    I forced a smile, trying to brush it aside. "You don''t know me well enough to make an offer like that. Marriage, politics, protection-it''s a bit much for someone I''ve barely spoken to."

    "Barely spoken to? Darling, you''ve called me in tears, begging for my help. Or have you forgotten so soon?"

    His words hung heavily in the moonlight. I looked up at him, trying to gauge his expression. Was he threatening me or just making a point? I couldn''t tell with him.

    "That doesn''t mean much, not when ites to something like a marriage. Agreeing to live with someone you barely know is a bit foolish, don''t you think?"

    My mind was reeling at the idea of even entertaining this while I was still married to Nn, but I knew that wouldn''t matter to Kieran. Whatever was in the past between those two, it was clear they hated each other.

    I wasn''t naive enough to think that wasn''t a factor in his proposal. If he could win me over it would hurt Nn''s pride, and I knew he would find satisfaction in that.

    Then there was the matter of the twins. Kieran had no idea he was making this offer to a mother. If I were to seriously consider this, it would mean revealing the truth about my children to him.

    That was a risk I wasn''t willing to take. Their existence needed to be guarded in order to protect them.

    Even so, I knew that couldn''tst forever. They were only babies now, keeping them happy and safe at home was easy. As they grew, that wouldn''t be possible. They would need a safe home that would afford them protection.

    I knew that they would have that in Moonstone, but was it something Kieran could offer as well?

    Kieran''s lips curved, but there was no humor in his smile. "That''s exactly why I want the chance to know you better."

    I raised a brow. "That sounds dangerously close to a date.¡±

    "Good," he said without hesitation. "Because that''s what I''m asking for. One evening. Just you and me. No politics, no audiences, no rumors. Let me prove that I''m serious."

    Iughed, partly out of nerves. "You''re persistent.¡±

    "When something matters, I don''t give up." He stepped closer, not enough to crowd me, but enough that I could feel the quiet intensity radiating off him. "Think of it as research, if you must. You''ll see who I am beyond the speeches and the titles. And I''ll see the woman behind the messenger."

    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. Part of me wanted to scoff, to shut him down and walk away. But another part-the part still bruised from Nn''s coldness, from always being reminded of what I wasn''t-was

    curious.

    "Let me guess," I said finally, aiming for a light tone. "You take every woman who might help your political career on a date?"

    His smile deepened, slow and deliberate. "No. Only the one''s who matter."

    The words sent an unwee flutter through me, and I hated that he noticed the slight hitch in my breath. I turned back toward the path, needing to put space between us.

    ¡°I''ll think about it," I said over my shoulder, making my voice firm.

    "That''s all I ask." His reply was smooth, satisfied, like he already knew I wouldn''t be able to push the thought

    aside.

    +25 Bonus

    And maybe he was right, because as I walked back toward the pce, I realized my mind was already racing ahead -wondering if I should take him up on it, if only to test how serious he really was.

    Marriage was out of the question. But one date?

    One date couldn''t hurt.

    Could it?

 Chapter 125

    Nn POV

    It didn''t matter how many times I told myself I wouldn''t react. Every time I caught Kieran with her, the same damn heat coiled in my chest, sharp and feral, wing to be let loose.

    I was standing by one of the patio doors, moonlight filtering in from the gardens and catching my attention as a shadow interrupted it.

    And there he was-Kieran, with Ellie, leaning in too close, his every movement polished and deliberate, like he thought he could charm his way into her good graces.

    I told myself to look away. To focus on the alphas mingling inside, on the political games being yed around me. But my eyes wouldn''t leave her.

    My wolf prowled restlessly just under my skin, hackles raised. Every smile she offered him felt like a de between my ribs.

    It was nothing, I told myself. A conversation. Kieran liked to collect allies. He liked to pretend he was everyone''s friend, that his charm meant loyalty.

    Ellie was just being polite. That was all.

    And yet, when his hand brushed her arm, a soft, deliberate touch meant to look casual, something in me snapped.

    My fingers tightened around the ss in my hand. I could hear it creak under the pressure, and it took everything not to shatter it.

    My wolf lunged, urging me to act, to tear her away from him before he could press his advantage.

    She''s yours, the instinct growled. He has no right.

    But logic cut back hard. She isn''t mine. Not anymore. Not really.

    That reminder didn''t stop the jealousy surging through me like wildfire. I clenched my jaw, set the ss aside, and moved.

    Crossing the courtyard felt like wading through msses, every elder, every alpha in my path another obstacle I wanted to shove aside. When I finally reached them, my voice came out tighter than I wanted, but controlled.

    "Ellie."

    Her head snapped toward me, surprise flickering in her eyes. Kieran''s smirk faltered just slightly, but he didn''t step back. I hated that.

    "May I have this dance?" I asked, holding out my hand. It wasn''t a request. It was a demand wrapped in civility.

    Ellie blinked, clearly thrown off. "Uh-""

    "Of course she may,¡± Kieran cut in smoothly, but there was an edge to it now, his possessive little performance faltering.

    Ellie nced between us, her brow furrowing like she could sense the unspoken challenge hanging in the air. For a heartbeat, I thought she might refuse, and the thought nearly drove me over the edge.

    Then, with a cautious nod, she set her hand in mine. "Alright."

    +25 Bonus

    The moment her skin touched mine, a jolt shot up my arm-familiar, electric, infuriating. My wolf quieted instantly, almost smug with satisfaction.

    I guided her onto the dance floor, doing my best to keep my steps measured, my temper in check. The music was slow, something ssical and refined, but I barely registered it.

    All I could focus on was the warmth of her hand, the way her body fit against mine when I drew her close.

    "You''re tense," she murmured after a moment, her voice low enough that only I could hear.

    I forced a half-smile. "You could say that."

    Her eyes searched mine, confused, suspicious. ¡°Why? You seemed fine earlier. Then suddenly-"

    I cut her off, my voice sharper than intended. "He was touching you."

    Her brows shot up. "So? It was just-"

    "It wasn''t just anything," I snapped, then swallowed back the growl threatening to rise. I drew a breath, forced my tone softer. "It wasn''t nothing to him. And it wasn''t nothing to me either."

    Her lips parted, stunned into silence. I regretted the words instantly, but I didn''t take them back. I couldn''t.

    We moved through the steps in silence for a few beats, the tension thick as smoke between us.

    Her eyes darted away, like she didn''t know what to make of me. Like she wasn''t sure if she should be angry or... something else.

    Finally, she said quietly, "You''re confusing, Nn."

    I let out a humorlessugh. "Tell me something I don''t know."

    But the truth was, I wasn''t confused at all. I knew exactly what this was. I wanted her. Not just because of the mate pull, not just because my wolf demanded it.

    I wanted her-Ellie, with her stubborn will, her quiet strength, her defiance. The thought of her choosing someone else choosing Kieran-made my blood boil. Whatever had changed in her since her car ident and memory loss, it had changed things between us. She was so frustrating. So stubborn and determined. I couldn''t help but be drawn to her.

    I tightened my hold on her waist, just slightly, enough that she noticed. Her breath hitched, her eyes flicking up to mine. For one dangerous second, the world around us faded. It was just her and me, bodies swaying together in time, our hearts pounding in sync.

    The tension between us wasn''t anger anymore. It was heat. Fragile, unspoken, undeniable.

    And I knew, if I let myself lean in just an inch closer, if I let myself cross that line, there would be no turning back.

    So I forced myself to stop. To hold the line, even as every instinct screamed to break

    it.

    Because no matter how much I wanted her, I had no right. Not after everything.

    I had promised her freedom. I had given my word. I couldn''t take it back, and I couldn''t risk her misinterpreting my motivations.

    I felt sick just at the thought that she might think I would manipte her in that way.

    So I held back, no matter how much it made my chest ache to do so.

    +25 Bonus

    She looked up at me with those sharp, moonlit eyes of hers. The pale blue grey reflected the light that streamed in from the windows and made them appear to glow for a moment. The sight of her like that made my heart skip.

    The song ended. I let her go with deliberate slowness, my hand lingering a beat too long before I stepped back.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed, voice steady despite the storm in my chest.

    Ellie gave me a look I couldn''t read-confused, wary, maybe even curious¡ªand then she turned, heading back toward the edge of the room.

    I watched her walk away, not toward Kieran but to Lance. That made my wolf growl in jealous anger, too.

    It seemed like every man around us was after her. I knew that was a paranoid thought, but I couldn''t shake it. The way she drew people to her was maic.

    The rumors going around about her being some divine messenger only made it worse. I had been hyper aware of the alphas around us, staring at her all night. It put me on edge and filled my head with a torrent of thoughts that I was struggling to control.

    It was a good thing the night was almost over. I wasn''t sure how much more of this I could stomach.

    Lance greeted her warmly, and I saw her smile at him. I should join them, we should say our goodbyes and leave the party, but I couldn''t. Not yet.

    I stayed where I was, fists clenched at my sides, fighting the urge to go after her

    again.

    Because if I did, I wasn''t sure I''d be able to stop myself this time.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 126

    Ellie POV

    The caf¨¦ was trendy, with ss walls at the front and a beautiful mural depicting wolves along the wall behind the outdoor seating area out back. The morning rush had already passed and the lunch rush hadn''t started, so it wasn''t busy at the moment.

    Still, I couldn''t help but feel out of ce.

    I tugged at the sleeve of my dress as the hostess led me toward the private alcove where Kieran was waiting. A simple lunch, that''s what he had promised. Just conversation to get to know each other, nothing political.

    I wasn''t na?ve enough to believe that.

    Kieran rose as I approached, every movement smooth, practiced. He was dressed a tailored suit, his smile sharp but polished, as if he''d worn it a thousand times before.

    He pulled my chair out for me like a gentleman, but his eyes didn''t leave mine once. "Ellie," he said warmly. "I was beginning to think you wouldn''te."

    "I almost didn''t," I admitted, sliding into the chair.

    He chuckled, settling opposite me. ¡°I admire your honesty. Most people would''ve made up some polite excuse about traffic."

    "Polite excuses are a waste of breath," I muttered, reaching for the water ss set at my ce. My hands were steady, though my pulse wasn''t."

    This was such a reckless thing for me to do. I couldn''t believe I was actually on a date with Kieran. If anyone recognized us together it could cause a scandal. But his offer wouldn''t leave my head and my curiosity had gotten the better of me.

    The waiter appeared to take our orders, and Kieran dismissed him with the ease of someone born tomand attention. As soon as we were alone again, his focus sharpened.

    "I wanted to thank you for agreeing to meet me," he said. "I know the idea I mentioned at the party was... unexpected.''

    >>

    "That''s one way to put it." I took a slow sip of water, buying myself a moment. "It''s hardly an ordinary thing to propose marriage to a married woman," I pointed out. "Unhappily married," he replied coolly. "Nn makes you miserable, you can''t deny that. The look on your face when he''s near says it all."

    I looked down at the table cloth while I tried to think of a diplomatic response. He was right, to a degree. I was miserable with Nn for a long time. But it was moreplicated than that now.

    Still I had to be careful how much I revealed. I didn''t know if I could trust Kieran. I couldn''t be sure how much of his charm was really meant to win me over and how much was meant to hide his true intentions.

    Then again, he had been straight with me about his motivations for this. He hadn''t attempted to convince me he was in love or that we belonged together. This was political, nothing more. We each had something to offer the other that could be beneficial.

    It seemed too simple.

    +25 Bonus

    "Marriage isn''t something I can even consider right now, Kieran. Especially not for politics."

    His smile didn''t falter, though I saw the flicker of disappointment in his eyes. "I didn''t expect you to ept right away. I only wanted you to think about it. To see the possibilities."

    "I have thought about it." I set the ss down with a soft clink. "And the possibilities look a lot like chains. I''ve already lived through one arranged marriage, and it nearly broke me. I won''t go back to that, not for anyone."

    For the briefest second, something hardened in his gaze. Then the charm returned, smooth as silk.

    "You mistake me," he said gently. "This wouldn''t be chains, Ellie. This would be freedom. Power. Security. Together, you and I could reshape this entire kingdom. No more elders trying to corner you, no more whispers about your worth. You''d have protection, respect-

    "And a husband I hardly know," I cut in. "Forgive me if that doesn''t sound like freedom."

    The silence stretched between us. His jaw flexed once before he leaned back in his chair, studying me like a puzzle.

    "Fair enough," he said finally. "You''re cautious. I expected nothing less. But one day, you may find caution isn''t enough."

    The words weren''t a threat, not outright, but they left a chill in my bones. He had no idea how urate his statement was. It wasn''t just myself that I had to be cautious for. I needed to think of my family.

    Cassian couldn''t take care of the twins forever. It wasn''t fair of me to put that responsibility on him as much as I was already. I needed to find a safe home for them and the sooner the better. This arrangement with Nn wasn''t going tost much longer.

    I needed an exit n.

    I forced a smile. "Let''s change the subject. You said this wasn''t supposed to be political."

    His lips curved, though it wasn''t quite amusement. "Alright, no politics. Let''s talk about something else." He leaned forward, lowering his voice just slightly. "Tell me, Ellie-who helped you?"

    My breath caught. "What?"

    "When you ran," he rified, his tone deceptively light. "You didn''t vanish on your own. Someone helped you get out of Silver Fang and disappear. I''ve always wondered who it was. A friend? A stranger? Or was it someone you still keep in touch with?"

    My fingers curled tight around the edge of the table. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± He tilted his head, eyes gleaming. "Because I remember that night. You called me, desperate, broken. You asked for help, and I offered it. I would''ve given it, too, if you''d trusted me. But instead, you vanished. So forgive me if my curiosity lingers."

    I stared at him, searching for the angle. Was he warning me that he could expose the truth if he wanted to? Or was he genuinely wounded that I hadn''t chosen him back then?

    Either way, it made my skin crawl.

    "I don''t owe you that answer," I said finally, keeping my voice steady.

    His smile returned, polite and disarming. ¡°No, you don''t. But someday, you might want to tell me anyway. Especially if you find yourself needing help again.¡±

    The waiter returned then with our meals, breaking the tension. I barely touched the food, my stomach too tight to

    Chape t

    *25 #out

    manage more than a few bites.

    Kieran kept the conversation light after that harmless anecdotes, charming observations-but beneath every word, I felt the weight of his earlier questions.

    When the meal finally ended, he stood and offered his hand to help me up. I ignored it, rising on my own

    Thank you for the banch,¡± I said, my tone polite but clipped.

    *ty pleasure.¡± His eyes lingered on me, sharp and knowing "I look forward to our

    next."

    I didn''t promise there would be one. I just turned and walked away, my heels clicking sharply against the

    obblestone floor.

    Outside, the sunlight felt too bright, the air too thin. I drew in a deep breath, but the unease didn''t leave me.

    If Kieran had only wanted to charm me, I could have brushed it off. But the way he''d brought up my disappearance -the way he reminded me of that call, of his knowledge-made it clear.

    He wasn''t just offering protection. He was reminding me of the power he still held.

    And I hated how unsettled that left me.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 127

    Nn POV

    I couldn''t get her out of my head.

    Even after the music had faded and the ballroom returned to a blur of faces and clinking sses, all I could feel was the press of her hand in mine, the heat of her gaze when she''d looked up at me. That dance had burned into my veins, sharper than any battle wound.

    Ellie.

    I told myself it was the mate bond wing at me, a wolf''s instinct, nothing more. But the lie didn''t hold long.

    Because when I closed my eyes, it wasn''t just her scent or her touch that haunted me-it was herughter from years ago, her stubbornness, the way she used to look at me like I was more than the man my father said I''d never be.

    The truth lodged itself in my chest like a de. I had feelings for her. Maybe I''d always had them, buried under duty, anger, and the weight of my family''s expectations.

    And gods, I had ruined everything.

    I dragged a hand down my face, pacing the length of my room. My thoughts turned, unbidden, to Felicity.

    Felicity, with her sharp smile and softer lies. Felicity, who had been a constant shadow at my side. She had beenfort and chaos all at once, and I had convinced myself that being with her was choice, freedom. That she was what I wanted.

    But the truth was darker. The truth was a secret I''d buried so deep, even I sometimes pretended it wasn''t there.

    The night my parents were attacked by rogues still yed in fragments-blood on the forest floor, splintered branches and underbrush, the sound of my mother''s scream echoing through the trees.

    I had been too far away to save them. By the time I reached them, my mother was gone, her body limp in my arms.

    But my father... he was still breathing. Barely.

    He''d pulled me close, his hand sticky with blood as it clutched at mine. His voice was a rasp, weak, but his words seared themselves into me.

    ¡°I was too hard on you,¡± he whispered. ¡°Always pushing... never enough. I''m sorry."

    I had shaken my head, choking on the metallic air. "Don''t talk like that. You''ll make it through."

    But he only tightened his grip. ¡°Live your own life, Nn. Don''t be chained by me. Don''t let my mistakes bind you. If Felicity makes you happy... stay with her. Don''t waste your chance."

    His eyes, pale and ssy, had searched mine. And then they''d gone still.

    I''d taken those words as his dying wish-that I marry Felicity, that I honor what had cost him his life. Because it had been my choices that caused this.

    They had followed me into the rogue zone when I foolishly tried to run away to be with Felicity. If I hadn''t put her above everything else, my parents would''t havee searching for me. They wouldn''t have been killed.

    The rogues had struck when I wasn''t where I should''ve been.

    +25 $665

    So I told myself I owed it to him. That I had to follow through, even if it meant binding myself to Felicity despite my instincts screaming at me that I was meant for someone else.

    But now... now every time Ellie smiled, every time her eyes sparked with that fire I remembered, I felt the weight of that vow like a noose around my neck.

    I had destroyed her once. I had taken the fierce, witty woman and worn away at her confidence until she was a simpering mess, desperate for a shred of affection.

    The car ident was like a reset. This was the Ellie that I had broken once. I was determined not to let her be that frightened, desperate version again.

    But I couldn''t stop wanting her still.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 128

    It was unfair of me after everything that I put her through. But I had always been a selfish man. I knew that about myself.

    Ellie POV

    Moonstone was quieter than I''d expected. The boys had been buzzing with energy since the moment we arrived- Cassian dragging Lance into sparring matches at every opportunity, Lance dragging Cassian into taverns just as often-but today, the vige square was peaceful.

    I sat near the low stone wall outside the training yard, watching them both bicker as they cooled down from a match. Sweat glistened on Cassian''s brow, Lance''s grin wide and infuriating as ever.

    I had a nket spread out on the grass and a variety of toys scattered around. My attention was mainly on the twins as they cooed and wobbled on their bellies, ying with the toys and reaching for each other.

    Seeing them again was a balm to my heart. I couldn''t keep my hands off of them. I kept stroking their hair and their soft, chubby little cheeks. Leaving again was going to break me, but at least this time I was here for a few days and not just a few hours. I could rock them to sleep and hold them as much as I needed to make the guilt

    ease.

    "You''re too predictable," Lance said, dodging when Cassian swatted at him. "All power, no strategy. You''d neverst in the city."

    "Please," Cassian shot back. "If I fought you seriously, you''d be face-down in the dirt."

    Iughed, shaking my head. "You two are hopeless."

    Lance plopped down beside me, stretching his legs out with a groan. ¡°You''re just jealous you don''t get to beat up Cassian as often as I do."

    "Tempting," I said dryly.

    But the smile faded as the weight of Kieran''s words pressed against me again. I chewed my lip, debating whether to say it aloud. They deserved to know.

    "Kieran made me an offer," I said finally, my voice softer.

    Both their heads snapped toward me.

    "What kind of offer?" Cassian asked, suspicion already darkening his tone.

    I took a breath. "A marriage. Political, he said. To strengthen my position, to give me protection."

    Lance let out a low whistle. "That''s... bold of him."

    Cassian scowled. ¡°Bold? It''s maniptive. He''s trying to tie himself to you before the news of the divorce goes public. You know that, right?"

    "I know." I twisted my hands together. "I told him no, but he didn''t exactly take it as a final answer. He kept pressing, making it sound like he was only worried about me. Like he was doing me a favor."

    Lance leaned back, arms crossed. "That''s Kieran''s whole game. He hides threats inside pretty words. You can''t let him push you into anything."

    Cassian''s voice was firmer, his eyes sharp. ¡°Ellie, listen to me. If you agree to that, even as a joke, you''ll be giving him leverage over you. He''ll use it, and he won''t let you go easily. Be careful."

    +25 Bonus

    Their concern eased something tight in me, though it didn''t erase the unease that clung after that lunch.

    ¡°I don''t want to marry anyone,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Not for politics. Not for security. Not ever again, unless it''s because I choose it."

    "Good," Cassian said, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Lance''s grin softened. "Then we''ll make sure you don''t have to. You''ve got us, remember? Who needs some pompous alpha when you''ve got me?"

    Cassian groaned. "Gods, spare us."

    Iughed, the sound easing some of the tension in my chest. For a moment, surrounded by my family, I almost believed everything would be simple.

    But Kieran''s shadow lingered. And Nn''s eyes during that dance lingered too.

    And I had no idea which one would end up pulling me closer.

 Chapter 129

    Nn POV

    I had already made the decision.

    Somewhere between that damned dance and the long nights lying awake, staring at the ceiling like it could give me answers, I knew I couldn''t keep burying what I felt. I was going to tell her.

    Not in the middle of a fight, not in anger, not as some clumsy excuse. In private. Just her and me.

    The problem was figuring out how.

    Every night she was visiting Moonstone with Lance and Cassian I had thought of how to do it. Nothing seemed right. A candlelight dinner was too cliche. A letter too impersonal, though it might be the only way I could word it correctly.

    There was so much that I had to say. So much to apologize for and the desperate hopet that she could forgive it was enough to make me nauseous.

    I didn''t deserve to be forgiven. I knew that. But I had to try. I would go insane if I didn''t.

    At the election event, the hall buzzed with conversation-alphas vying for position, smiling too wide, speaking too loud, all of them already calcting who would stand at the end of this campaign.

    I barely registered any of it. My attention was fixed on one person.

    Ellie.

    Moonstone was hosting, since Cassian and ric were sitting out the election. They were a neutral party for these meetings. That was part of the reason Ellie had gone ahead to Moonstone. It gave her some space to recover and have fun before she had to put on the make of luna again.

    She looked radiant under the chandelier light, her hair swept back to reveal the curve of her neck, her eyes bright after the short break she''d been able to take.

    She moved easily through the room, speaking with grace that made it seem like she''d been born to this life, even though I knew she wanted nothing less than to be trapped in it.

    I was about to approach her when I caught a voice, low and smooth, threading its way through the noise.

    Kieran.

    He approached her in that practiced, smooth way of his. His smile was a little too sharp, his eyes calcting.

    Ellie turned to face him and I saw her expression falter, just for a beat.

    I froze, my jaw locking as I heard my rival''s name on her lips

    My heartbeat was too loud in my ears, my wolf growling posessively as Kieran stood

    too close to her, leaned his head toward her as they spoke.

    I clenched my jaw so hard I felt it crack. I wanted nothing more than to walk over there and grab that bastard by his throat, tear him away from her.

    I knew that I couldn''t. I had to get a hold of myself. It was bing a real problem how present my wolf was. And how violent his instincts were, especially when it came to Ellie. I had to have more control than this.

    +25 Bonus

    I couldn''t allow myself to give in to these violent instincts. Especially not with so many people around.

    "...I just need time to think," she was saying, her voice quiet but clear enough to slice through the din.

    Time to think. About what?

    My chest tightened, each word like a de twisting deeper. What proposal was that bastard making to her and why was she actually considering it?

    My mind shed to her reminder about the divorce. She was insistent about it. I had promised, of course, but was there some other motivation? Was there someone else she wanted?

    The thought of Ellie-my Ellie-wearing his mark, standing at his side, carrying his name... it hollowed me out.

    I''d promised her freedom. Promised her a divorce, her life back. I''d already broken so many vows to her, dragged her through so much pain. I had no right to ask her to stay. No right to imagine she might choose me again.

    But gods, I couldn''t breathe at the thought of losing her to him.

    If she had to choose someone else let it be Lance. Let it be someone that I knew actually cared for her and would make her happy.

    Not Kieran. Not that smooth, lying bastard with his hidden motivations and his charming maniption.

    Ellie deserved more than that.

    I turned away, gripping the edge of the table so hard the wood groaned under my hand. I couldn''t make a scene here. Couldn''t let anyone see how close I was to shattering.

    Later, I told myself. Later I would find the words, even if they were messy, even if they ruined us both. I had to tell her everything. I had to take the chance, even if it was a desperate one.

    Because I''d rather bleed than watch her belong to anyone else.

    Ellie POV

    I should''ve known he wouldn''t let it drop.

    Kieran had a way of making every conversation feel like it was on rails, smoothly directed toward whatever he wanted, and today was no different. He smiled as if we were sharing a harmless secret, his tone honey-sweet, but there was steel beneath

    it.

    ¡°Ellie,¡± he said, tilting his head like he was the only one who could see me clearly, "you know what I''m offering isn''t just for appearances. You''d have stability. Respect. Power. And I would make sure you were safe-always."

    I tensed at his words. The memory of the attack by the rogue came to my mind and sent a cold chill through me. Nn had been by my side when it happened. He had tried to protect me, but still...

    He leaned in just slightly, his breath warm near my ear. "Tell me that doesn''t tempt you."

    It did, in a way. Not the marriage. Not him. But the thought of safety. Of not having to walk into every room wondering who was watching me, who wanted something from me, who would discover the truth.

    But marriage? That was a cage, gilded or not. And with Kieran, it would be one locked tight.

    I forced a lightugh, though my stomach knotted. "You''re very insistent."

    His grin widened. "I''m serious. Think about it. You wouldn''t have to fight alone anymore."

    +25 Bonus

    I thought of the twins then-August''s smile,n''s sleepy curls falling into his eyes. My babies, hidden away, very existence a secret I couldn''t afford to gamble with.

    their

    Not even Nn knew about them. How could I possibly justify telling Kieran about them before their own father knew? I couldn''t do that to Nn.

    I wasn''t that heartless.

    Kieran might offer me security, but he could never give me freedom. And if I married him, the truth about them would surface eventually. It always did.

    I stepped back, creating space between us. ¡°I''ll think about it,¡± I said, because it was

    easier than picking a fight here in front of so many watching eyes.

    But deep down, I already knew the answer.

    Letting anyone close again was dangerous. And letting Kieran close would be a mistake I couldn''t afford to make.

    He had some other motivation here, that much was obvious. Maybe it was just to

    hurt Nn by stealing me away, but maybe it was more.

    And I couldn''t afford to y games with my future. Not when I had my babies to protect.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 130

    Nn POV

    I saw it before I even realized I was moving.

    Kieran had his hand at the small of her back. Subtle. Possessive.

    Every muscle in my body went tight, my wolf snarling low beneath my skin. I''d told myself to keep control this time, to stay calm, to not make a scene-but the second I saw that touch, all that restraint went up in mes.

    He was smiling at her like he already owned her. And she... she was trying to hide how ufortable she looked. Her posture was too stiff, herugh too forced. I knew her too well not to notice.

    Before my mind could catch up with my feet, I was there.

    "Kieran," I said sharply.

    He turned, his grin widening like a cat catching a mouse. ¡°Alpha Nn, Always a pleasure."

    "I doubt that,¡± I muttered. My gaze flicked to Ellie, who took a half-step back, clearly uneasy. That alone made the blood in my veins run hotter. "You''re crowding her."

    Kieran arched a brow. ¡°Just a conversation. Surely you don''t intend to police those, too?"

    "Back off," I said evenly, though my tone carried the warning beneath it.

    He didn''t move. "You sound jealous."

    "I''m not jealous," I lied. "I''m warning you."

    Theughter that spilled from him was too soft to be friendly. "That''s rich,ing from the man who treated her like a possession for years. Now you care how she feels?¡± He took a slow step closer, lowering his voice so only I could hear. "Or are you just afraid she''ll find out she deserves better?"

    My jaw clenched, and it took everything I had not to punch him in the face right there.

    The room hummed around us-music,ughter, the faint clinking of sses-but for me, the sound fell away. All I could hear was the rush of my pulse.

    "You''ve had your fun," I said, voice low. "Now walk away."

    But he didn''t. He leaned in just slightly, eyes glinting. "You think you can scare me off, Nn? You forget, I know more about you than you''d like the world to know."

    My stomach dropped. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    He smiled, sharklike. He moved in closer, speaking to me in a conspiratorial whisper.

    "I know," he said simply.

    My shoulders tensed, and a low growl escaped before I could stop it. "Know what?¡± I snapped.

    "I know that Ellie wasn''t hiding from your little spies. I know that she ran away from you." His gaze shifted to Ellie briefly, then back to me. "She didn''t disappear on her own, did she? Someone helped her. Someone close."

    I froze.

    He knew.

    +25 Bonus

    The realization hit me like a blow. The only ones who knew the truth were me, Ellie, and Cassian. And if Kieran was throwing that out so casually, it meant he wasn''t bluffing. He wanted me to react-to slip, to show my hand. I forced my expression nk. "You''re imagining things."

    He smirked. "Am I? Funny, because I remember offering to help her myself. But she chose someone else''s help instead. I''ve always wondered who that was.¡± He let the words hang, then added softly, "You must''ve been furious."

    He was baiting me. Trying to get me to lose control in front of all these witnesses. And gods, it was working. My wolf snarled, pacing, desperate to break through.

    I stepped closer, close enough that only he could hear me. "If you ever so much as

    hint at that again¡ªif you so much as breathe her name with that tone-you''ll regret it."

    Kieran''s smile never faltered. "Careful, Nn. Threats in public don''t suit you. You might remind people of what you really are."

    "Which is what?" I hissed.

    "Desperate." His grin widened. "And losing."

    That was thest straw. My hand shot out before I could stop myself, gripping the front of his jacket and dragging him forward. He didn''t flinch, but I saw the flicker of surprise in his eyes.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 131

    "Nn," Ellie''s voice cut through the noise like a de.

    I let go instantly, stepping back, the fury still humming through my veins. She looked between us, confusion and frustration etched across her face. "What''s going on?"

    "Ask him," I said tightly.

    She turned to Kieran. "What did you say?"

    "Nothing you didn''t already know," he said smoothly, brushing invisible dust from his sleeve. ¡°We were just having a friendly discussion about your future.¡±

    Her brows drew together, but she didn''t respond. She looked tired-tense in a way that twisted something in my chest. I hated that this was happening here, in front of everyone. I hated even more that he''d made her feel cornered.

    I took a step toward her. "Ellie. Can we talk? Alone."

    She hesitated. Then, slowly, she nodded.

    We moved to the edge of the ballroom, into one of the quiet adjoining halls where the music dulled to a distant hum. The second we were out of sight, I finally let out the breath I''d been holding.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I asked.

    Her brow furrowed. "About what?"

    "The pregnancy." The words came out rougher than I meant. "Why did you hide it from me?"

    Her eyes widened, and for a heartbeat, I saw pure panic sh there. Then she crossed her arms, her chin lifting defensively.

    "You think that''s something I could''ve told you? After everything you did? After the way you looked at me like I was a burden you couldn''t shake?"

    "I would''ve "I started, but she cut me off.

    "You would''ve kept me here," she said, her voice trembling but steady. "You would''ve used the babies as another reason to trap me. And I couldn''t do it, Nn. I couldn''t spend the rest of my life being hated by the man I was bound to."

    The words hit harder than any punch. I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. Because she was right. That''s exactly what I would''ve done. Back then, I was too proud, too broken to let her go, even if it meant crushing her spirit to keep her.

    I swallowed hard, my throat dry. "Ellie..." My voice cracked. "I don''t hate you."

    She didn''t answer, just stared at me, searching my face like she was trying to decide if I meant it.

    Finally, I took a breath and forced the truth out. "I love you."

    Her eyes widened. "What?"

    Chapter 13!

    +25 Bonus

    "I love you," I repeated, the words raw, real, terrifying. "I should''ve realized a long time ago, but things were... it all got away from me. I''m not good at this, at emotions. I was too angry, too proud to admit it, but it''s the truth. I don''t expect you to feel the same. I know that I don''t deserve anything from you after the way I treated you, but I need you to know."

    Her lips parted, but before she could respond, a hush rippled through the corridor. I turned my head and saw movement, figures at the edge of the doorway.

    Two guests, standing frozen, wide-eyed. Then three more. Whispers were starting to spread like wildfire.

    They''d heard me.

    The noise from the ballroom began to shift, subtle but unmistakable, the sound of gossip taking form. I felt my stomach sink as realization hit.

    My confession wasn''t private anymore. The entire hall would know before the night was over.

    And Ellie''s eyes told me everything I needed to know about what she was thinking. That I''d just made everything so much worse.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 132

    Third person POV

    The news reached Felicity before dawn.

    Whispers first, half-formed rumors traded by servants who thought their conversations were private. Then confirmation, clear and damning, from her informant in the southern court.

    Nn had confessed his love to Ellie. Publicly.

    For a long, pulsing second, Felicity couldn''t move. The words on the page blurred, rage simmering low and poisonous in her chest. Then, slowly, she set the phone down and rose to her feet.

    He''d said it in front of everyone. Dered his love for her like some tragic hero in a story that was supposed to have ended years ago.

    The ss in her hand shattered before she realized she''d tightened her grip. Shards rained over the desk, glittering like ice.

    Cold, impersonal. The way Nn had always seemed. How had a man like him- a man who lived his life with careful precision and emotional detachment- confess his love like that?

    If the rumors were to be believed, he''d been pleading with her.

    It made Felicity sick to imagine it.

    The alpha of Silver Fang, pouring his heart out to a rogue and begging her to ept him. It was disgusting.

    No alpha would stoop so low, least of all her alpha.

    Felicity couldn''t even picture it. She''s seen Nn vulnerable. She was one of the few people alive who had seen him cry. But she couldn''t picture him pleading for anything.

    The Nn she knew would rather die than admit to that kind of vulnerability.

    This was all Ellie''s fault. She was a stain on Nn''s life, a leech that sucked away his strength and dignity. Now that Nn was alone with her, there was no one to protect him. No one to point out Ellie''s lies, her games.

    Felicity wouldn''t stand for this. Nn had made a mistake by sending her away, but she understood why. He didn''t have much choice once the situation was revealed to the pack elders. But she would forgive him for that.

    Because she loved him.

    ¡°So,¡± she murmured, voice soft, dangerous. ¡°She''s still ying her little games.¡±

    She''d expected Nn to double down on his choice. To try to convince the kingdom that he had a happy life with Ellie, just for political purposes.

    But not this. Not a spectacle.

    It changed everything.

    If he was still willing to throw away his reputation for her, then killing the girl quietly wasn''t enough. Felicity

    +25 Bonus

    needed to burn down everything that protected her everything that gave her safety to hide behind.

    Moonstone.

    They''d sheltered her. Hidden her under their Alpha''s nose, helped her rebuild while the rest of them were hunting her shadow. If it hadn''t been for Cassian''s interference that night, Felicity would''ve finished her off and none of this would be happening now.

    Her lips curled into a cold smile.

    "elerate the preparations," she told the guard standing by the door. "We must strike sooner than nned."

    He hesitated. "Ma''am, the troops aren''t-"

    "I said, do it." My voice cracked like a whip. "If Moonstone wants to y protector, then they can die for her too."

    The man bowed his head, murmuring, ¡°Yes, ma''am," before slipping out.

    She stared after him, letting the quiet settle again. In the distance, rain fell over the courtyard-soft, silent, merciless.

    ¡°Let''s see if she survives this time,¡± she whispered.

    Ellie POV

    The ballroom had been full of noise earlier-music,ughter, the thrum of too many conversations blending into one-but now, at home in the packhouse, the halls were quiet. Too quiet.

    After Nn''s confession, neither of us had said much. He''d walked me back to my room in silence, his jaw tight, his expression unreadable.

    I hadn''t known what to say either. Part of me still couldn''t believe he''d said it¡ªthose words I''d spent years thinking I''d never hear.

    I love you.

    Even now, they didn''t feel real.

    Because if he meant them, then everything we''d done to survive, every wall I''d built between us, was starting to crack. And I wasn''t sure if I wanted it to.

    Things were already soplicated. Hearing him say those words so earnestly was like a shard of ice to the heart. The guilt I felt for hiding so much from him intensified with each step toward my room.

    Nn hesitated at the door as I walked inside. I could see the storm in his eyes as he looked at me. He wanted to say something, but he restrained himself. Instead, he

    only muttered a soft goodnight before closing the door with a quiet click.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, fingers tangled in the nket, staring at nothing. My

    chest felt tight, full of things I couldn''t name. Guilt. Hope. Fear.

    When my phone buzzed, the sound almost startled me.

 Chapter 133

    +25 Bonus

    Cassian.

    Thesitated before answering, then hit the video call. His face filled the screen a secondter-tired, but smiling faintly.

    "Hey," he said. "You look like you haven''t slept."

    I let out a shaky breath. "You heard."

    "Hard not to,¡± he replied, rubbing the back of his neck. "Half the packs are talking about it already. Nn of Silver Fant confessing his undying love in front of half the damn court-It''s... something."

    I grimaced. "I didn''t ask for it."

    "I know.¡± His tone softened. ¡°But you should know-whatever it means for him, it doesn''t change what you''ve built here. Or what you''ve survived."

    I nodded, but the guilt still sat heavy in my stomach. "How are the boys?"

    His expression brightened slightly. "Settling in. I moved them into the packhouse this morning, figured they could use the extra attention. August has a little ear infection, but that''s normal. The healers are checking on them regrly. They''re safe, Ellie." "Cassian, I feel awful about this," I said quietly. "You didn''t have to-"

    He cut me off with a look. "Don''t. You''re family. You know that."

    My throat tightened. I blinked hard, forcing back the sting in my eyes. "Thank you." "Always." He leaned back in his chair, exhaling. ¡°Listen, things are shifting fast. Nn''s confession stirred the pot more than either of you realize.¡±

    "What do you mean?" I asked warily.

    "In light of everything-the election, the messenger rumors-Nn making a public deration of his love will cause problems. I would say it seems staged but, with his reputation as an emotionless cynic, I don''t think anyone believes him capable of faking emotion like that."

    "It certainly wasn''t fake," I agreed softly.

    "So, people are going to be talking about it for two reasons. One, Nn has a heart. It''s going tofort some people to know that he isn''tpletely cold. You don''t want a leader who doesn''t care for his people, right?"

    "That''s true... it could actually help soften his reputation," I agree thoughtfully. "What''s the other reason?"

    "You. Not just anyone would be capable of winning over a man like that. Some people are going to take this as confirmation of your divine connection. You should be careful who you trust right now."

    I nodded again, unease coiling in my chest. "I will."

    We talked for a few more minutes-small updates, little reassurances-before the call

    ended. I set the phone down, staring at the dark screen for a long time.

    The world outside the window was quiet. Too still. A storm waiting to break.

    And somewhere, deep down, I could feel it-something moving toward us. Something inevitable.

    Support

    Share

    +25 Bonus

    +25 Bonus

    Ellie POV

    The packhouse was quiet again. The kind of quiet that settled only when people were afraid to speak.

    Of course, everyone had heard about Nn''s confession by now. It was onlyst night that it had happened, but I could tell by the tension at breakfast that word had gotten around.

    I stood by the window, the afternoon sun spilling soft light through the lingering rainclouds and across the floor. It should have been peaceful, but my chest still ached from the weight of Nn''s words.

    Nn entered the room, his footsteps soft as he approached. I didn''t look at him, I didn''t need to. I knew that he was looking at me.

    The silence stretched between us for what felt like an eternity. There was so much to say, and yet I couldn''t think of anything. All that was going through my head right now was the image of August andn, each boy with Nn''s features and dark hair. He deserved to know. He deserved to be part of their lives, didn''t he? Certainly, they deserved to have their father. I was an orphan, so I knew how hard it was to grow up without family. It wouldn''t be fair for me to hide them from theirs.

    Ever since the incident at the altar, my memories had beening back in bits and pieces. I saw shes of the past with Cassian and ric. Happy memories of the time before I was in the orphanage in the rogue zone.

    It was a shock to my system to realize that I was the daughter of an alpha and luna.

    I hadn''t been able to bring myself to tell Nn about it, and Cassian had agreed to keep it quiet. It was my truth to share, he said.

    But I wasn''t sure if I would ever be able to. I had so many secrets now, I was starting to feel like I didn''t even know myself anymore.

    But that''s not all that I was remembering. My early life with Nn wasing back to me, too. It was mortifying to know that I had been so desperate for his attention, for his affection.

    I had been truly pathetic. Yet, no matter how much I tried to win him over, he had never shown me more than disdain. It was so different than the way he was with me

    now.

    It was all I could think aboutst night. I''d hardly slept as a result.

    "I meant what I said," he began quietly. "Every word of it."

    My fingers tightened around the edge of the windowsill. "I know."

    For a long moment, neither of us spoke. The air carried the scent of rain, soft and

    clean, the kind that clung to the skin and made the world feel smaller.

    Finally, I turned toward him. "Things have changed between us, Nn. I can''t pretend they haven''t. But..." I swallowed, struggling to find the right words. "I can''t forget everything that came before."

    Nn nodded once, eyes falling to the floor. "I wouldn''t ask you to."

    He moved to sit on the edge of one of the stone nters, elbows on his knees. ¡°You were right that night-about

    +25 Bonus

    everything. I was cruel to you. I told myself it was your fault, that you made me weak, when really, I was just scared."

    My brow furrowed. "Scared?"

    "Of the mate bond," he admitted. "Of what it meant to want someone because the goddess said I should. I thought if I could resist it-if I could prove I was stronger than the pull-it would mean something. That I was in control." He let out a bitterugh. ¡°But all it meant was that I hurt you. Over and over again."

    My throat tightened. He wasn''t just making excuses, he sounded exhausted, stripped bare. And that made it harder to hold onto the anger I''d built my walls with. "Nn..."

    "I''m not asking you to forgive me," he said, cutting in gently. "I just need you to know

    I see it now. What I did.. Who I was. I was terrible to you. I was a monster."

    I took a small step closer. The pale light softened his features, made him look younger, more vulnerable than I''d ever seen him. Or maybe I just hadn''t looked hard enough before.

    Part of me wanted to tell him everything then-the truth about the boys, about how I''d hidden their existence not just out of fear, but because I hadn''t trusted him to protect them.

    I wanted to believe that maybe this new version of Nn could handle that truth. But the words stuck in my throat.

    Because if I told him, there would be no taking it back. And I didn''t know yet if love- real or not-could survive the weight of what we''d lost.

    Instead, I whispered, "Thank you. For saying it."

    He looked up at me then, and something in his expression softened-a mixture of

    regret and relief. "You deserve better than what I gave you."

    I didn''t answer. I wasn''t sure she could without saying too much.

    It wasforting to hear Nn admit to his ws, to his cruelty. I hoped that it was

    a sign of real growth from him and not just the result of his jealousy toward Kieran. But I couldn''t be sure.

    I couldn''t be sure of anything when it came to him.

    He left just as quietly as he entered, and I rxed just a fraction when I was alone again. My mind didn''t ease, though. My thoughts remained just as conflicted for the rest of the day.

    When I finally went to bedter that night, the house was still. But my thoughts still weren''t. They chased themselves in circles until exhaustion finally pulled me under.

    And that was when the dream came.

    The air in the dream was cold, sharp with the scent of pine and smoke. The world around me shimmered like moonlight on water. And standing in the center of it all was a woman.

    Her hair flowed like liquid silver. Her eyes were luminous, pale as starlight-moonlit eyes, the kind I had seen

    before in shes I couldn''t exin.

    In her hands, the woman held a ne, the chain delicate and glinting, the

    pendant a single stone Bet caught the moon''s glow.

    My breath caught. I knew that stone.

    It was mine.

    A memory unfolded, fragile and painful. I saw myself as a childughing, running

    through the woods with that ne around my throat. Then, a shadow behind me.

    A shout. The sound of a branch breaking

    I turned, and pain exploded at the back of my head. The world spun, my vision

    dimming. I hit the ground, gasping, the ne slipping from my fingers.

    Just before everything went dark, I saw a face. A boy''s face. Young, maybe eight or

    nine, Wide eyes. Dark hair.

    And he looked almost exactly like Cassian.

    I woke with a gasp, sitting bolt upright in bed, my skin slick with cold sweat. My heart

    hammered in my chest as I pressed a trembling hand to my mouth.

    It had felt so real-too real.

    The moonlight through the window seemed brighter now, almost blinding.

    Somewhere, deep in my chest, the goddess''s presence hummed faintly, like a

    pulse.

    A memory of the past, resurfacing.

    Or a message.

    Either way, I knew one thing for certain-whatever truth I''d seen, it was only the

    beginning.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 134

    Nn POV

    I stood at my office window, the early light spilling over the training fields below. Even from here, I could hear the murmur of pack life, guards changing shifts, warriors gathering for patrols, the asional bark of orders. carried by the wind.

    It should have been reassuring, a sign that Silver Fang was running like the well- oiled machine I''d built.

    But it wasn''t.

    Today, everything felt fragile. One word from the elders'' council could change everything-my candidacy, my future, the stability of the pack itself.

    Today, the official list of candidates would be announced.

    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling slowly as I turned back toward my desk. The documents scattered across it, patrol reports, supply lists, letters of endorsement, all blurred together. None of it mattered until the list came through.

    Lance leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. "You''re pacing," he said lightly.

    "I''m thinking," I corrected gruffly.

    "You''re pacing,¡± Lance repeated with a faint grin. "You''ll wear a hole in the floor if you keep it up.

    I didn''t bother answering. He was trying to lighten the mood, but I was too anxious for that to work.

    The elder council''s messenger waste, which only made the wait worse. I could still hear the way Elder Harrow had spoken at thest meeting, cold and condemning, his voice echoing in that vaulted hall.

    ''The goddess may have spared you once, Alpha, but I see no blessing in you.''

    I clenched my jaw. That man had been my father''s fiercest critic, and he''d made it no secret that he saw me as a curse carried forward. It didn''t help that he openly favored Kieran.

    It wasn''t even enough for him that I had passed his ridiculous test at the altar. He was still determined to undermine me and destory my chance at the throne.

    I shouldn''t let it bother me, but it did. Maybe it was the was he looked at Ellie when she confronted him. To have an elder look at my wife with such open contempt and suspicions made my blood boil. I hadn''t been able to get the thought out of my head any time I had to interact with the elders since.

    When the knock finally came, both me and Lance turned sharply. A young attendant entered, bowing slightly as she held out a sealed envelope marked with the royal crest.

    "From the council, Alpha."

    I took it, my pulse quickening. The wax seal cracked under my thumb. I unfolded the parchment inside, eyes scanning the short list of names.

    And there it was. My name.

    134

    +25 Bonus

    "Approved," I breathed.

    The weight of the uncertainty lifted in an instant. Myck of faith and personal tragedies weren''t going to hold me back. Not from this. The council had found me worthy.

    Lance let out a low whistle. "You did it."

    My shoulders eased, though only slightly. My reliefsted barely a heartbeat before I saw another familiar name a few lines below my own.

    Kieran.

    My jaw tightened.

    "Of course," I muttered.

    Lance caught the look in my eyes and sighed. "Don''t start. He''s yourpetition, don''t obsess."

    But I couldn''t help it. The memory of Kieran''s hand on Ellie at thest event shed through my mind. The way she''d looked startled, ufortable, and the way I had nearly lost control because of it.

    I pushed the thought aside. There were more important things to focus on now.

    The campaign was just beginning. There was work to be done, meetings, announcements, and events to y.

    Before I could say as much, the office door burst open again, this time without knocking.

    A beta stumbled in, his chest heaving, eyes wide. "Alpha-rogue attack. Border patrols are holding, but it''s bad. They came out of nowhere."

    Lance straightened immediately. "Where?"

    ¡°Eastern ridge,¡± the beta said breathlessly. "They''ve already taken down two of ours. The reinforcements are en route, but they''re calling for you."

    I didn''t hesitate. My body moved on its own before I had even fully processed the words.

    I grabbed my jacket from the back of the chair, my voice sharp andmanding. "Double the patrols along the north edge. I want the perimeter sealed tight. No one gets through."

    Lance was already moving. "You''re going out there?"

    ¡°I''m not sitting behind a desk while my men are bleeding.¡±

    "You have captains for that," Lance said, matching my stride. "You''re on the king''s ballot now. You can''t afford

    "I can''t afford to look like the kind of alpha who hides behind his title. I''m a lot of things, but not a coward," I snapped.

    That ended the argument.

    The ride to the eastern ridge was short but tense. The trees grew denser here, the terrain rougher. The smell of blood hit us before we even saw the first fallen wolf.

    Chopka 195

    +25 Bonus

    When I arrived, chaos reigned. The rogues were faster, stronger. It was like something had driven them into a frenzy. But my warriors were holding formation, their training evident in the tight defensive lines they''d built around the perimeter.

    I leapt out and shifted mid-run, bones cracking, muscles surging as my wolf burst free.

    My huge, ck furred form broke through the chaos with a howl that reignited the fight in my warriors.

    The world sharpened-the scent of iron, the pounding of hearts, the tang of rage on the wind.

    I tore into the nearest rogue, ws slicing through fur and flesh.

    My wolf had been wing to get out for weeks now and it showed in the vicious snarl that cut through the din of the battle.

    The creature fell, lifeless before it hit the ground. Another came from the side-l caught it mid-leap and threw it down, snapping its neck in one clean motion.

    I was distantly aware of Lance shifting and joining the fray. I was equally proud of my little brother for not hesitating and concerned that he was now involved, given his less that ster training record.

    More wereing. Too many.

    "Fall back to the ridge!" I barked above the fray. "Tight formation-no one breaks rank!"

    The warriors responded instantly, their discipline turning chaos into order. The rogues began to falter, their numbers thinning under coordinated strikes.

    And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the assault broke. The surviving rogues scattered into the trees, retreating as quickly as they''de.

    I stood amid the carnage, my breath ragged. My fur was streaked with blood-not all

    of it my own. Around me, my warriros regrouped, checking the wounded.

    I shifted back, sweat cooling on my skin as I scanned the treeline. Something about the attack didn''t sit right.

    This was a soft point in our patrols because ther forest was so thick here. It wasn''t realistic to form a sustained attack against Silver Fang here. So what was this? A test, a warning?

    They''d been organized. Too organized. Rogues didn''t coordinate like that unless someone was pulling the strings.

    I exchanged a grim look with Lance, who had shifted back as well, his clothes sttered with mud and blood.

    ¡°That wasn''t random,¡± Lance said, voicing what we were both thinking.

    ¡°No,¡± I said quietly. "It wasn''t."

    I looked back toward the distant hills, where the faintest scent of ash hung in the

    wind.

    A warning, maybe. Or the first move in something bigger.

    Either way, one truth settled cold and heavy in my chest-

    *Moute 134

    Someone was targeting Silver Fang,

    0

    Support

 Chapter 135

    Nn POV

    The aftermath of the attack was chaos.

    Reports were stilling in, but the guard at my side said the same thing everyone else had, little damage, no loss of life on our end, thank the goddess. A few of the men who had been reported as lost during the chaos were now in critical condition at the hospital, but alive.

    That should have eased my nerves. It didn''t.

    Fear was spreading faster than fire. News of the attempted invasion had already leaked, and rumors were multiplying by the hour. Wild theories about who was responsible were everywhere, old enemies, rogue factions, even talk of a coup.

    If I didn''t get control of the story soon, panic would eat us from the inside out. But before I could tell the people the truth, I had to figure out what the hell that truth was.

    My attention was split in a dozen directions: coordinating cleanup, increasing patrols, sorting through intel, trying to understand how this breach had happened - and why.

    Lance stepped up to help. His support meant more to me in this moment of crisis than I could possibly express. Despite everything between us, he was always there when the pack needed him.

    When I needed him.

    Even with his help, the day dragged on endlessly. I didn''t even get a chance to change out of my bloodied clothes between meetings.

    It took every ounce of focus I had, which meant it waste evening before I finally had time to listen to the beta who''d been hovering all day, trying to get my attention.

    He handed me a folded memo, his expression uneasy.

    The moment I read the first line, my blood went cold.

    The man who had attacked Ellie - the one who had murdered my children and nearly killed my wife ¡ª had been in custody for over a year. He''d refused to speak since the day he was captured. Until now.

    Apparently, he was talking.

    I went to the jail myself. The guards straightened at my approach, their expressions a mix of respect and fear. My skin still carried the scent of blood from the earlier battle, and I could feel their eyes darting away from the stains on my shirt.

    "What did he say?" I demanded.

    The young guard hesitated. ¡°He keeps saying he can smell her, Alpha. I don''t know who he means. He''s... not making much sense. But it''s the first time he''s said anything since we brought him in. You told us to notify you if he started talking."

    "I did," I said curtly. "You were right to call for me."

    +25 Bonus

    He looked relieved, but only slightly.

    "I''ll talk to him alone." My tone left no room for argument.

    "Yes, Alphia,¡± he said quickly, stepping aside.

    The interrogation room was small and cold, the walls a dull white that reflected too much light.

    The man sat cuffed to the metal table, one ankle shackled to the leg. He looked worse than I remembered - thinner, his eyes ringed in dark shadows. But the moment I entered, his gaze snapped to mine, sharp and wild.

    He flinched slightly, leaning back as if the extra inch of space could save him. It wouldn''t.

    I sat across from him and met his stare, silent. The tension stretched for long, heavy seconds until he finally dropped his eyes.

    "I hear you''ve been talking," I said evenly.

    No answer.

    I waited. The silence pressed down on the room until he began to fidget, the chains rattling softly against the

    table.

    "I''m done with this game," I said. My voice was calm, but the edge underneath made him pale. "You''re going to answer me this time. One way or another."

    The color drained from his facepletely. His eyes darted toward the door - but he knew no one would

    interfere.

    Finally, he spoke. His voice was soft and cracked from disuse. ¡°I smelled her.¡±

    My jaw tightened. "Smelled who?"

    "The one who sent me here," he whispered. "The one who hired me."

    My pulse quickened.

    So his story about being a scorned lover from Ellie''s youth had been a lie. Someone

    had sent him after Ellie. Someone who wanted her dead.

    "Who hired you?" I asked, my tone steady but sharp. ¡°Say it.¡±

    I knew. I already knew that it was Felicity. She had given the order despite knowing

    that Ellie was pregnant. But I needed him to confirm it. I needed him to confess.

    He hesitated, gaze flicking past me as if lost in a memory. "She was pretty. Blonde. Very proper ¨C like a princess."

    My stomach turned cold.

    "She wanted me to kill the Luna," he went on, voice trembling now. "Said she was dangerous. Evil. Said she''d pay - and she did. But it wasn''t supposed to go this way. I wasn''t supposed to get caught. It was supposed to be public... to send a message to everyone, she said. She wanted people to know the Luna was dead. I didn''t want to do it that way, but she swore she could get me outter.¡± He gave a hollowugh. "I don''t even know how long

    +25 Bonus

    I''ve been here now. But when I smelled her today, I thought she was finallying for me. That was the deal."

    My expression hardened even more. Felicity would have been able to break him out. She had the ess, the authority. If I hadn''t been so deadset on finding Ellie that I had tightened security and put this man under constant surveince, Felicity would have been able to sneak him out.

    She would have gotten away with itpletely.

    Then his expression shifted. His eyes locked on mine, unblinking, "I''m not getting out of here, am I?"

    I stared at him, feeling the familiar burn of fury rise beneath my skin. "You killed my children," I said, my voice low and cold. "You nearly killed my wife. You''re never going home."

    He didn''t flinch. Didn''t argue. Just nodded once, hollow and resigned, as if he''d expected nothing less.

    I stood without another word and left the room.

    I didn''t speak to the guard. Didn''t stop walking until I was outside, the night air biting

    at my skin.

    I''d learned what I needed.

    Felicity.

    Not only had she been responsible for the attack on Ellie, but she was still moving against me ¨C against us.

    I had no reason to double what he said. He was under no illusion that I would go easy on him in exchange for information. If he said that he smelled the woman who hired him during the attack today, then it was true.

    Felicity had been here. She had been part of the rogue attack at the border. She was still working against me, against Silver Fang.

    My blood boiled and my wolf growled in outrage. I stalked back toward the

    packhouse, every line of my body rigid with the effort to remain in control.

    I''d shown her mercy once. I could have exiled her to the roguends, but I hadn''t.

    I''d spared her, hoping she''d disappear quietly.

    And this was how she repaid me.

    It was a bridge too far.

    The next time Felicity crossed my path, it wouldn''t be as my ex-lover. Or as the

    friend who betrayed me.

    It would be as my sworn enemy.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

 Chapter 136

    Third person POV

    Thest few years in Silverfang had been chaotic. Many people were left feeling unsteady.

    First, Felicity''s behavior had shaken the pack''s faith in their Alpha''s decision- making. Then came the attack on Ellie, the revtions about where she had been for nearly a year, and Felicity''s role in it all. Her banishment, the announcement that the King was stepping down, and now this attack at the border ¨C it was all too much for anyone to cope with calmly.

    Nn had done his best, but his own personal turmoil made it difficult for him to manage his public persona as carefully as he probably should have.

    Ever since her return to Silver Fang, Ellie had gained a clear understanding of what it was like to live under that same scrutiny.

    When she and Nn had first been married, it quickly became clear that she wouldn''t be taking a direct role in running the pack, and so the initial waves of public curiosity had mostly died down. This was reinforced by theck of respect shemanded among the upper echelons of Silver Fang society.

    She had kept up appearances, of course, attending important events with Nn, but Ellie didn''t host charity gs or religious ceremonies like many Lunas did, and so the public had never formed strong opinions about

    her.

    That all changed after her return from Moonstone. The rumors about her being a messenger of the Goddess had created a sort of fervor around Ellie that she didn''t really know how to handle.

    Coupled with the weight of the secrets she was keeping, thesest couple of months back in Silver Fang had

    taken a toll on her.

    Thistest attack only reinforced Nn''s concern for her safety. Ellie was grateful that he had been so transparent with her about the situation. The same night he confirmed Felicity''s connection to the attack, he had told Ellie everything.

    That was part of the reason she didn''t mind being cooped up in the packhouse at least temporarily.

    It would be a problem soon, though. The increased security made it impossible for her to sneak away to see the boys, and it didn''t take long before she felt desperate being apart from them.

    The thought of asking Cassian to sneak the boys into the packhouse had even crossed her mind, but she knew it was impossible.

    For now, she was content to stay inside with Lance and Rae forpany. At least they gave her an excuse not to see Kieran in person.

    He certainly didn''t take no for an answer, and he seemed more determined than ever to win her over. The gifts, flowers, and choctes delivered to the packhouse daily were proof of that - he had even started writing her

    love letters.

    They were ttering, if she was honest with herself. Sweet in a way she had never experienced before. Nn wasn''t exactly the romantic type, and their marriage had always been one of convenience and political necessity.

    +25 Bonus

    part of her liked it. The attention, the praise, it

    Being courted like this was new to Ellie, and she had to admit was ttering, even if she was annoyed by how persistent Kieran was, knowing full well that it would cause issues between her and Nn.

    Then again, that was probably part of his motivation, and she couldn''t even really me him for that.

    "Wine," Lance said, making a face. "He sent you wine this time?"

    "It looks expensive,¡± Ellie replied, holding the bottle up and spinning it slowly to read thebel.

    "Of course it is. He''s trying to impress you," Lance said dismissively. "He must be getting desperate if he thinks a price tag is going to win you over. You''ve never been that shallow."

    ¡°That''s true,¡± Ellie said with a faint smile, ¡°but I''ve never been gifted a fancy bottle of wine before either."

    Support

    ??

    Share

 Chapter 137

    The novelty will wear off," Lance replied quickly, trying not to admit even to himself

    that the whole situation made him jealous.

    "I''m just saying it''s nice to get nice things."

    "Look, Ellie," Lance said seriously, "this whole situation with my brother isplicated, but he''s going to give you that divorce you asked for. When he does, it means you have a second chance to choose for yourself. Forget about fated mates, forget about the Goddess''s will. This is your choice. Don''t rush into picking someone like Kieran just because he''s there."

    "I know you''re right. I don''t intend to rush into anything."

    "Trust me, a lot of people don''t have a choice. You don''t want to make the wrong one."

    "You sound bitter," Ellie said, attempting a teasing tone, but the look on Lance''s face told her thement had fallen t.

    Something in his expression shifted. It was subtle, but she knew him well enough to see that the remark had struck a chord.

    "Are you thinking about your arranged engagement?¡± she asked more gently.

    "Yeah," Lance admitted with a heavy sigh. "When you disappeared, everything with that situation was put on hold. All of our resources and focus were on finding you. Of course, I knew you were fine the whole time, but it was a good excuse to get Nn off my back. Now that you''re home safe and all of that''s resolved, the parents of my fianc¨¦e are insisting, demanding, really, that Nn set up a meeting."

    "Wait, you''re telling me you haven''t even met this woman yet and they expect you to marry her?" Ellie scoffed in disbelief.

    "That''s how arranged marriages work, Ellie. The higher-ups make the deal, and we''re expected to go along with it. Her parents are important, influential, high- ranking ¨C and it''s Nn''s job as Alpha to make sure I don''t embarrass the family."

    The bitterness in his voice was impossible to miss.

    "Nn wouldn''t really force you to go through with it, would he?¡± Ellie asked, her tone softening.

    "Force? No, I don''t think so," Lance said. "But encourage? Yeah. And if I''m honest, I don''t have a good reason to reject the offer. I''m not the kind of guy who''s ever going to settle down by choice. I know I have an obligation to the pack. A marriage like this could help strengthen alliances and bring more stability. You know my reputation precedes me. I''m sure plenty of elders would love to see me ''settle down'' and behave properly."

    "But would you be happy?" Ellie asked quietly.

    "I don''t know if my happiness matters all that much," Lance said with a shrug. "It''s not like a political marriage is going to change who I am. It''ll just mean I get a little less crazy on my boat parties."

    Ellie got the feeling that there was something more behind those words, but didn''t press him. A look passed over his face something Ellie couldn''t quite identify. It reminded her of the first time they''d truly bonded, when he''d helped her and Rae expose their friend''s cheating fianc¨¦.

    +25 Bonus

    Lance had always had strong feelings about loyalty. If he went through with this marriage, she knew he''d be loyal, even if he felt nothing for his bride.

    It was aplicated situation for him, and it made Ellie realize exactly how lucky

    she was to have a second chance, a chance to choose love for herself.

    Lance was right. She shouldn''t rush it. She needed to choose carefully.

    And she wasn''t sure if Kieran was the right choice.

 Chapter 138

    Ellie POV

    +25 Bonus

    The dreams were getting worse, or at least stronger. I wasn''t sure if worse was even the right word. Ever since Nn''s trip to the altar in search of the Goddess''s blessing, I''d been having strange dreams.

    I knew by now that the staff in the packhouse was paying attention, and the staff was probably the source of half the rumors about me. I also knew there wasn''t much I could do about it.

    I couldn''t even really me them for being curious. What was happening to me was... strange. They wanted to know if their Luma truly was chosen by the Goddess. They wanted to know if there was something about me that had caused all the unusual events that had gued the pack thesest few years. It was normal for them to wonder if something extraordinary was at y.

    I couldn''t me them for their curiosity, as much as I wished they''d leave me alone.

    There were many mornings I woke up in a cold sweat, my own voice echoing in the room, spilling rushed, panicked words that often didn''t make sense. I was probably talking in my sleep, which only fueled the gossip.

    I''d talked to Nn about it, and to my surprise, he''d been receptive. Despite not believing in the Goddess or attaching any higher meaning to what I was going through, he had offered an exnation: stress.

    In his mind, everything that had happened had pushed me to my limits, and the strain was making old memories surface in fragmented, unsettling ways, often through dreams.

    On a good day, I could tell myself that his reasoning made sense. That he was probably right.

    But today wasn''t a good day.

    The dream I''d hadst night was intense and it involved the boys. I hadn''t been able

    to get it out of my head since I woke up around four this morning.

    In the dream, August andn weren''t babies anymore. They were older, maybe ten or twelve.

    Of course, I recognized them; I''d know my children anywhere. But they didn''t recognize me. When I told them I was their mother, they looked at me with such nk, empty expressions that something deep inside me

    shattered.

    I knew I''d been spending too much time away from them. I knew I was missing too much. But I felt trapped.

    At this point, I''d been keeping up the lie about them for too long, and I didn''t know how to fix it. If I told Nn the truth, I had no idea how he would react-and that terrified me.

    But that wasn''t even the worst part. The worst part was when August andn turned away from me... and

    walked to Nn.

    I had no idea what kind of message that was supposed to be. Maybe it was just my guilty, exhausted mind manifesting fear and regret in the cruelest way possible. But it felt like more than that. It felt like a warning and one I desperately wanted to understand, but didn''t know how.

    So, I went for a walk.

    +25 Bonus

    I left the packhouse early this morning to get some air, to clear my head. It was stupid to sneak out, of course it was. Nn had assigned me security for a reason.

    But I didn''t want some confused warrior trailing behind me at five in the morning, wondering what had gotten into the Luma and possibly spreading more rumors. So I slipped out the same way Lance had taught me.

    I only meant to walk for a little while. I didn''t expect anyone to see me. I certainly didn''t expect anyone to follow

    1.

    At first, I told myself I was imagining it. But the sound of footsteps behind me was steady, measured. The hair on the back of my neck prickled. Someone was watching me.

    Part of me wanted to run. Another part warned me that doing so might make things worse. So I kept walking- slow, steady-back toward the packhouse, hoping I''d get there before anything serious happened.

    The house wasn''t far now. If I screamed, someone inside would hear me. That thought brought somefort... but not much.

    Because then, I heard them.

    A voice calling to me in the predawn darkness. A woman''s voice. She was calling out. "Messenger! Chosen One!"

    My stomach twisted. So that was why. Because of those damn rumors. Because they thought the Goddess had chosen me.

    Chosen me for what, exactly? I didn''t even know. The thought filled me with both fear and anger.

    I walked faster.

    "Messenger!" the woman shouted again, her voice rising in pitch. ¡°Give me guidance! Don''t reject me!"

    Something in her tone sent a chill down my spine. Every instinct I had screamed danger.

    I broke into a run.

    The moment I did, she ran too, and she was fast. Too fast.

    She caught up to me in seconds. I hit the ground hard, concrete scraping my palms and tearing the knees of my pants. She was on my back, pinning my iling arms in her surprisingly firm grip. I struggled, but panic blurred everything. The world felt sharp and too bright and too close.

    Then, suddenly-it was over.

    The pressure on my back vanished. I turned, gasping, to see Kieran standing over

    me.

    He had the woman by the back of her neck in a grip so strong she could barely move. She was sobbing, begging him to let her go, insisting that she only wanted help. But Kieran''s expression didn''t soften.

    "If I ever see you touch her again," he said, his voice cold as steel, "you will lose your hands."

    The woman went pale. The moment he released her, she ran.

    Kieran turned to me, his harshness melting instantly into concern. "What on earth

    are you doing out here alone? There are dangerous people out here."

    Chapter RS

    +25 Bonus

    I wanted to argue or to agree, just to say something, but no words came out. Just a choked, broken sob. My mind reeled from the encounter that could have gone so differently.

    I was lucky. So, so lucky that Kieran had been there. That someone had been there.

    If he''d arrived a momentter or if the woman had been stronger or if she''d had a weapon-

    And then a worse thought hit me.

    What if something like this had happened while the boys were with me?

    The idea was enough to break me. Tears spilled down my face freely and I couldn''t stop them.

    Kieran stepped closer, and I let him pull me into an embrace.

    It was groundingforting-in a way I desperately needed. The remnants of the dream, the woman''s words, the fear wing at my chest... it all blended into one terrible certainty:

    Whatever this was-whatever the Goddess''s "messenger" was-it was dangerous. Not just to me, but to everyone I loved.

    I had to protect myself. I had to protect my boys.

    Because this had spiraled out of control far too quickly, and I couldn''t let it go any further. I had far too much to protect. I couldn''t afford any more reckless decisions or careless actions to put anyone in danger.

    But even if I took every possible precaution, dangers would remain. The truth was, I couldn''t do this alone.

    I needed an Alpha.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 139

    Ellie POV

    The air in the packhouse felt different. Even when everything seemed calm, I could feel the tension buzzing under the surface, like the whole building was holding its breath.

    Kieran was here for a meeting with Nn and a few of the senior warriors to discuss the border. In light of the rogue attack, and the fact that Kieran''s pack shared a border with Silver Fang, it made perfect sense.

    Part of me couldn''t help but wonder if his presence this early in the morning was more, but I tried to shake off the thought. I didn''t want to start believing that the goddess really was manipting the events around me. Although, it was getting harder and harder to maintain that stance.

    I stayed out of the way, listening faintly from the hall while pretending to busy myself with other things. I didn''t need to hear the details to know what they were talking about. Every conversationtely came back to the same thing: safety, security, control.

    But no matter how tight Nn locked down the borders, the sense of unease that had been creeping through me for weeks wouldn''t go away.

    Ever since that day-the sh of light, the vision, the woman with moonlit eyes-I''d felt it constantly. Like something unseen was shifting closer, like the goddess was trying to tell me that the real danger hadn''t even begun yet.

    When Kieran''s meeting ended, I expected him to leave with the others. Instead, he lingered. He said something quietly to Nn before slipping away down the corridor. A few minutester, I heard his voice again-closer this time, softer.

    "Ellie."

    I turned, heart giving an anxious stutter. ¡°You shouldn''t be here.¡±

    He smiled faintly, that same easy, charming expression that made people underestimate him. "I could say the same about you. You look pale, are you all right?"

    I hesitated. I wanted to tell him it was nothing, that he should go. But the words stuck in my throat. The truth was, I wasn''t all right. The dreams, the attack, the whispers that followed me everywhere I went, it was too

    much.

    ¡°I''m fine,¡± I said, though it didn''t sound convincing even to me.

    Kieran frowned, stepping closer. "You don''t look fine. Nn''s made this ce into a fortress since the attack, but that kind of protectiones at a cost. You''re a bird in a cage, Ellie. I don''t think you were made for that."

    Something in his tone made me look up at him sharply. He wasn''t wrong. And yet...

    "I don''t have much of a choice," I murmured.

    He studied me for a long moment, his expression softening. "You always have a choice."

    I wanted to believe that. I really did. But I thought about the boys, about their tiny hands reaching for me, about the way August had started holding himself up on his chubby little arms and I hadn''t been there to see it. The

    ? 25 Bonus

    guilt burned in my chest.

    Kieran had saved me this morning, but he wouldn''t always be there, would he?

    Then again, wasn''t that exactly what he was offering me? Protection from people just like that woman. People who couldn''t be reasoned with, who were unpredictable...

    The thought of marrying Kieran made my chest twist strangely. It wasn''t that I hated the idea of being his wife. He was handsome, charming, and sweet. But marrying him just for the benefits and safety of being with an alpha felt wrong.

    Then again, hadn''t I already done that once with Nn? Why should Kieran be any different?

    My head was spinning. It was so difficult to know what to do.

    ¡°Ellie, are you alright? I know that what happened with that woman was frightening but you seem... disturbed.¡± Kieran''s voice was low, almost confessional as he moved just a bit closer.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 140

    +25 Bonus

    I looked up at him, trying to read any deception in his expression but I saw none. He seemed so sincere....

    I knew that I''d been warned about him by nearly everyone, but when it was just the two of us like this it was difficult for me to remember why I wasn''t supposed to trust him.

    "I just have a lot on my mind... the rumors about this messenger thing are getting worse and," Thesitated before finishing the thought in a rush. "And I''m starting to wonder if they''re right."

    "What?" Kieran looked surprised by my words. "You think that the goddess is actually speaking to you?"

    "I don''t know, I just... I''ve been having these strange dreams for weeks now. It feels like there''s some deeper meaning to it but I can''t make sense of it. It makes me feel like I''m losing my mind, but maybe that''s because I''m fighting it. Maybe it''s time I stop hiding from myself..."

    I let my words trail off as my mind returned to the boys once again. I was hiding so much.

    Kieran must have noticed the shift in my expression because his brow furrowed. "What is it?"

    I took a shaky breath. I hadn''t nned to tell him¡ªnot this soon, maybe not ever- but the words were there, pressing against the back of my throat until they spilled out.

    "There''s something you need to know before this marriage thing... before anything goes further between us."

    He straightened slightly, his focus sharpening. "All right."

    "I have children," I said quietly.

    For a long time, he didn''t react. His eyes searched my face as though waiting for the punchline to a cruel joke. When he realized there wasn''t one, the color drained from his face.

    "Children," he repeated, the word catching in his throat. "As in¡ª?¡±

    "Twin boys," I whispered. ¡°They''re alive. They''ve been safe with Cassian this whole time."

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Kieran ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. "Ellie... how long have you-why didn''t you tell anyone?"

    ¡°Because it wasn''t safe." My voice cracked, the weight of my secret pressing down on me all over again.¡± Because if anyone found out, they''d be targets. You don''t understand how dangerous it is for them-for all of us." 10

    He stepped forward, lowering his voice. "Does Nn know?"

    I shook my head quickly. "No. And he can''t. Not yet. Please, Kieran-you can''t tell anyone. Swear to me you won''t."

    His jaw clenched, the conflict clear in his eyes. For a second, I thought he might argue, that his loyalty to the Alpha Council or to his own ambitions would win out. But then he nodded once, slow and deliberate.

    ¡°I swear it,¡± he said quietly. ¡°No one will hear it from me.¡±

    +25 Bonus

    Relief crashed over me like a wave. I hadn''t realized how tense I was until my shoulders began to shake,

    He hesitated, then added, ¡°Ellie... if you''re afraid, if you think something''sing- you don''t have to face it alone. Whatever this is, I''ll help you. I''ll protect you."

    I wanted to believe that too. I wanted to believe that there was still safety

    somewhere, that trusting someone new wouldn''t destroy everything I''d built.

    But as I met his gaze, something inside me whispered a warning. The same quiet voice that had been echoing in my dreams.

    Nothing is what it seems.

    Still, I nodded, forcing a small smile. ¡°Thank you, Kieran."

    For now, that was all I could give him. The illusion of trust.

    And maybe, just maybe, it would buy me enough time to figure out what the goddess was trying to show me.

 Chapter 141

    Ellie POV

    Kieran didn''t release me from his embrace. For a long moment, we just stood there, the air between us heavy with unspoken thoughts. I could see the calctions flickering behind his eyes, the way he was processing the weight of what I''d said, what it meant.

    Finally, he spoke, his voice softer than I expected. "You''ve been carrying this alone for a long time."

    1 swallowed hard and nodded. There were a few people that knew, but I couldn''t tell him that. Not yet. "It''s safer that way."

    He studied me for a moment before saying, ¡°You don''t have to do it alone anymore, Ellie. You shouldn''t."

    I almostughed at that-shouldn''t. But there was no humor in me left to give.

    "You don''t understand," I said quietly. "I can''t risk anyone else getting hurt. The moment people find out, the boys will be targets in Felicity''s game.¡±

    He took a step closer. "Then let me protect you. Let me protect them."

    My heart gave an uneasy flutter. "You already promised not to tell anyone. That''s enough."

    "It''s not,¡± he said firmly. ¡°You need more than secrecy, Ellie, you need stability, power, security. I can give you that." 1

    There was something about the way he said it, low, assured, almost coaxing, that made me look up. I looked into his eyes, searching for any hint of deception. I saw

    none.

    He went on, his tone steady but not unkind. "If you agree to the marriage, I can make sure no one touches you or your sons. No one challenges you. Whatever this chaos is, whatever''sing, you''ll be protected under my name. I''ll make certain of it."

    Marriage.

    The word hit like a physical blow.

    I stared at him, searching and found only sincerity and something else, buried deep in his eyes. Ambition, maybe. Or desire. Or both.

    "Kieran..." I started, my voice barely above a whisper. "You don''t even know me."

    ¡°I know enough,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Enough to see that you''re stronger than anyone gives you credit for. Enough to know that I don''t want you broken by this."

    For a moment, I let myself imagine it, being safe, the boys safe, the constant dread that hung over me finally quieting. It was tempting. Too tempting.

    But something in me hesitated. "It''s not love," I said.

    He didn''t flinch. "It doesn''t have to be. It just has to work."

    I turned away, pressing my hands to my temples. I had to make a choice but I didn''t know how. The dream of the

    +75 Bonus

    boys turning away from me and going to Nn shed through my mind and it made my heart drop.

    Kieran''s voice was gentler when he spoke again. ¡°Ellie... you''ve been living in fear for too long. Let me take some of it from you. Just say yes."

    I closed my eyes. Maybe it was weakness. Maybe it was exhaustion. Or maybe it was the crushing reality that f was out of options.

    When I finally turned back to him, I nodded once. "All right," I whispered. "I''ll do it."

    His relief was palpable. He stepped forward, taking my hand briefly in his. His grip was warm, grounding, "You won''t regret this," he promised.

    But even as he said it, something deep inside me whispered that I might.

    Nn POV

    I knew something was wrong the moment she asked to speak with me privately.

    Ellie''s voice had that calm, deliberate tone she only used when she was bracing herself for something unpleasant. She sat across from me in my office, hands folded tightly in herp, and for the first time in months, she couldn''t quite meet my eyes. "What is it?" I asked carefully.

    She took a breath, steadying herself. "I need to tell you about something I''ve agreed to."

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 142

    My stomach twisted. "Agreed to?"

    She looked up then, and I knew before she said the words that I didn''t want to hear them.

    "I''ve decided to ept Kieran''s proposal," she said quietly.

    For a moment, I couldn''t move. Couldn''t think. Her words sank in like ice water down my spine. My wolf practically roared in outrage.

    Kieran. That bastard, I knew he''d been plotting something. The way he circled around her, the smile on his face when he talked to her. He''d been nning this all along. Slowly breaking down her defenses until he convinced her...

    But a proposal? She couldn''t.

    "His-what?"

    "His offer of marriage," she said, her tone t but her eyes trembling. "When our marriage ends, I''ll marry Kieran. Not right away, of course, but...¡±

    I shot to my feet before I realized it, the chair scraping harshly against the floor. "Ellie, no. Absolutely not. You don''t know him. You think you do, but you don''t."

    There was a sense of urgency in my voice that I couldn''t hold back. This wasn''t just about my jealousy, though I wouldn''t deny that was present. Kieran was a snake, a liar. Whatever his true motivation was for Ellie, it couldn''t be good.

    She would be in danger with him. The thought made my stomach drop and my heart race with the need to act.

    I should have torn that bastard apart the first time he dared to touch her.

    She flinched but didn''t look away. "He''s been kind to me, Nn. I know that you don''t trust him, but he hasn''t given me any reason to feel that way. I know this is hard for you, but it''s a beneficial arrangement."

    I knew she was lying. I saw how ufortable she was with his touch, his attention at thest event at the pce.

    "Beneficial arrangement?" I snapped. "You have that already, here. You have me. You have Lance, Cassian, ric-half the southern border would burn if you needed it to. You don''t need him."

    She shook her head slowly. "You don''t understand. The goddess''s influence is getting stronger, and so are the people drawn to it. The attack this morning¡ª"

    "I know about the attack," I cut in, trying to rein in my temper. "That woman was unhinged, but if you hadn''t snuck out without your guards-"

    She rose from her chair, her hands trembling slightly. "You don''t believe in any of this, Nn. You never have. But I can feel it-something ising, and if I don''t have an alpha to shield me, I won''t survive it."

    Her words hit me like a punch. "You already had one," I said quietly.

    She froze.

    2 1/2

 Chapter 143

    +25 Bonus

    I took a step closer, lowering my voice. "You had me, Ellie. And I would''ve done

    anything-anything-to keep you safe. But you wouldn''t let me."

    Her eyes glistened, but her expression stayed hard. "You had your chance, Nn. You hurt me too much for me to forget."

    Thatnded exactly the way she meant it to.

    The silence stretched between us, thick, heavy, and final.

    When she finally turned toward the door, I heard my own voice break the quiet. "He''s using you, Ellie. Whatever charm he''s spinning, it''s not real. He wants something from you. Don''t marry him."

    She paused but didn''t look back. "Maybe. But right now, I don''t have the luxury of waiting to see who''s genuine."

    And then she was gone.

    I stood there for a long time after, staring at the empty doorway and wondering when exactly I''d lost her-and why the hell I hadn''t fought harder before it was toote.

    +25 Borus

    Nn POV

    There was never a good time to hear the kind of news Ellie had just dropped on me but there could hardly have

    me-but been a worse one either.

    I had a meeting scheduled with Cassian to review the intel gathered since the border attack and to n our next steps. It wasn''t the kind of meeting I could postpone without raising suspicion or causing unnecessary panic.

    So, despite feeling like someone had just torn out my insides and left me hollow, I did what I always did-I pushed it down and carried on.

    The intelligence reports didn''t suggest any immediate threats, but Cassian agreed that increasing patrols for the time being was necessary. He didn''t seem surprised when I told him that Felicity was involved, either.

    I did my best to keep my cool through the meeting, even as my wolf paced with the need to take action. It felt like everything was falling apart around me and I had no choice but to carry on as if it was business as usual.

    I was going to go mad if something didn''t change soon. Alpha or not, there''s only so much a man can take.

    But apparently, I wasn''t doing as good a job at hiding it as I thought.

    Cassian was watching me across the table with that sharp, knowing expression of his. The kind that always made me feel like he was peeling backyers I didn''t want seen. Every time I nced up from the reports, his eyes were still there-steady, assessing. It grated on me more than usual.

    Finally, when thest of the paperwork was signed and thest of the reports discussed, he leaned back in his chair and said simply, "You''re distracted today."

    I exhaled slowly, setting my pen down. "You could say that."

    He tilted his head slightly. "This wouldn''t have anything to do with Ellie, would it?"

    My jaw tightened before I could stop it. Cassian''s perceptiveness was infuriating sometimes.

    "She told you?" I asked, my voiceing out harsher than I meant.

    Cassian''s brows drew together. "Told me what?"

    I stared at him for a moment, trying to gauge whether the confusion in his tone was real. It was.

    "She''s marrying Kieran," I said tly. The words left an acrid taste in my mouth. It was the first time I''d said it. It felt wrong and made my blood boil in an instant.

    The reaction from Cassian was immediate-a sh of shock that he quickly tried to mask. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. "She''s what?"

    "You heard me."

    Something dark flickered across his expression before he sat back again, running a hand through his hair. " That''s... unexpected."

    "That''s one way to put it."

    +25 Bonus

    The silence between us stretched tight. I studied him closely. "You seem bothered by it,"

    "I warned her about him weeks ago, when he first started pursuing her. I thought

    that she understood the danger he presented."

    "She told you about this weeks ago?" I asked angrily.

    "She often confides in me," Cassian responded simply.

    For some reason, that statement nearly broke my control. I knew that Ellie didn''t trust me, notpletely. She had no reason to. But to know that she trusted Cassian sopletely made my wolf snarl with jealous rage.

    I gripped the edge of the table until my knuckles went white as I fought to control my reaction.

    "Why would she tell you that?" I demanded.

    Cassian hesitated, and that was all it took. The hesitation was enough to confirm there was something more beneath the surface. Whatever was going on between him and Ellie, I needed to understand it.

    It had been clear to me from the start that his interest in her was strange. He''d been protective of her from the start, even when they''d barely known each other. Then he helped hide her from me, now this?

    At one point I thought they were lovers, or that Cassian at least had feeling for her. But that couldn''t be the case if she was marrying Kieran over him. This didn''t make any sense.

    I needed answers.

    I narrowed my eyes. "You''ve been protective of her from the beginning, Cass. More than I''d expect from anyone outside the family. So tell me what exactly is your rtionship with her?"

    For a long moment, he didn''t answer. He just looked at me, weighing something in his mind. Then finally, he spoke.

    "It''splicated," he said quietly. His answer was dodgy in a way that I wasn''t used to from him. Cassian didn''t talk around things, he wa direct, even blunt.

    "Exin it to me."

    Cassian rubbed the back of his neck, letting out a slow breath. "My father and I... we think Ellie might be my sister."

    The words didn''t register at first. I blinked, certain I''d misheard. Of course I knew the story of the lost daughter of Moonstone. Cassian had been travelling with his mother and sister when they were attacked. His mother had

    been killed and his sister was never found.

    But that couldn''t possibly be rted to Ellie, could it?

    "Your sister?"

    He nodded, eyes serious. "My long-lost sister. The timeline fits. Her age, her features-she looks like my mother did when she was young. And some of the memories she has from her childhood... they line up with the time before she disappeared."

    I stared at him, utterly stunned. "You''re telling me you think she''s family?"

    Chogter 143

    +25 Bonus

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said simply. ¡°And I''m not the only one. My father''s convinced of it too."

    I stared at him for a long moment, too stunned to speak. And the more I looked, the

    more I could see a family resemnce. They had the same cars, the same expressive eyebrows. Even theirplexions were simr.

    How had I missed this?

    My mind reeled. It was almost too much to take in after the day I''d already had. "Why haven''t you said anything? Why keep something like that quiet?¡± "Because we can''t prove it," Cassian said. "We don''t have records, no solid evidence. Just simrities, fragments, and a few pieces that seem to fit. And with everything that''s already happened-the attacks, the rumors, the goddess-throwing something like this into the public would only make things worse for her."

    I rubbed a hand across my face. "Does she know?"

    He nodded slowly. "She knows. But she hasn''t known for long. I told her a few weeks ago."

    I sank back in my chair, staring at nothing for a long moment. It was almost too

    much-the day, the revtions, the weight of it all pressing in at once.

    Cassian''s voice broke the silence. "I understand you''re upset about the engagement. But if you care about her at all, Nn, you''ll tread carefully. She''s fragile right now. And she''s scared."

    "I know that,¡± I muttered. ¡°But marrying Kieran isn''t the answer.¡±

    He didn''t argue. He just looked at me with that steady, unreadable gaze again-the same one that made me feel like he knew more than he was saying.

    When he finally stood to leave, he said quietly, "Whether or not she''s my sister, I won''t let anyone hurt her. That includes him."

    And then he was gone, leaving me sitting there in the quiet, surrounded by maps, reports, and too many truths I didn''t know what to do with.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

    Chapter 14.1

 Chapter 144

    Ellie POV

    Kieran''s visits had be more frequent since the morning of the attack. It wasn''t unusual for him to show up at the packhouse under some pretense, usually to speak with Nn about security, and then somehow find a few minutes alone with me afterward.

    I had stopped trying to question it. Part of me didn''t mind thepany, and another part knew it was easier not to fight the inevitable.

    After everything that had happened, the thought of stability, of safety, had be a kind of lifeline. The boys were my first thought when I woke up, myst before I went to sleep, and every fear I carried was tied to them.

    The dreams, the woman who had attacked me, the goddess''s whispers at the edge of my consciousness, it all felt like a storm brewing on the horizon.

    So when Kieran suggested we make our arrangement official soon, I didn''t argue. He didn''t set a deadline or anything like that. I wasn''t even sure he was that serious about it. I think he was just testing the waters, making sure I didn''t try to back out.

    He stood near the window of my sitting room, sunlight catching in his pale hair, the picture of confidence and calm. "We should make an announcement," he said. "A formal one. It''ll quiet the gossip before it has a chance to spiral out of control. And it''ll make things safer for you. For all of you."

    He didn''t need to exin what he meant by all. I knew he was talking about the boys, even if he didn''t yet know the details.

    I hesitated. ¡°You really think now''s the right time?"

    He turned, smiling faintly. "There''s never a perfect time for these things. But the sooner people see that you''re protected, the better.¡±

    He had a way of making everything sound reasonable, inevitable even. It was part of what made him so dangerous, I supposed-the ease with which he could convince others to trust him. Still, the idea of being protected by him brought a strange sort offort.

    ¡°I think you should meet them,¡± I said quietly, surprising myself as the words left my mouth.

    For a moment, Kieran looked caught off guard. Then his expression softened, and genuine excitement flickered across his face. "You mean the boys?"

    I nodded. "They''re everything to me, Kieran. If you and I are really doing this, they should know you. They need to."

    He stepped closer, the smile widening. "I''d like that. I''m great with kids, actually."

    That made meugh under my breath, an involuntary sound, small and uncertain, but real. "Are you?"

    "Of course," he said, the confidence in his voice absolute. "You''ll see. They''ll love me."

    His certainty was disarming. I wanted to believe him, wanted to think this would all work out somehow, that the boys could be safe, that I could keep them hidden from everything that had torn my world apart.

    +25 Bonus

    But more than that, I wanted to believe that the boys would be happy. If Kieran could really be a father to them, and not just their protector....

    That was probably hoping for too much. I needed to keep my expectations realistic.

    But then Kieran''s tone shifted-still smooth, still pleasant, but edged with curiosity. ¡°Ellie,¡± he said, ¡°you''ve never told me who their father is."

    The air seemed to change between us. I forced myself to meet his gaze. ¡°It doesn''t matter," I said softly.

    "Doesn''t it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow at me.

    The look on his face was pure skepticism. Obviously it mattered, but I couldn''t tell him. If Nn somehow found out it wouldplicate everything so much more than it already was. I couldn''t risk it.

    "No," I said, more firmly this time. "Not anymore." (1)

    For a moment, he looked like he might press the issue, but then he only smiled again-gentle, reassuring, the perfect gentleman. "All right," he said. "No more questions. I''m just honored that you''d trust me with them."

    He reached for my hand, and I let him. I told myself it was because I needed his help, because I couldn''t do this alone. But the moment his fingers brushed mine, a flicker of unease moved through me. I ignored it. I was too tired to question everything anymore.

    Third Person POV

    When Kieran left the packhouse that evening, his expression was unreadable to anyone who didn''t know him. To the guards and servants he passed, he was the picture ofposure.

    Even if they were bing suspicious of his frequent visits to the packhouse, none of Nn''s staff would suspect the truth behind what he was nning.

    Why would they? He had Ellie fooled, and she was the one who should be the most cautious. He felt bad for her, the poor thing. She was so desperate to be safe, to be shielded from the madness that had been swirling around her for the past few years.

    Kieran could give her that. He''d be happy to do it. Ellie was fun, he honestly liked being around her. It was a bonus, given the reason he wanted her had more to do with Nn than with her.

    As he walked down the sidewalk, no one spared him a second nce. Which was exactly how he wanted it. Right now, he was just a man taking a walk.

    A most promising young alpha, calm, polished, gracious. But beneath the surface, his thoughts were sharp and calcting.

    Ellie''s refusal to name the father hadn''t deterred him. If anything, it had confirmed what he already suspected. The timing, the secrecy, it all fit too neatly. The boys were his.

    Nn''s.

    A slow smile curved Kieran''s mouth as he strolled down the sidewalk.

    He couldn''t know why Ellie was hiding the truth from Nn, but he was sure that she was. He''d never even

    +25 Bonus

    entertain the idea of a divorce if he knew that the children were alive.

    If the children weren''t Nn''s, then Ellie must have conceived immediately after she vanished, and the twins would have been born premature. It was possible, but not likely.

    The simpler answer was the one that made the most sense-and the one that delighted him the most.

    Raising Nn''s children. Winning the woman he had lost. Bing the man who offered her safety and stability when Nn could not.

    It was perfect.

    It was like the goddess had chosen to bless him specifically. He couldn''t have arranged a more perfect revenge if he''d tried.

    He was going to spoil Ellie and her sons. He would make sure that she was happier than she had ever dreamed of being, so that every time they crossed paths with Nn he would see the woman he had failed radiating happiness.

    And the kids? He''d give them everything they could ever want. Raise them to be intelligent, polite, strong young

    men.

    They''d be the darlings of society in a few years, Kieran would make sure of that. And Nn would know. He''d see the family resemnce as they aged, he was sure

    of it.

    He''d know that Kieran had taken everything from him and it would destory him.

    Kieran had wanted to hurt his rival for a long time-but this... this would be exquisite.

    Support

    +2

    Share

 Chapter 145

    Third person POV

    Cassian hadn''t liked the idea from the start.

    When Ellie told him she wanted Kieran to meet the boys, he''d stared at her for a long time, searching her expression for any sign of hesitation or uncertainty.

    There had been plenty of both-but beneath them was something stronger. Resolve. She''d made up her mind, and nothing he said would change it.

    So he agreed. Reluctantly.

    They met in one of the quieter parks within Silver Fang territory, the kind of ce families liked to visit on warm afternoons. Thete light filtered through the trees, painting the ground gold.

    Ellie sat on the grass, the twins curled up against her, theirughter spilling through the clearing as Kieran crouched in front of them, crossing his eyes and puffing out his cheeks.

    It was an almost idyllic scene, one that would have looked perfectly natural to an outsider. A mother with her children, the charming man trying to win their affection, sunlight glinting off the boys'' dark hair as theyughed.

    Cassian stood off to the side, arms crossed, his expression unreadable. To anyone else, he might have looked like a bodyguard or a disinterested observer, but inside, tension coiled through every muscle.

    He couldn''t exin it, but something about Kieran''s presence unsettled him. The man was too smooth, too practiced, his charm so polished it gleamed like a de. And yet, as he watched Ellieugh, reallyugh, for the first time in what felt like forever, Cassian forced himself to stay quiet.

    Maybe she needed this.

    Maybe after everything she''d endured-the fear, the hiding, the years of uncertainty- she deserved a moment of peace.

    Still, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this wasn''t peace at all, but a lull before the

    storm.

    And this wasn''t just about Ellie. Cassian had been caring for the boys for weeks. They were his nephews and he loved them dearly. The idea of someone with questionable motives like Kieran getting close to them made his inner wolf snarl.

    It wasn''t a feeling he was used to.

    Maybe that was the reason he couldn''t bring himself to step away, to give them some privacy. He couldn''t let his guard down with this man, essentially a stranger, so close to the boys.

    When Kieran reached out to brush a leaf from Ellie''s hair and she didn''t pull away, something twisted hard in Cassian''s chest. He looked away, jaw tightening, eyes fixed on the tree line instead.

    He didn''t want to interfere. He couldn''t. Not when she seemed happy. Not when she was finally breathing easy

    again.

    +25 Bonus

    But he would be watching. Always.

    Nn POV

    Thadn''t nned on being there.

    I''d been cutting through the park after meeting with one of the border patrol leads, half-distracted, half- exhausted, my thoughts circling endlessly around the chaos of thest few weeks, I wanted five minutes of quiet. That was all.

    And then I saw her.

    Ellie

    She was sitting on the grass, her head thrown back inughter, two small boys nestled against her sides, and Kieran kneeling in front of them, his grin wide and easy.

    For a moment, I couldn''t move. My brain couldn''t process what I was seeing.

    Children. Babies, really. They couldn''t be older than 6 months, Their stout little bodies leaned into Ellie to keep upright, their chubby little hands reaching for Kieran as he leaned toward them.

    Ellie''s children.

    I could see the resemnce. They had to be hers.

    Twins.

    How could this be happening? It didn''t make sense. For Ellie to have time to carry a pregnancy from someone

    else...

    It wasn''t possible.

    The realization hit me like a physical blow. Every thought scattered, every sound dimmed, until all I could hear was the pounding of my pulse in my ears.

    I watched the boys-dark hair, familiar eyes, their little heads tilted up. It was like looking into a mirror of a memory I couldn''t ce. My chest constricted, breath catching.

    Kieran said something to make them giggle again, and the sound tore straight through me.

    I didn''t remember walking closer. I didn''t remember the decision to move at all. My wolf was already wing at the edges of my control, furious and territorial, a growl rising in my throat before I even realized it was mine.

    The breeze shifted-and that''s when I smelled them.

    Their scent hit me like fire. My blood roared, instinct taking over every rational thought.

    They smelled like me.

    Before I knew what I was doing, I was moving-fast, faster than I meant to. In an instant, I was there, grabbing Kieran by the arm and yanking him back, hard enough to knock the smile right off his face.

    He stumbled, snarling, hisposure shattering in an instant as I shoved him away from Ellie and the boys.

    Chalice 148

    +25 Bonus

    "What the hell are you doing?" I growled, the words rough, raw, barely human. Kieran straightened slowly, brushing off his sleeve, hits expression smoothing back into that infuriating calm." Rx, Alpha," he said, tone dripping with false innocence. "We were just enjoying the afternoon."

    I ignored himpletely, turning to Ellie. "What is this?" I demanded, my voice low and dangerous. "Who are they?"

    Ellie''s eyes went wide. For the first time in a long while, I saw real fear there-not of me, but of what this moment meant. She had one arm around each of the boys and

    I saw the way her grip tightened, just a little.

    "Nn," she said quietly, "please-

    But I already knew,

    Every instinct in me screamed the truth I''d been too blind to see until now.

    They were mine.

    My sons.

    They were alive.

    "How could you?" I asked. I meant it as a demand, but my voice broke on the words and I saw the guilt sh across her face.

    All this time, she''d been hiding my children form me. I''d been mourning them, and she let me, knowing full well that they were alive.

    I had been cruel to Ellie in our years together, I knew that. But I couldn''t imagine anything worse to do to a person. The guilt I''d been carrying for nearly two years over the loss of my children, my failure to protect them...

    My heart was thundering so hard it hurt. I didn''t know if I wanted to scream or cry.

    I dropped to my knees in front of Ellie, my hands moving slowly, reaching for the boys as if they might vanish if I went too fast.

    At almost the same time, they grabbed onto my fingers. Their little hands soft, but strong as they gripped me.

    Every instinct in me screamed with the need to protect them, to hold them. I didn''t dare try. Not yet. The way my eyes were burning in my throat felt tight, I knew that I would sob if I tried.

    I looked from one of them to the other.

    Their innocent little faces looked back at me, eyes wide and soft, cooing sounds issuing from them. They weren''t afraid of me, despite the aggressive way I''d just behaved.

    They were mine, and somehow I knew that they knew it too. Maybe they could smell it like I could.

    The world tilted, rage and grief and disbelief crashing together in my chest. I''d thought I''d lost everything once before-but standing there, looking at her with those boys between us, I realized I hadn''t even begun to understand what loss really meant.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 146

    Ellie POV

    I stared down at Nn''s hands, each of his index fingers enclosed in one of the twins tiny fists. My heart raced. It wasn''t supposed to happen like this. It wasn''t supposed to happen at all.

    Of course, I knew that was ridiculous there was no way I could have hidden the children from him forever, but the timing couldn''t have been worse.

    And the guilt that flooded through me as I saw the watery look in his eyes- it was almost unbearable. He stared down at their little hands then looked back at me, and for a moment I thought he''d actually cry.

    His voice came out low, low enough that I''m pretty sure Cassian and Kieran couldn''t hear him.

    "They''re alive?"

    "This isn''t what it looks like," I said automatically.

    It was a ridiculous thing to say. It was a lie and everyone could tell, but I couldn''t stop myself.

    ¡°Don''t do that,¡± Nn said, his voice dropping to a warning tone. ¡°Don''t you look me in my eyes and tell me these aren''t my children. They''ve got my hair, Ellie. My nose. Look at them."

    "Nn I-"

    "I can smell it, Ellie. They''re mine."

    Nn''s eyes were zing as he looked at me. I couldn''t quite tell whether it was anger or something else.

    "What are their names?" he asked, his gaze dropping back to the boys.

    "This is August,¡± I said, nodding to the right. "Andn," I nodded left.

    ¡°August andn," he repeated.

    I looked up as Cassian moved closer. Our eyes met and I caught a sh of something that looked a lot like guilt in his gaze. I could feel it too.

    The way that Nn was looking at the boys was impossible to miss. He ran his thumbs carefully over their little hands as the gripped his fingers. His eyes were moving over their features what awe, as if they were the most precious things he''d

    ever seen.

    As if he couldn''t force himself to look away.

    "Why?" he asked softly. "Why did you hide them from me, Ellie?"

    The question made something twist in my chest. Guilt, but also anger. How dare he ask me something like that?

    "Why did I hide them?" I repeated, my voice filled with disbelief. "What a stupid question."

    His eyes lifted to meet mine, and all of the tenderness vanished in an instant.

    "Excuse me?"

    +25 Bonus

    "You know exactly why," I snapped. "After everything you''ve done to me over the years, how could I possibly trust someone like you to care for children?"

    Nn carefully pulled his hands away from the boys and sat back, holding my gaze steadily. "I know that I was a bastard to you," he said, keeping his tone even and controlled, "but I want you to look me in the eyes and tell me that you honestly think I would hurt our children."

    I kept my gaze locked with his, but I couldn''t make those wordse. Nn hurting the boys wasn''t ever what I was afraid of.

    I knew that he''d never physically harm them. He''d never been physically abusive with me, so the thought of himshing out to a child was ridiculous.

    "That''s not what I was talking about," I replied. ¡°You know that you can cause plenty of pain without physically doing anything, and I didn''t know how you would react after everything."

    "I would have been happy! I would have been thrilled!" An almost disbelievingugh interrupted his words. "Do you have any idea the hell I''ve put myself through over the past year, thinking that I caused their deaths? Thinking that they were gone because I failed to protect you- to protect them?"

    He turned his head to look at Cassian, who was standing nearby, ready to intervene if I needed him to.

    "You knew." It wasn''t a question; it was a statement, and I caught the betrayal in his voice as he said it.

    "I did," Cassian confirmed. "The boys have been staying in Moonstone. I''ve been taking care of them since Ellie returned to Silver Fang."

    "Well, at least they were with family," Nn said bitterly.

    The thought of Lance came to me and I pushed it away. If Nn felt betrayed by me and Cassian, I could only imagine what his response would be when he eventually learned that Lance knew about the boys, too.

    Now wasn''t the time for that. I didn''t need to pile on when he already looked like he was struggling to process

    the situation.

    ¡°Let''s talk about this at home," he said, turning back to me again.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "The boys, it''s time to take them home," he said matter of factly. "I think it''s well past time."

    "The pack house isn''t their home,¡± I replied sharply, getting to my feet and lifting the boys into my arms. Their home is Moonstone."

    "What are you talking about?¡± Nn said, his gaze shifting between me and Cassan, as if looking for some sign that he had been missing that would exin all of this away. "Their home is with us."

    "Their home is with me," I replied. "They''re my children, Nn. My babies."

    "And mine," he said angrily.

    "We''re getting divorced. Do I need to remind you of that? When that happens the boys areing with me."

    The look that crossed his face was one of pure panic and a sound halfway between

    a growl and a gasp escaped

    Chaptery

    +25 Bonus

    his throat.

    ¡°You aren''t taking them away from me again,¡± he snapped.

    The anger on his face was obvious as he stood in front of me, but so was the panic

    in his eyes. Guilt twisted in me, but I couldn''t let that control me. I had already made

    my choice about this, and I couldn''t afford to back down now.

    "This isn''t up for debate. They''re my children. I''m the one who''s been there for them-"

    "Because you wouldn''t let me!" he growled. "You hid their existence from me! You don''t get to hold that against me now and act like I chose not to be there!¡±

    "You don''t get to tell me what to do!" I shouted back defensively.

    He was right, and I knew it. But I couldn''t let myself admit it. Not like this.

    ¡°Cassian, let''s take the boys home," I said, walking past Nn.

    Nn whipped around to look at me, the panic that shed across his face unmistakable. Seeing him so emotionally raw was too much for me. I had to get away from him and clear my head so I could figure out the right way to handle this situation.

    "Where are you going?" Nn demanded. He took a step toward us, his hand moving toward August.

    "Home. To Moonstone," I replied tensely.

    "You''re taking them back to Moonstone?" he touched August''s hair lightly. His other hand came up to brush againstn''s hand.

    "That''s what I said."

    I saw the conflict in his expression. I knew that he wanted to argue with me, but to

    my surprise, he pulled back, putting more distance between us.

    "This isn''t over, Ellie. We have to talk about this. They''re my children."

    I couldn''t respond. I hugged the boys a little tighter, and Cassian put his arm around

    my shoulders. A look passed between him and Nn before Cassian steered me

    away.

    I knew that Nn was right; this was far from over. But for the time being, all that mattered was getting the boys home safely.

    Support

 Chapter 147

    Nn POV

    I stood there long after she was gone.

    The silence hit me harder than I expected. The air still carried her scent-soft, familiar, maddening and the faint warmth of the boys lingered on my hands where their tiny fingers had held mine. It felt unreal.

    They were real. Alive. Breathing. Laughing.

    My sons.

    And she''d kept them from me.

    I turned away before anyone could see what was happening on my face. My chest burned, and I couldn''t tell if it was from anger or relief or grief-probably all of it tangled together until I couldn''t tell one from the other.

    "Hell of a thing, isn''t it?"

    Kieran''s voice came from behind me, low and amused. I stiffened. He was leaning against a tree, arms folded like he was watching a y.

    "You should go," I muttered.

    He smirked. "You know, I really thought you''d be happy for her. She''s done well for herself."

    I turned on him. "You stay the hell away from her."

    Kieran lifted his eyebrows, all mock innocence. "Oh? But we''ve gotten rather close. Ellie and I understand each other."

    The growl that tore out of me was instinctive. "You don''t understand a damn thing about her."

    ¡°Oh, I think I do,¡± he said, smiling like he wanted me to hit him. ¡°I think I understand what it''s like to be left behind, what it''s like to want something you can''t have." He tilted his head, his tone turning razor-sharp. "And from where I''m standing, it doesn''t look like she''s yours anymore."

    "She''s my wife," I snapped.

    "Was," he corrected. "Once that divorce goes through."

    My hands curled into fists. "It won''t go through."

    That made himugh, loud, cruel, and disbelieving. "You think dragging this out is going to fix anything? You think clinging to her on paper will keep her from walking straight into my arms?"

    I took a step forward, barely keeping my temper in check. "If you go near her again-"

    "You''ll what?" he interrupted, eyes shing with something dark. "Kill me? You''d prove her right, you know. About what kind of man you are."

    The words hit harder than I wanted them to.

    +25 Bonus

    The truth was, I didn''t know what I would do. What I could do. My life was already tooplicated. The rogue attacks, Felicity, the campaign...

    Some small part of me whispered that it was right for Ellie to want to protect the

    boys from this life, but I quickly pushed the thought aside.

    Chaotic or not, this was their life. They were the heirs to Silver Fang, they belonged here.

    They belonged with me.

    I didn''t answer. Couldn''t. Kieran smiled, satisfied, and walked away.

    "You can''t stop her from choosing, Nn," he called over his shoulder. "You never could."

    I stood there until he was gone, my pulse hammering in my ears.

    He was wrong. He had to be.

    Ellie and I ¨C we''d been through too much, burned through too much history for her

    to just cut me out of her life like this. I wouldn''t let him use her, or the boys, to hurt me. I couldn''t.

    By the time I got back to the pack house, the sun had set. I went straight for my office.

    As I passed the sitting room, Lance called out to me.

    "You''rete. Did something happen?"

    "Yes."

    I answered without looking at him and continued down the hall to my office. I pushed

    the door open hard enough that it mmed against the wall.

    Lance followed me in warily. "Nn, what the hell?"

    "You knew."

    "Knew?"

    "About the twins."

    He didn''t deny it. Just sighed, and crossed his arms over his chest. "I did."

    "For how long?" I demanded.

    "Since the night Cassian took her out of Silver Fang," he said quietly. "I helped him."

    The words knocked the air out of me.

    "You what?"

    Lance met my eyes. "I was nning to help her escape before the attack. Afterwards... we used my boat to get her to Moonstone."

    I took a step toward him, disbelief turning to fury. "You hid it from me? You watched

    me lose my mind searching for her and all the time you knew that she was safe?¡±

    *25 Barum

    "I did what was best for Ellie."

    "Best for Ellie?" Iughed bitterly. "You mean best for you."

    His expression darkened. "Don''t make this into something it isn''t."

    "I trusted you," I said, my voice shaking with something that felt too much like heartbreak. ¡°You''re my brother, Lance. And you hid my family from me.''

    His voice was steady, though I saw the guilt flicker in his eyes. "I did what I had to. She was terrified, Nn. And you gave her every reason to be.¡±

    That hit harder than a punch.

    For a second, I couldn''t breathe. Because he wasn''t wrong-not entirely. But hearing

    it said out loud still ripped something open in me.

    "I would''ve done anything for her,¡± I said. ¡°You know that."

    "Then prove it now," Lance said softly. "Stop chasing her like she''s prey. Let here to you if that''s what she wants. Let her breathe."

    A million thoughts ran through my mind. Lance was in love with Ellie, he''d told me

    that himself. Did he do all of this with the goal of driving us apart so he could win her over?

    "The boys... have you seen them?"

    There was a long pause before Lance nodded. "Yeah. I was there when they were born."

    That was like a shard of ice through my heart.

    I had missed the birth of my children. He had stood where I should have been. I clutched the edge of my desk hard enough that my ws scored the wood.

    I startled at the sight. I was so angry that I was shifting without meaning to.

    I lowered my head and breathed slow and steady, forcing my wolf back. This would

    only make things worse. I couldn''t attack Lance, no matter how much his betrayal tore into me.

    I had to maintain control.

    "Nn, this wasn''t personal."

    "Wasn''t personal?!" My head snapped up and I red at him.

    "Listen... there was a lot that we didn''t know at the time. Ellie was afraid. She knew... she kept telling us that she was sure the attack was meant to kill the babies. She was afraid that whoever was after her woulde back if they found out the twins were still alive. She''s kept their existence a secret to keep them safe." "From me?" I demanded, my voice breaking on the words.

    "Nn... there were spies in the pack house."

    I stared at him, jaw tight. The words made sense. They were even right. But I

    couldn''t ept them. Not yet. Not

    +25 Bonus

    while I still saw the image of my sons'' faces burned behind my eyes her holding

    them like she''d built a life that didn''t need me in it.

    I turned for the door, every muscle in my body trembling.

    "This isn''t over," I said quietly. "Not with her. Not with you."

    "Nn," Lance called, but I didn''t turn back.

    I stepped out into the night air and took a long breath, trying to steady myself.

    Ellie had my sons. My blood. My life.

    And she thought she could keep them from me.

    The worst part was, I couldn''t even me her.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

    %

 Chapter 148

    Ellie POV

    The apartment was quiet except for the soft hum of the kettle and the sleepy coosing from the ypen near the window. The apartment was warm, clean, and quiet.

    The twins were both awake, batting at the hanging charms above them, their tiny hands moving with clumsy fascination as they reached for the brightly colored shapes.

    1 should have felt peaceful.

    We were home, really home this time. Back in Moonstone. Back among people who smiled when they saw tis instead of whispering. I was working again at the Royal Hospital, my days filled with something solid and useful.

    On weekends, ire still came over for dinner, bringing too many groceries and pretending it was an ident. Everything around me looked exactly how I''d prayed for it to be.

    And yet I couldn''t shake the heaviness sitting just under my ribs.

    Nn hadn''t reached out to me at all since I had taken the boys and walked away from him. That was what I wanted, wasn''t it? So why did it get under my skin? It was obvious from the way he''d reacted to them that he wanted to be with them....

    But he''d let me leave. He hadn''te after me this time.

    The twins gurgled at each other, oblivious. I smiled despite myself, leaning down to adjustn''s nket. He''d managed to kick it halfway across the ypen again. August was already drifting back to sleep, his little fist tangled in his brother''s sleeve.

    They didn''t know anything about what I''d done. They didn''t know I''d taken them and left their father behind.

    It had only been a week, but the guilt was constant, like the dull ache after a deep bruise.

    I told myself it was for their safety. That staying in Silver Fang away from them had been slowly breaking all of

    1.

    Still, when I thought about Nn alone in that cold house, knowing that his children were alive and growing up without him, I felt something twist inside me. The memory of the one and only time he''d held the boys came back too easily: stiff posture, disbelief in his eyes, a look of uncertainty that shouldn''t have hurt but did.

    I shook the thought away before it could sink its ws in and went back to making tea. The smell of chamomile filled the small kitchen, soothing at first, until the faint echo ofst night''s dream crept back in.

    The goddess again.

    Every time I closed my eyestely, she was there-just out of reach. Sometimes I saw her as light, sometimes as a shadow shaped like a woman. Her voice woulde to me in pieces: find it, my child... remember what was lost...

    The words never made sense when I woke, but they left my heart racing, my skin damp with cold sweat.

    It was easier to keep moving, to pretend I wasn''t falling apart. So when the morning came, I packed the twins

    CTHORITE +

    *17 Bo

    into their stroller and walked to the packhouse. Cassian had invited me for himch, and I didn''t have the energy toe up with an excuse.

    The Moonstone packhouse was very different from the one I was used to in Silver Fang. It was warm, breezy. The doors were always open and the kitchen always smelled like fresh baked bread. It was a friendly ce where members of the pack came and went freely, at least on the lower floor.

    The upper level was the family space. Cassian and ric had their offices and bedrooms there. There were also private meeting rooms and guest rooms.

    There was something grounding about its presence, something that made me breathe a little deeper each time I saw it. It felt familiar, almost nostalgic.

    Cassian was waiting near the steps, his easy grin breaking across his face when he spotted the stroller. "There they are! My favorite nephews."

    August blinked at him, unimpressed, whilen squealed and waved a chubby hand in greeting

    Cassianughed, unbothered, and bent to tickle his foot until both of them were giggling

    "Still no love for your uncle, huh?" he said, mock-offended.

    ¡°Give it another six months," I teased softly. "They''ll be running from you for real by then."

    He grinned, but I caught the flicker of concern behind his smile as he studied me more closely. "You look tired, sis."

    I paused every time he called me that. It still didn''t feel right, but I didn''t correct him. Cassian slipped sometimes and used it, only when he was rxed like this.

    "I''ve just been working a lot," I said quickly. ¡°The hospital''s short-staffed again.¡±

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 149

    Cassian didn''t push, but his eyes said he didn''t believe me. "Come on, ric''s inside. He''s been waiting to see the boys all week."

    The twins immediately became the center of attention once we stepped into the main hall. A few of the pack''s attendants paused to coo over them, and ric appeared at the top of the stairs, smiling faintly as his gaze softened.

    ¡°Ellie,¡± he greeted, the warmth in his tone catching me off guard. ¡°You''ve been scarce."

    I managed a small smile. ¡°We''ve been settling in."

    He came closer, his presence calm andmanding without ever feeling heavy. I''de to realize that was what set ric apart from other alphas. He didn''t fill a room with dominance-he filled it with steadiness.

    It worked for him. He was tall, slim, soft voiced. Not what you pictures when you thought of an alpha. With the silver streaking his hair, he came across as more of a gentle presence than amanding one. Yet he was one of the most well respected alphas in the kingdom.

    Cassian looked very different, he was broad shouldered, tall and deep voiced with scars scattered across his forearms, but he had that same calm, quiet demeanor. Control without intimidation. It was refreshing.

    But when ric''s gaze settled on me, that steadiness shifted into concern. "You look drained."

    The words were gentle, but theynded like a stone in my stomach.

    "I''m fine," I said automatically, but then sighed when he didn''t look convinced. "Just... not sleeping well."

    "Nightmares?"

    "Something like that."

    He motioned for me to follow him down a quieter corridor while Cassian stayed behind to fuss over the twins. I hesitated, then pushed the stroller toward Cassian. "You''ve got them?"

    "Go," he said with a reassuring grin. "I''ll keep them entertained."

    The corridor was lined with tall windows, the kind that let in thin ribbons of light that danced over the floor. I walked beside ric, folding my arms as if I could hold myself together that way.

    ¡°I keep having dreams,¡± I said finally, staring straight ahead. ¡°They''re... strange. I see a woman. Sometimes I think she''s trying to speak to me, but it''s like hearing words underwater. I wake up exhausted, like I''ve been walking in circles all night."

    ric didn''t interrupt. He simply listened, nodding once as if confirming something to himself.

    "It''s not just dreams," I added quietly. "Last night, I woke up and the room smelled like rain. It was dry outside, but I could hear thunder. And the air felt-different. Charged."

    We stopped near a window, the light spilling across his face. I expected disbelief, or at least confusion. Instead, there was understanding.

    "That doesn''t surprise me," he said.

    Chanfox ta

    +25 Bonus

    I blinked at him. "You... you believe me?"

    "I do," he replied, his tone steady, "The Moonstone line has always been close to the goddess. Some hear her only in prayer. Others-"He paused, studying my face carefully. ¡°Others are chosen to feel her presence more directly."

    I frowned. "Chosen for what?"

    "That depends on the message."

    His words lingered, vague but heavy. I wanted to press for more, but the way he said it-like it was both afort and a warning-kept me quiet.

    He nced down at my trembling hands and smiled softly. "Don''t let it frighten you. The goddess doesn''t reach out without purpose. Perhaps she''s preparing you for something important."

    Iughed weakly. ¡°I''ve had enough ''important'' things for one lifetime.¡±

    That earned the faintest glimmer of a smile from him. ¡°Even so, you are not alone, Ellie. Whatever she''s showing you, whatever you feel-it belongs here. With us. Don''t carry it by yourself."

    Something in his tone broke through the tightness in my chest. For the first time since leaving Silver Fang, I felt safe enough to breathe.

    When we returned to the main hall, Cassian was sitting cross-legged on the floor with both boys in hisp, telling them an animated story that involved a lot of growling and exaggerated hand gestures. Ian was giggling so hard he had hups.

    The sight made something warm bloom in my chest, and something else ache right beside it.

    For all the peace Moonstone offered, guilt still followed me like a shadow. I could build a new home, a new life, but the knowledge that Nn was out there, alone and probably furious, kept me tethered to the past.

    As I bent to pick up August, ric''s voice drifted to me again, low and certain. "Rest while you can, Ellie. The goddess never whispers for long.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Ellie POV

    +25 Bonus

    The next few days blurred together. Work at the hospital filled the daylight hours, and the twins filled everything else. Between thete-night feedings and the goddess''s restless whispers, sleep came only in scattered pieces.

    By Thursday morning, I''d convinced myself the dreams were starting to fade. That was before the knock at my door.

    It was firm but familiar, and my pulse jumped before my brain caught up. Only one person knocked like that, polite enough not to startle, confident enough not to wait

    long.

    When I opened the door, Kieran stood there, smiling the way people do when they''ve rehearsed it in the mirror first.

    "Ellie," he said softly. "You look well."

    It was a lie and we both knew it. I hadn''t looked well in months. But Kieran had a gift for saying things that sounded like truths, even when they weren''t.

    He was dressed sharply as always, dark cks, a white shirt with the sleeves rolled to his elbows, no jacket despite the crisp air. A bouquet of small white lilies rested in one hand, and a wrapped package in the other.

    He looked good, there was no denying that. I suddenly felt hyper aware of my frizzy hair and messy bun.

    "For you," he said, offering the flowers before I could speak. "And for the boys."

    I hesitated before stepping aside to let him in. "You didn''t have to do that." "Maybe not," he said lightly, setting the gifts on the counter, ¡°but I wanted to. Word travels fast between packs, you know. I thought you might appreciate a familiar face."

    The apartment suddenly felt smaller with him inside it. He filled the space too easily, moving as though he belonged there. The twins were napping in their cribs, and I found myself ncing toward their room more than once, as if I needed to make sure they were still safe.

    Kieran followed my gaze, then smiled faintly. "Rx. I''m not here to cause trouble. I just wanted to see how you''re doing."

    I folded my arms. "You heard I left."

    "Everyone heard," he admitted. "Silver Fang doesn''t lose its Luna quietly. People are hyper aware of your absence, especially when you haven''t been back for long."

    The title made me flinch. "I was never truly Luna," I murmured.

    He tilted his head. "You were Nn''s mate. That counts for something."

    "I was his prisoner, Kieran. Don''t dress it up." The words felt wrong as I spoke them, as if I was trying to hard to make a point.

    Maybe it was a reaction to the guilt that spiked through me when he mentioned the pack''s reaction to me

    +25 Bonus

    leaving again. Nn must be dealing with a PR nightmare. I hadn''t even considered it when I stormed off.

    Something flickered across his face-sympathy, maybe, or guilt. But it vanished before I could be sure. He reached for the lilies, fussing with them just to keep his hands busy.

    ¡°They''re beautiful,¡± I said, if only to fill the silence.

    He nced up with that easy half-smile. ¡°I remember you liked lilies. You told me once that they were the only flowers that didn''t make you think of the packhouse garden."

    I smiled faintly. I was angry when I told him that. There are no lilies at the packhouse in Silver Fang. Nn hates them.

    Kieran had been charming during those first few interactions between us. He''d swooped in to save me from the awkwardness that clung to me in those formal settings. I''d appreciated it at the time, even though I''d been

    warned about him.

    Now his charm felt heavier, sharper around the edges.

    "The boys are sleeping?" he asked quietly.

    "Yes."

    "May I see them when they wake?"

    I hesitated. "They can be fussy when they first wake up."

    He nodded as if he expected that answer. "Then I''ll wait. I have time."

    I didn''t know what to do with that. My instincts screamed to keep him at arm''s

    length, but part of me-tired, lonely, guilt-ridden-was d for thepany.

    I busied myself making tea, pretending not to notice the way he watched me. His gaze wasn''t predatory, but it wasn''t neutral either. It carried a kind of quiet study, as though he was memorizing me.

    "I wanted to tell you," he said after a while, ¡°that I''m not angry."

    The words startled me more than I wanted to admit. "Angry?"

    "For leaving. For running.''

    My hands stilled around the teacups.

    >>

    I had left the park with the boys in such a rush. I had left Kieran standing there with Nn in the aftermath of everything. For all I knew, Nn had attacked him in a fit

    of rage.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 151

    I really had been selfish, hadn''t I?

    "You always think you owe everyone an apology," he contined sily. "But you don''t. Nn he''s not someone you can reason with when he feelsered. You did what you had to."

    I turned toward him, unsettled by how easily he spoke Nn''s name, "You don''t know what really happened."

    He met my eyes. "I know more than you think."

    Something in his tone sent a chill through me. "What''s that supposed to mean?

    "I knew that Nn was in the dark about the boys. There''s no way someone as arrogant as him wouldn''t be bragging about twin sons, especially after it took years for you guys to conceive."

    My face flushed with embarrassment at thement. Having the public scrutinize and gossip about such an intimate part of our lives was one of the things I hated the most about being married ton alpha.

    "Did Nn... did he take it out on you?" I asked softly.

    "No," Kieran replied coolly, "Not really. Though it honestly surprised me that he didn''t. You know how violent he can be "

    I frowned at that and turned to face him fully. "He''s never been vident with me."

    "That''s surprising," he said, his eyes going a little wide. "Never?"

    "No. What makes you think he would be?"

    He looked away, sighing as if debating with himself, ¡°When we were young, I spent a lot of time around Silver Fang''s packhouse. Training, negotiations, that sort of thing. Nn and didn''t get along even then. He was... vtile. His father pushed him too hard, and he learned to hide it behind discipline, but sometimes it slipped through. You could see it in the way he''d snap at the smallest mistake,"

    I didn''t respond. I didn''t want to believe him-but part of me alrely did.

    "I''ve seen him lose control," Kieran said quietly, "Once, during a training session. He nearly broke a boy''s arm for speaking out of turn."

    I clenched my hands together. "That was a long time ago."

    He nodded. "It was. But that kind of anger doesn''t just disappear, only learns to hide better."

    I swallowed, suddenly too aware of the silence in the room.

    He stepped closer, careful, his voice dropping to something gentle "I''m not saying this to frighten you. I just don''t want you to question yourself for protecting your sons. You did what any mother would do."

    The words sank in slowly, curling around the guilt in my chest like smoke. For a moment, I almost let myself believe him.

    "I wasn''t trying to hurt him," I said quietly. "I just-

    "Wanted peace."

    I nodded.

    "You deserve it," he murmured. "And if anyone tries to take it from you again, I''ll make sure they regret it."

    I froze. There was no menace in his tone, but something about the way he said it¨Cso

    sure, so steady-felt like a promise I didn''t want.

    Before I could answer, a soft cry came from the bedroom. August.

    I moved to check on him, but Kieran''s hand brushed my arm. "Let nie.¡±

    He was already halfway to the door before I found my voice. "It''s fe, I''ve got it."

    He stopped, hand hovering near the doorframe, then stepped back with small, apologetic smile. Old habits d forget not everyone needs rescuing."

    I gave him a look that probably said more than I meant it to. "Thats one thing we agree on."

    By the time I soothed August back to sleep, the tension in my chest had sharpened into something unsteady. When I returned to the living room, Kieran was standing near the window, looking out at the distant line of the forest.

    ¡°You''ve made a nice home here,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Moonstone suits you.¡±

    "I''m trying," I murmured.

    He turned, his gaze soft but searching. "Don''t let anyone make you feel like you

    have to exin your choices, Ellie. Least of all him."

    He didn''t say Nn''s name this time, but he didn''t have to.

    After he left, the apartment felt heavier. The lilies sat on the counter, their white petals open wide, filling the air with a sweet, heady scent. ¨¬ stared at them for a long time before finally moving them to the

    window ysill, where the breeze could reach.

    That night, when the goddess came to me again, her voice was clearer than before.

    You cannot hide peace in the shadow of fear, my child.

    I woke with tears on my face and the echo of thunder fading in the distance.

 Chapter 152

    Nn POV

    The house was quiet. Too quiet.

    I sat behind my desk, papers in neat piles I didn''t n to read just yet. I hadn''t touched a single one since the morning, my mind elsewhere.

    The usual rhythm of the pack, the meetings, the schedules-they all felt distant, irrelevant.

    Cassian had checked in earlier, voice low and steady. "Ellie is fine, Nn. She''s safe at home with the twins."

    The word "home" had been a knife in my heart, but I''d let it go. They were safe. That had been enough. I had let it rest. No pursuit. No ultimatums.

    And yet the absence of her presence gnawed at me. Every hour without seeing her twisted tighter around my chest, a quiet reminder that I had lost control the moment she''d slipped through my fingers.

    I had reyed that moment over and over in my mind her sudden departure with the twins, the confusion, the chaos. And beneath it all, that realization: my own brother had helped her leave.

    Lance had facilitated her escape, subtly ensuring she and the boys were safe.

    Safely away from me, as if I were a monster that she needed to be protected from. And maybe I was. I felt sick when I thought of the way I''d treated her.

    Like she was an inconvenience, a nuisance that only existed for me to use. I truly was a monster, wasn''t I? At least in her story...

    It ate at me. Not just that Cassian and Lance had worked against me, not just that she had left. No, what was tearing at my chest was the realization that she had only agreed toe back to keep me from finding out about the boys.

    I thought that she was giving me another chance. I thought that I could make up for everything. But in reality, Ellie had returned to Silver Fang only to keep me away from Moonstone. To keep me away from my sons.

    I closed my eyes and felt the memory surface again. The scent of the boys, the way

    it had struck straight through him. The overwhelming need to protect and the way he

    had moved to separate them from Kieran without even thinking.

    Was this normal? Did all parents feel this for their children? If they did, then how could his own parents have treated him the way that they had?

    I kept circling back to that. I knew what Ellie was afraid of, why she had wanted to keep the boys from me She was afraid that they would have the same kind of childhood I did. That the boys would be thrown into alpha traming the second they could walk. That they would be tools of the pack, not people.

    It made my heart ache. It made me think about things that I wanted to forget. My childhood. My parents.

    The night of the ambush.

    I had been reckless, running away from home with Felicity. It had been stupid and desperate to think that I could escape my fate.

    I was going to be the alpha of Silver Fang no matter what I did. I couldn''t escape it.

    It was embarrassing now to think

    about how happy I had been those

    few hours that Felicity and I had been alone in that little shack in the rogue forest had been so sure that we would be fine that I had the strength and the skills to make a life for us out there. I was so naive.

    My parents had followed me. They had fallen into a trap, the forest echoing with the chaos of the attack, and I had been left with the staggering weight of their deaths on my shoulders.

    The memory of their final moments¡ªthe shouts, the blood, the cold, unrelenting fear ¡ªhad shaped me into the man I was now.

    I knew that it was all my fault. I had tried to shirk my responsibility, and they paid the

    cost. The guilt never released its grip. Every decision since had been filtered through that lens, every failure magnified against the backdrop of that night.

    And now Ellie.

    She had run, taking the boys, leaving me to sit in the cold, empty house with nothing but silence and the weight of my failure.

    For the first time, I understood the depth of what I had lost¡ªnot just in power or control, but in connection, in trust, in family.

    The sharp sting of inadequacy lingered, and my hands gripped the edges of the desk as I exhaled slowly. I needed rity. I needed to reconcile the past with the present, to understand how much of myself he had lost to pride and fear.

    It was tempting to me it all on Felicity. She had been a snake in my ear for most of my life, telling me that Ellie was using me. That she was an ambitious rogue trying to take everything she could from the pack that I had worked so hard to elevate.

    I had let myself believe her. That was on me. It was no one''s fault but my own. I needed someone to give me some perspective. Someone who had been there through the years and knew me well enough not to lie to me.

 Chapter 153

    And I knew exactly who could help me start that process.

    I picked up the phone, pressing the familiar buttons, and waited. The line clicked once before Lance''s voice, groggy but sharp, came through.

    "Nn? What is it?"

    "It''s time we talked," I said, keeping my voice steady despite the tension coiling in my chest. "About everything. About our parents."

    There was silence on the other end, heavy and hesitant. Then: "Everything? You mean... the ambush?"

    "Yes," I admitted. "I never told you the full truth."

    Lance''s tone sharpened instantly, a mix of disbelief and old irritation. "You never told me? You mean to tell me all these years I''ve-believing what I wanted you to believe, yes,¡± I interrupted, though my voicecked the coldness it usually carried. "I was trying to protect you. I thought... I thought shielding you from the truth was best."

    ¡°Best?¡± Lance''s voice rose, and I winced at the echo of raw anger. You think that was best? You left me in the dark, thinking I understood what happened.¡±

    I remained silent, letting the weight of my brother''s wordsnd.

    "Why do you do these things? Why do you have to be such a control freak?"

    "I made choices then I couldn''t undo. Choices that shaped the man I am now. And I''ve failed since. With Mom and Dad. With Ellie. With everyone who trusted me."

    The line was quiet for a long moment, and I felt the weight of years pressing against me. Then Lance spoke again, voice trembling, almost a whisper.

    "You... damn it, Nn. Tell me what you called to tell me." He waited.

    I swallowed hard, my throat tight. "I don''t expect forgiveness," I admitted. ¡°I just..... needed you to know. You deserve to know. I

    I lied when I told you that they both died before I found them."

    I could hear Lance''s voice catch through the phone. My stomach twisted. I didn''t know if this was easier or harder over the phone. I deserved to be punched, and part of me wished he were here to do it.

    "Dad was still alive. I found him... I spoke to him."

    There was a long silence. I could hear Lance moving on the other end, perhaps pacing. ¡°What did he say to you?" he asked, his voice thick.

    ¡°He told me.....¡± I sighed heavily. "He apologized. For the way he was with me growing up. He told me to be happy..."

    "He told you to be happy?" Lance said with disbelief.

    "... with Felicity."

    The wordsnded heavily, Lance made a sound like an abortedugh, then went silent. I thought that he''d hung up for a moment before his voice came again, soft and uncertain.

    "What was he apologizing for, Nn?"

    "I know that you were too young to be aware of it all... they were always different with you. You weren''t sent to the alpha camp. You weren''t put through the predawn training. Dad used to beat me when I couldn''t keep up with the warriors."

    ¡°But... Nn, you were just a teenager when he died. How could he have expected

    you to keep pace with trained warriors?"

    "Because I was the firstborn son, the

    heir. I was supposed to be better.

    Always. I was the one who was supposed to make Silver Fang a great power, to elevate the pack to the status they thought deserved Maybe he had some rity in the end, maybe he was just losing blood and not thinking... but that''s what he told me. Be happy with Felicity."

    Then: "It''s... a lot to process," Lance said slowly. "I need time. But, thank you for telling me. I can''t promise I''ll forgive you. But at least now, I see why you were so unwilling to break up with that nutjob."

    "I''m not asking for forgiveness," I said quietly. "Just thought you deserved to know." Another pause, then: "It''s a start.

    I hung up and leaned back in my chair. My chest felt heavy, but the act of confession had lifted some small part of the weight. I was still guilty. I was still fractured. But at least now he knew.

    Even so, I couldn''t stop thinking about Ellie. About the way she''d looked when she left, holding the twins. About how she had fled from

    me, not in anger, not

    but

    in fear and exhaustion. The thought gnawed at me.

    I rested my head in my hands, feeling the old ache return, the same one that had haunted me since the forest that night, the one I had never managed to shake.

    I was not the hero of this story. I was a man trapped between the past and the present, a man who had failed everyone I loved.

    And yet... even in that dark space, a faint, stubborn ember of resolve glimmered. I would fix this. Somehow. I didn''t know how yet, but I would.

    For Ellie. For the twins. For myself.

    Because no matter how many mistakes I had made, no matter how far I had fallen, I could not let the world-or my own failures -steal her from me again.

 Chapter 154

    Third person POV

    Lance hadn''t been able to sit still since the call.

    The sun had sunk low, casting long shadows across the desk of the ship. He paced the length of the room, running a hand through his hair, then stopping abruptly only to start again.

    Nn''s words echoed like a pulse in his mind-steady, relentless possible to silence.

    I lied. Dad was still alive. I spoke to him.

    He could still hear the rasp in Nn''s voice, the way it had cracked-not with weakness, but with the raw truth of someone who''d been holding it in too long.

    For years, Lance had believed a simpler version of the story. Their parents had been caught in a rogue ambush when they''d gone searching for Nn. Nn had run away. He''d led them into danger. It was all his fault.

    There had been grief, yes, but not guilt. Not like this. He''d hated Nn for most of their adult lives. Nn was the one who took his parents from him. That was what he thought...

    And he''d watched through the years as Nn, cold and unfeeling, ad made the most selfish decisions possible. He hadn''t sent Lance to the alpha training camp when he came of age. He''d kept Felicity around, given her everything her rotten little heart desired. He''s focused solely on gaining power and influence.

    Then he''d married a rogue girl, one younger than him andpletley out of ce in polite society. Not even because he liked her, solely to produce a strong heir.

    Nn was a pompous, selfish, arrogant, heartless prick...

    Now everything he thought he knew hade undone.

    He dropped into the nearest chair and pressed the heels of his hands against his eyes. Anger warred with sympathy in his chest, both fierce and unfamiliar. How was he supposed to reconcile the brother who had raised him-the one who had carried their pack through crisis after crisis with that cold resolve-with the boy who''d watched their parents die because of a single reckless decision?

    The truth made him feel small.

    He thought back to those years after the ambush. He''d been young barely more than a child, and Nn had stepped into their father''s role without hesitation. Like he''d wanted it. Like he deserved it.

    Lance had resented him, his control, his focus, his certainty. It had never urred to him that all of that discipline was just armor forged from guilt.

    He exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down his face.

    How many times had he judged Nn? For being cold. For being distant. For holding people at arm''s length.

    Now, knowing the truth, it all made a terrible kind of sense.

    The anger didn''t fade, it simply shifted direction. He wasn''t angry at Nn anymore. Not entirely. He was angry at the people who had made Nn believe he had to bear everything alone.

    Their parents had demanded strength from him before he''d ever had the chance to be young.

    They''d shaped him into a weapon and then died, leaving him to clean up the mess. And somehow, Lance had missed it.

    He leaned back in his chair, staring at the red and orange of the sunset flickering across the water.

    "You idiot," he murmured under his breath. "You''ve been carrying this the whole time."

    Then there was the Felicity thing.

    Their dad''sst words had been a blessing of that rtionship. Of course Nn felt like he was stuck with her. Leaving her after what happened would be like admitting their parents died for nothing.

    It exined so much. The way he gave in to her whining when he would have torn anyone else apart The way he''d forgiven her behavior. forgiven her behavio When anyone else would have been thrown out on their ass. And the way that he allowed Ellie to be treated...

    If he let himself feel for her, then it risked breaking apart the bnce he thought he had to maintain. Be happy with Felicity. That would have, felt like an order to Nn. Just another expectation from their parents that he had to follow, no matter what.

    He poured himself a drink, though the whiskey burned too hot against his throat to

    beforting.

    He thought of Ellie next, of how she

    must have seen sides of Nn that he never had. Maybe she had felt the weight of that old guilt too, buried beneath all that control. And maybe she''d been crushed under it, the way everyone else had been, without ever knowing where it came from.

    Lance hated how much sense it made.

    For years, he''d painted Ellie as the problem, the fragile one, the unpredictable one,

    the reason Nn seemed to constantly on edge. But maybe she''d just been a

    mirror, reflecting back everything Nn had never wanted to see in himself.

 Chapter 155

    Maybe it had been the stress of trying to deny the pull between them that had made him the way he was with her? He didn''t know what to do with that realization. Sympathy wasn''t something he''d ever had to practice with Nn.

    He poured another drink and stared at the water, but it did nothing to dull the ache building behind his ribs.

    When he finally stood, it wasn''t with rity-only with a quiet understanding that nothing between them would ever be simple again.

    Nn POV

    The rain started sometime after midnight.

    I didn''t remember opening the window, but the air was cool and damp against my skin. I sat in the dark, elbows on my knees, eyes fixed on the ss. Water streaked down the panes in uneven trails, catching the faint light from the street outside.

    I should have felt lighter after telling Lance the truth. But I didn''t.

    If anything, I felt hollow-like something essential had been scraped clean from the inside. The house was silent around me, toorge for one person, every room filled with echoes.

    Even my wolf was still for once.

    I couldn''t stop thinking about what Lance must be feeling right now. The shock. The betrayal. The confusion.

    And under it all, the pity.

    That was the part I hated most. Lance deserved for this to be easy. He deserved to hate me.

    I didn''t want to be pitied. I didn''t deserve it.

    Every decision I had made hade from the same ce, fear. Fear of failure, fear of loss, fear of what would happen if I let go of control.

    And fear was a weakness that I couldn''t afford. It was the thing tha had cost my parents their lives. Fear of being alpha, of being trapped in their expectations.

    It was that same fear that had driven Ellie away.

    I''d seen it in her eyes before she left-an exhaustion that went deeper than anger.

    She hadn''t wanted to fight anymore. She''d wanted to breathe.

    I ran a hand over my face, the sound of the rain filling the silence.

    The memory of herugh hit me suddenly soft and unguarded, from a time when we''d still been figuring each other out. It had been rare, even then, but when it came it had felt like sunlight cutting through fog.

    I wondered when I''d stopped trying to make herugh.

    When she first came to Silver Fang, things had been tense but hopeful. Ellie said she understood the situation. That she knew he would never win my heart. But that hadn''tsted.

    I''d resented her for caring about me, if I was honest. That''s why It into ce so many rules. Made her sleep in her own room, only slept with her when she was ovting, turned my back on her when other mocked her, even though my protective instincts

    tore at me.

    I couldn''t care about her. I didn''t deserve to.

    I thought about the night my parents died, about the moment everything inside me hardened and turned cold. That night had stolen my sense of safety, my ability to trust, my capacity for softness.

    I had built walls from that pain, mistaking them for strength.

    And in doing so, I had built a prison-for myself, for Ellie, for everyone who tried to love me.

    The realization sat like ice in my chest.

    I stood and crossed to the window, resting a hand against the coldss. The rain had intensified, tapping insistently against the pane. Beyond it, the forest swayed in the wind, restless and alive.

    Somewhere out there, Ellie was breathing the same air. Holding or sons. Building a life without me.

    The thought both hurt and steadied me.

    I didn''t deserve forgiveness-not yet. Maybe not ever. But I want to be worthy of it someday.

    For years, my parents'' deaths had defined me. Every failure, everyhoice had been shaped by that. But maybe it was time to stop letting ghosts dictate the living.

    The hardest part had been sending Felicity away, but I had done it''d cut that tice''d let that hope go. If I was honest I knew that I was happier Without her constantly in my ear

    ear

    whispering he venom.

    I closed the window against the rain and leaned back against the will, eyes closing briefly.

    Tomorrow, I would start to make things right. Not by forcing, not by demanding-but by changing.

    I didn''t know what that looked like yet, but for the first time in years, I felt the faint stirrings of something unfamiliar.

    Hope.

 Chapter 156

    Ellie POV

    The leaves were beginning to change colors, and the morning air carried a pleasant chill. It was fal,l and the twins seemed to love it. I took them for walks whenever I could, letting them nap in the stroller under the filtered sunlight while I breathed in pine and damp earth.

    It had been three weeks since I''d returned to Moonstone. Three weeks of pretending that the ache in my chest was fading. Some days, it almost felt true. And then Rae arrived.

    I spotted her through the window before I heard the knock-bright red hair catching the light like a warning re, suitcase in one hand, a grin that said she''de to stay whether I wanted her to or not.

    I opened the door before she could knock again. "Rae?"

    ¡°Surprise,¡± she said, though it didn''t sound like one. "I hope you have coffee. That trip was brutal."

    I blinked, halfughing, half crying as I hugged her tight. The smell of her shampoo, floral and sweet, hit me with a wave of familiarity that made my throat ache.

    "I can''t believe you''re here," I said when I finally stepped back.

    "Where else would I be?" she asked simply, brushing past me into the apartment. "You vanish in the middle of the night, don''t answer messages, and then I hear whispers that you''re in Moonstone again. Of course, I came."

    "I''m fine," I tried weakly.

    Rae gave me a look. "You look like you haven''t slept in a year."

    "That''s what babies do to people."

    "Mm-hmm," she said, unconvinced, before crossing to the ypen where August andn were gurgling in unison. "Well, look at you two. Twice as cute as I imagined. Oh, Ellie, they''re perfect! I can never get over it.¡±

    Her voice softened as she leaned over them, letting them grasp at her fingers. They rewarded her immediately with smiles. It was easy to forget how open Rae was with people, how she could win over anyone in minutes-including babies.

    "They like you," I said.

    "Of course they do," she teased. "I''m charming."

    Iughed, reallyughed, for the first time in days.

    By that evening, she''d already taken over the kitchen, filling it with the smell of saut¨¦ed herbs and something buttery. The twins had fallen asleep in their swings, and for a while it felt almost normal two friends cooking, sharing space, pretending things were simple for a while.

    ¡°So,¡± she said, stirring a pot on the stove, "are we going to talk about the nightmares or pretend you''re not having them?"

    I froze. "Who told you that?"

    "Cassian," she said easily. "Apparently, you mentioned something to ric. He was worried."

    "When did you and Cassian start talking behind my back?" I asked crossing my

    arms.

    "He''s your brother and I''m your best friend, of course we gossip aout you," she replied. ¡°Now stop deflecting and tell me about the nightmares."

    I sighed. "They''re not nightmares exactly. Just... strange dreams.)

    "Goddess stuff?" she asked, not mocking, just curious.

    "Maybe,¡± I admitted. "It feels like she''s trying to tell me something. I just don''t know what."

    Rae hummed tasting the sauce before setting the spoon down. "Well, I don''t know much about

    but I do

    divine interfeying

    that overthinking it won''t help Eat. Sleep. Let whatever''s trying to find

    you, find you."

    I wanted to believe it could be that simple, but the idea of being idl and waiting to

    see what came was terrifying to me.

    When I returned to work at the

    hospital the next day, Rae stayed

    behind to help with the twins. It was

    strange at first-leaving them with

    someone else but when I came

    Home that evening to the sound of

    Rae was sitting cross-legged on the floor with Cassian, both of the in Cassian''sp,

    grabbing fistfuls of his shirt, whilen was asleep

    I stopped in the doorway, smiling. "Looks like you had a full day."

    surrounded by toys and baby nkets. August was perched against Rae''s shoulder.

    Cassian looked up, a grin tugging at his mouth. "They''re tougher than they look. I think August''s wolf is alreadying out."

    Raeughed, light and musical. ¡°He drooled on you. That doesn''t make him a warrior."

    Cassian arched an eyebrow. "We all start somewhere."

    Their banter filled the room easily, the kind of yful rhythm that made me feel at

    ease. Cassian was calmer these days, less intense, and I realized that Rae brought something out in him, a levity he''d been missing.

 Chapter 157

    When the twins finally went down for the night, I joined them on the couch. Rae nudged Cassian with her shoulder. "You Moonstone men are all the same," she said. "Broody, mysterious, heroic in a way that makes me suspicious."

    Cassian chuckled. "And yet you seem to like us anyway."

    She smirked. "Maybe I just like a challenge."

    I rolled my eyes, hiding my smile. "Please don''t start flirting in front of the babies."

    Rae winked. "They''re asleep."

    The room was warm withughter. For the first time since I''de back, it felt like a home alive, full of light.

    But of course, peace neversted long.

    Two dayster, Kieran arrived again.

    He didn''t call first. Just appeared at the door, his familiar confident smile in ce, a small box in his hand.

    "Ellie," he greeted smoothly. "I hope I''m not intruding."

    I hesitated, torn between politeness and dread. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to see him. I just wasn''t sure how Rae would react to him.

    The two of them hadn''t met before to my knowledge, but I''d talked to her about him plenty. About his offer of a political marriage, about his fliration and charm, about the warnings I''d been given about him.

    "No, of course not. Come in."

    Rae, ever the extrovert, appeared from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a towel. "You must be Kieran,¡± she said brightly. "I''ve heard about you."

    Kieran''s smile didn''t falter. "All good things, I hope."

    I saw Rae size him up. His tall, lean figure, his light hair and sharp eyes. She took it

    all in with a brief flicker of her eyes and I knew her well enough to see the suspicion settle over her.

    Rae''s grin sharpened slightly. "Mostly.

    The tension that followed was polite, Kieran assessing.

    t electric. I could practically feel the two of them sizing each other up-Rae protective,

    "I brought something for the boys," he said, offering the box. Inside were two small carved wolf figurines, polished and delicate. ¡°Pine Ridge tradition. For luck."

    "They''re beautiful," I said softly, though unease stirred under my gratitude. "You didn''t have to-"

    "I wanted to," he interrupted, voice low, sincere. "I care about you Ellie. About them, and right now the only way I can really show that is through gifts. So let me spoil you a little."

    Rae raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

    The conversation stayed light after that, but I felt Kieran''s gaze on me constantly, studying, searching. When he finally left, Rae turned to me with arms crossed.

    "He''s trouble," she said tly.

    "He''s just trying to help," I said, though the words sounded weakven to me.

    Rae gave me that look again, the one that saw through everything. He''s trying to

    make you need him. That''s not help, Ellie. That''s control."

    Her words sank deep, unsettling something I hadn''t wanted to name.

    The next morning, I mentioned

    Kieran''s visit to ric while we were walking the twins through the

    packhouse garden. The air was

    heavy with the scent of rain and thest of the light filtered through the trees.

    "He came to see you again?" ric''s tone was even, but his expression shifted to something sharp, almost cold. I said, frowning "He

    brought gifts for the boys, again. He was... kind."

    ric stopped walking. ¡°Be careful with him.¡±

    I blinked. "You sound like Rae.".

    "Then perhaps you should listen to her."

    Something in his voice made me shiver. "Why do you say that?¡±

    "Kieran''s family has always yed both sides of a line they im not to see," he said. ¡°He hides it well, but his loyalty is to himself first. Remember that."

    I wanted to argue, to say that Kieran had been nothing but supportive, but the look

    in ric''s eyes silenced me. It wasn''t anger, it was knowledge.

    He reached out, brushing a stray lock of hair from my face in a gesture that was paternal and

    against you. It''s natural that you want to protect your boys, but don''t let that instinct overpower logic and caution. Trust me, it will lead to trouble."

    His voice was soft, but the warning lingered long after he turned away.

    It made me think of Nn. Taking the boys and running away like had was an act of

    fear and the more time that passed the more it felt like a mistake.

 Chapter 158

    Ellie POV

    It was raining again.

    The kind of steady, unhurried rain that made everything in Moonstone shimmer. The packhouse windows were blurred with it, the world chilled and greyed out.

    I''d always loved the sound of rain. It was soft and rhythmic, like a symphony, buttely it only made me uneasy.

    Ever since Kieran''sst visit, the dreams had changed.

    They weren''t just whispers anymore. The goddess''s voice was clearer-still distant,

    but insistent. Each night I woke with fragments of words on my tongue, half-

    forgotten before I could write them down. Sometimes, I''d feel a presence beside me, gentle but heavy, as if someone had just left the room.

    I didn''t tell Rae. Or Cassian.

    I told myself they had enough to worry about. I tried to focus on the twins, the hospital, the work of everyday life.

    But the truth was, I was afraid. Afraid that speaking the dreams alond might make them real.

    When ric asked to see me that morning, I almost said no. He''d been watching me more closelytely, his gaze sharper, his questions softer. Something in his demeanor told me he already knew more than I did.

    Still, I went.

    The Moonstone packhouse had always felt weing, but the inner halls of the basement level were different, older, quieter, their walls lined with ancient carvings that seemed to hum faintly when I passed.

    I followed ric down a narrow corridor I''d never seen before. The twins were with ire for the afternoon, and the quiet pressed around us like fog.

    We stopped before a door made of pale wood carved with the phases of the moon. ric rested his hand against it, murmured something that sounded like a prayer under his breath, and the door swung open with a sound like a sigh.

    "Come," he said softly.

    The air inside was cool and fragrant, touched with sage and something sweeter-vender, maybe. Crystals and candles filled the shelves, glittering in the pale and flickering lights.

    In the center of the room stood a low table, and on it, a crystal sphere the size of my hands together, its surface shot through with faint veins of silver.

    I hesitated on the threshold. "What is this ce?"

    ric''s expression softened. ¡°A sanctuary. It was your mother''s once."

    The words caught me off guard. "My-my mother?"

    He nodded. ¡°Her name was Selene. She was..... remarkable. Gifted, even among the seers of Moonstone."

    I didn''t know what to say. I''d seen pictures of her, faded ones on the shelves and walls upstairs, but the woman in those photographs was always a stranger. A smile without a story.

    I only knew it was my mother because of how startlingly simr w looked.

    "She had a strong bond with the

    goddess," ric continued, his voice

    low and reverent. "It ran in her

    bloodline, though in her, it shone brighter than any before her. When she spoke, even the ai seemed to listen."

    Something inside me stirred at that. ¡°You mean-magic?¡±

    He smiled faintly. "Not in the way you''re probably imagining it. The goddess''s touch isn''t a trick or a spell, it''s a connection. A dialogue between spirit and the divine. Your

    mother carried that connection with

    grace,"

    I took a step closer to the table, my gaze drawn to the crystal. "And you think!-?"

    ¡°I know you do,¡± he interrupted gently. ¡°The dreams, the storms, he way you feel

    energy before others sense it. It''s the same gift. The same calling.¡±

    I shook my head. "No. I''m just-

    ¡°ine,¡± he said quietly, using the name only family did, ¡°You''ve already heard her.

    You''re already listening. That''s more than most can manage."

    My throat tightened. "Then what does she want from me?"

    "That," he said, "is what we need to find out."

    He gestured to the crystal. "This belonged to your mother. It''s made of pure moonstone She used it tomune with the goddess directly, when dreams were not enough. I''m not as strong as her, but even I can manage a bit with this. It''s the thing that led us to you in Silver Fang."

    "What?" I asked in shock.

    ¡°Did you think that we found you by mistake? We''d been searching for years..... I

    think that your mother led us to you when you were ready toe home."

    I stared at it, its pale surface glowing faintly in the dim light. "What happens if I touch

    it?"

    ric''s gaze was steady. "You''ll see what you''re meant to see. Nothing more, nothing less."

    I hesitated. My hands trembled at my sides. ¡°And if I''m not ready?

 Chapter 159

    He smiled, something kind but knowing behind it. "The goddess does not wait for readiness, child. She waits for courage."

    I exhaled slowly, then reached out.

    The moment my fingers brushed the crystal, the world tilted.

    Light bloomed from within it, flooding the room in silver. I gasped stumbling back, but the light followed me-swallowing everything.

    It was the same light that has touched Nn during his test of faith, but stronger, more insistent.

    Then I was standing somewhere else.

    The air was heavy with mist. A forest, silent and endless, stretched around me. The moon hung low and full, and beneath it stood a woman in a gown the color of frost.

    Her hair was long and dark but streaked with white, her eyes shimmering with that same light. When she smiled, it was like the world exhaled.

    "Mother?"

    The word came out as a whisper.

    She nodded once, her voice soft but echoing everywhere at once. "My daughter."

    Tears burned behind my eyes. "I don''t understand. You''re-how?"

    "There isn''t much time," she said, her expression turning solemn "The bond between our world and theirs weakens. The goddess reaches for you because you are the bridge."

    "The bridge?" I repeated, heart pounding.

    "You have the blood of generations of women touched by the goddess. You''re destined for this, ine. I''m sorry that I wasn''t there to teach you. I''m sorry that you have to learn like this. You have to restore bnce, my girl. You have to face this danger before it can destory everything."

    I tried to make sense of her words, but everything felt too vast, too bright. "What am I supposed to do?"

    ¡°Listen,¡± she said simply. ¡°Listen, and remember who you are."

    I almostughed. It felt like a p in the face. Remember. Like it was so simple. So much of my life was lost in the dark. The ident that took me away from my family as a child, the ident that cost me my memory when I first got pregnant. Things came back in fits and starts but there was still so much that I couldn''t remember.

    She stepped closer, touching her fingers to my temple. The contact burned and soothed all at once, a rush of warmth spreading through me.

    Images flooded my mind-shes of wolves running beneath the moon, of two packs standing side by side, of a dark figure watching from the edge of the forest. And beneath it all, a single whisper from the goddess herself:

    Bnce must be restored.

    The vision shattered.

    I gasped, copsing to my knees as the light faded. The cool air of the sanctuary rushed back in, and ric was suddenly there, steadying me.

    "Easy," he murmured. "Breathe."

    My heart hammered. ¡°She-she was here. My mother. I saw her.¡±

    He nodded. "I know."

    I gripped his arm tightly, feeling the strength in his grip holding me up. "She said she said something about bnce. About danger."

    ?

    ric''s expression darkened just

    slightly. "Then the goddess has chosen well. I know that this is frightening, but you aren''t alone It will make sense soon, I''m sure. Your have us to help you through this.".

    I looked up at him, trembling. "What does that mean?"

    He helped me to my feet, his grip firm but gentle. "It means," he said quietly that your mother''s gift didn''t die with her. And that the goddess''s voice has returned to Moonstone through you."

    He paused, searching my face. "But it also means whatever threatens her peace ising closer. And we will need to be ready. I will do everything possible to support you through this Freed you to promise me something."

    The candles flickered, their mes bending toward the crystal as if drawn by its pulse.

    "What do you need me to promise?" I asked, my voice sounding soft and uncertain in the heavy chill of the room.

    "Promise that you won''t hide from me. That you''lle to me when you need guidance and support."

    I turned to look at the moonstone again, its light dimming slowly, the silver veins still faintly glowing.

    Somewhere deep inside me, I could still feel the echo of her voice, the warmth of her hand.

    For the first time since the ident, since the amnesia, since everything I felt whole.

    But I also knew something else, something unshakable.

    "I promise," I said softly.

    The truth echoed in my mind and I couldn''t tell whose voice it came from.

    Peace neversted.

    And whatever wasing next had already begun to move.

 Chapter 160

    The rain had finally stopped, leaving the air around Moonstone sharp and clean. Sunlight streamed through the high windows of Cassian''s office, warming the pale stone floor and the heavy oak desk that dominated the room.

    A stack of reports sat half-read beside a steaming mug of tea, the fint scent of chamomile softening the sharpness of ink and parchment.

    Cassian barely looked up when he heard the knock. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened, and the room seemed to shrink.

    Nn Silver Fang had a way of filling space even when he wasn''t trying to. His presence was quieter these days, stripped of the arrogance that used toe so easily, but it carried the same weight. The kind of power that didn''t need to be spoken aloud.

    "Cassian," he said, voice steady.

    "Nn." Cassian''s tone was polite, neutral. "You''re early."

    "I left early," Nn replied simply, closing the door behind him. Didn''t want to keep you waiting."

    Cassian gestured to the chair across from him. "Then let''s not waste any time."

    Nn sat, every movement deliberate. He looked tired, not in the way that came fromck of sleep, but in the deeper, more bone -deep sense that came from carrying too much.

    Cassian chose not toment on it. It was obvious what the cause was, and bringing it up would only make things awkward for both of them.

    "These are the reports from our outer patrols," he said. "The rogues have been quiet near the northern range, but the southern border is a different story. Too organized. Too well-supplied."

    Nn flipped through the page his expression unreadable. "Paid mercenaries, then."

    "That''s what it looks like. They''re not hunting for territory. They''e following orders."

    "Whose?"

    Cassian hesitated, the question heavier than it should have been. "We don''t know. Yet. But if Felicity''s behind it, she isn''t working alone. Whoever''s funding these movements has deep pockets-and a reason to stir up trouble between packs." Nn''s jaw tightened, the muscles in his temple flexing. "She always preferred chaos when she couldn''t control the oue.

    he question is, why suddenly focus on Moonstone? She''s only ever caused trouble in Silver Fang before."

    "I think we both know the answer," Cassian responded. "Ellie is here now. She''s obsessed."

    A dark look crossed Nn''s but he didn''t argue the point.

    said softly.

    "Felicity was always a bit

    Cassian studied him carefully. There was no venom in his voice when he spoke her name now, just exhaustion.

    "Has she reached out?" Cassian asked.

    Nn shook his head. "No. Not

    directly. But can feel her presence in every rumor. Every whisper that finds its way back to me. The

    trouble with the rogues has to be her doing. It would be too coincidental otherwise."

    They fell silent for a moment, the weight of unspoken history filling the room.

    Finally, Nn set the papers aside. "If she''s pulling the strings, she''s doing it from somewhere far enough to stay hidden. She''s not in the Rogue Lands."

    Cassian''s brows furrowed. "You sound very certain about that."

    "I am," Nn answered sternly. "I made a mistake by banishing her from Silver Fang only. I should have made sure that anyone giving her quarter would know it was an act of aggression against us."

    "Why didn''t you? Why did you only banish her from Silver Fang?"

    "Sentiment,¡± Nn said the world like it physically pained him.

    "And now she''s hidden away somewhere, pulling the strings of these attacks. Why? Why is she still doing this?" Cassian asked, sitting back with a contemtive look on his face.

    "I think Felicity would see Ellie''s independence as an opportunity Nn said quietly.

    "If she can''t wound me directly, she''ll go after what she thinks I still value."

    "Is she wrong to think that?" Cassian asked. Nn''s wording was careful; he was trying to distance himself from Ellie. But it didn''t fool Cassian. He could see the tension on Nn''s shoulders hat came just from talking about her.

    There was a long pause before Nn spoke again. ¡°No. She''s

    Cassian didn''t respond right away. His instinct was to defend Ellie to say that she wasn''t a weakness, but even he knew better than to deny the truth. Ellies presence-or absence had be the axis

    around which both their lives

    seemed to turn.

    "She''s safe here," Cassian said finally.

    Nn met his gaze. "I know."

    wrong."

    It was simple, but the honesty behind the words surprised Cassian. He expected

    anger, suspicion, maybe even jealousy. Instead, Nn sounded resigned.

    "I don''t intend to interfere," Nn continued. "She made her choice, and

    ept it. For now."

    Cassian leaned back in his chair, studying him. "That''s new."

    Nn''s mouth twitched, something almost like a smile ghosting across his face. ¡°I''m

    trying. It''s not in my nature but... I guess I''m learning restraint."

 Chapter 161

    Cassian snorted. "Not in your nature to be nice?"

    "No."

    They both chuckled-quiet, guarded, but genuine. The tension in the room eased slightly, reced by the quiet moment of understanding.

    Nn''s expression sobered again as he looked down at the folder between them. "How are they?" he asked finally, voice low. "Ellie and the boys.

    Cassian hesitated. He had known the question woulde eventually, but he still wasn''t ready for it. "They''re... good. Settling in. She''s working again. The twins are thriving."

    Nn''s shoulders rxed a fraction. "Good."

    Cassian waited for the follow-up question, the inevitable edge of possessiveness or bitterness. It never came. Instead, Nn''s gaze drifted toward the window, thoughtful.

    "I hear Kieran''s been visiting," he said.

    Cassian froze. "Who told you

    that?"

    "No one," Nn said. "But word travels. And Kieran''s never been subtle when ites to his interests."

    Cassian''s voice dropped. "He''s not a threat."

    Nn''s eyes flicked back to him, calm and unreadable. "That wasn''t what I asked."

    Cassian held his gaze, waiting for the explosion that didn''te. Instead, Nn''s expression softened just slightly.

    "I''m not surprised," Nn said quietly. "He''s always been drawn to the things I value."

    The words were simple, but something beneath them carried weight¡ªa memory, perhaps, or a rivalry that went deeper than Cassian understood.

    "You''re taking this well," Cassian said, testing him.

    Nn''s mouth curved in a faint, humorless smile. "Would it make a difference if I didn''t?"

    Cassian didn''t answer.

    "I''m not here to make trouble for her," Nn continued. "Or for you. I came because the world outside these walls is shifting, and I don''t want it to catch Moonstone off guard. Whatever my mistakes with Ellie, I''ll notpound them by leaving her vulnerable."

    The sincerity in his voice startled Cassian. For the first time, he saw something in Nn''s eyes that hadn''t been there before-humility.

    "I appreciate that,¡± Cassian said after a moment. "Truly."

    Nn nodded once, as if that settled it.

    "I know this is making trouble for you," Cassian added.

    Nn frowned slightly as he looked at him. "You mean the rumors."

    +25 Bonus

    ¡°Ellie is missing from Silver Fang again; it''s bound to get attention.¡±

    Cassian watched Nn''s expression change. It was subtle, a stiffening of his expression as he tried not to let anything slip. At this point, Cassian knew him well enough to read it. Nn was upset. Not angry, not annoyed, he

    was hurt.

    "That''s not anything that Ellie needs to concern herself with," Nn said softly. "I know that I... that I was wrong to use the pack against her when I convinced her toe ho- to Silver Fang."

    Cassian noted the slip. Nn was really trying to be careful, to be respectful of Ellie''s choice, even though it pained him. He''d never seen Nn show this kind of consideration for anyone''s feelings before.

    "Ellie doesn''t owe me or Silver Fang anything. If she''s happy here, then this is where she should be."

    "And if she''s happy with Kieran?"

    It was an intentional provocation, but Cassian couldn''t help it. He needed to know if Nn''s apparent change of heart was real or if he was ying some kind of a game.

    Nn''s expression hardened and he sat back, putting more distance between them. "That''s her choice. I hate it, but I''ll respect it. Even if I can''t stand the thought of that bastard near my children."

    It took Cassian off guard. He''d been through a lot in thest year or so, they all had. Nn had suffered; he knew that. Just like Ellie had. The two of them had to be the most vtile fated mates Cassian had ever encountered.

    Normally, the mate pull was enough for a couple to work through whatever issues they might have, but not with them. They were both too stubborn to let themself function from an emotional level.

    As a leader, Cassian could understand the pressure that Nn was under to do what was best for the pack, regardless of his own happiness. But as a brother, he was still struggling to forgive Nn for the way he''d treated Ellie in the past.

    Still, he couldn''t deny that he was starting to consider Nn a friend. He didn''t like seeing the pain in his eyes when Ellie was brought up. He felt awful when he saw the tension Nn/carried just at the mention of the boys.

    But it wasn''t his ce to intervene. All Cassian could do was try to support them both and hope that they''d stop being so damn stubborn eventually.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    144

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 162

    Nn POV

    I stood on the balcony outside the guest quarters ric had offered me, my hands braced against the railing, the cold wind lifting my hair. The scent of pine and rain still clung to the air.

    It wasn''t the only scent that was lingering. I could smell Ellie and the boys. Not nearby, but the ghost of their scent lingered in the halls of the Moonstone packhouse.

    They spent a lot of time here, apparently. I found the thought oddlyforting. They were safe here, with ric and Cassian. As much as it hurt my pride and made my wolf whine to know that someone else was protecting my family, it was better than thinking of them being out there unprotected.

    Or worse, with Kieran.

    I could hear the sounds of Moonstone life below: faintughter from the courtyard, a wolf''s low bark in the distance, the steady rhythm of a pack at peace.

    Peace. I almost didn''t recognize it.

    Silver Fang had always been too sharp for peace-too rigid, too watchful. Even when I had managed to bring peace to the pick, it picked itself apart with petty grievances and drama.

    Here, things moved at their own pace. I could understand why Ellie had foundfort in it.

    I exhaled slowly and pulled my phone from my pocket. For a moment, I thought

    about calling Cassian back, about asking questions I had no right to ask. But before

    I could talk myself out of it, there was a knock at the door.

    Cassian didn''t wait for an invitation. He stepped inside, one hand shoved into his jacket pocket, the other carrying a bottle and two sses.

    "I thought we could use a truce drink," he said.

    I arched a brow. "A truce?"

    Cassian shrugged. "You didn''t punch me today, even when I probably deserved it. That feels like progress."

    My mouth twitched despite myself. "Fair point."

    Cassian set the sses down on the small table by the window and poured. "Moonstone brandy," he said. " Careful. It sneaks up on you."

    We drank in silence for a while. The burn of the alcohol in my throat was a wee distraction from the ache in my chest. The quiet wasn''t ufortable, just heavy with things neither of us quite knew how to say.

    Finally, Cassian broke it. "You didn''t react the way I expected."

    I nced at him. "About what?"

    "Kieran."

    Ah.

    I set my ss down carefully, watching the light ripple through the amber liquid. ¡°No.

    I suppose you expected shouting. Maybe a few threats."

    "Something like that.¡±

    +25 Bonus

    I shook my head. "I''ve done enough shouting for one lifetime. It never changed anything."

    Cassian studied me with that same infuriatingly calm expression he always wore. "You weren''t surprised, though. You knew he''de sniffing around.¡±

    My jaw flexed, the old instinct to bristle still there, though muted. ¡°Kieran''s always been predictable that way."

    "What happened between you two?"

    My eyes narrowed slightly. "You want the long version or the simple truth?¡± "The truth."

    I was quiet for a long time. The wind outside shifted, carrying the faint sound of distant thunder.

    "When we were teenagers," I began slowly, "we trained together under the Alpha Council''s mentorship program. Young heirs from all the major packs-Silver Fang, Pine Ridge, Frost Hollow. The idea was to prepare us for future alliances.¡±

    Cassian nodded. "I was a few years behind you in that. And?"

    "And Kieran and I were paired often. We were evenly matched-physically, at least. But we were opposites in everything that mattered."

    Cassian leaned back in his chair. "Meaning?"

    "I followed rules. He broke them. I believed in discipline. He believed in charm. It made him dangerous in a way no one saw."

    "No one but you?"

    I didn''t answer. I drummed my fingers against my forearm and paced.

    My voice stayed calm, but there was a tension beneath it that I could still hear, a faint edge of old bitterness.

    "One day, there was an... incident,¡± I said after a pause. ¡°A training exercise that went wrong. He crossed a line I couldn''t ignore. We haven''t spoken as friends since."

    Cassian tilted his head. "You''re not going to tell me what he did?"

    "No," I said quietly. "Because it won''t change who he is now. Or who I was then."

    Cassian frowned. ¡°That sounds like you''re protecting him."

    My gaze lifted, steady and cold. "I''m protecting what''s left of my restraint."

    We both went silent again, the air between us charged but not hostile.

    I knew that he wanted more of an exnation, enough to make his own moral

    judgement. Cassian was smart enough not to trust the man who was sniffing around

    his sister. He knew as well as anyone that Kieran had his own motivations.

 Chapter 163

    Then again, Ellie knew that too. This wasn''t about love or attraction; it was political.

    After a while, Cassian exhaled. "He''s been around Ellie a lottely."

    "I know."

    "She trusts him."

    "I know that too."

    "You don''t seem worried."

    "I am," I said simply. "But not in the way you think."

    Cassian''s brow furrowed. "Then what way?"

    I pictured Ellie''s face in the park when she saw me with the boys. The vulnerability in her eyes, the uncertainty.

    My voice softened, turning inward. ¡°Kieran feeds on insecurity. He offers safety while sowing doubt. Ellie''s... vulnerable to that right now."

    Cassian didn''t argue.

    "She''s finding herself again," I continued, my tone almost too soft to hear. "Learning to live without fear. Without me. That''s good. That''s what she deserves. But men like Kieran know how to turn strength into istion if you give them time."

    Cassian looked at me for a long moment. "You really love her."

    My expression didn''t change, but the silence that followed was answer enough. I couldn''t deny it. It would be pointless to try.

    "I didn''t know what love was," I admitted finally. "Not when I married her. I thought it meant control. Stability. Keeping things under control, predictable. I thought that because we were fated that she would just... just be content with being there. I know that was selfish. I know that I messed everything up."

    Cassian''s voice softened. "That''s a hard lesson."

    I gave a small, humorless smile. "The hardest one."

    We drank again, and the conversation drifted back to the rogues, to strategy, to safer ground.

    But the question still hung in the air between us-unasked but present.

    Finally, I said it. I had to, it wouldn''t stop spinning in my mind. "Does she seem happy?"

    Cassian''s hand stilled halfway to his ss. He looked out the window instead of at me. The night had deepened; Moonstone''snterns burned low and gold, casting long shadows across the courtyard.

    "Do you think she is?" he asked me.

    "I wouldn''t know," I said quietly. "You see her more than I do."

    Cassian hesitated. ¡°She''s... trying. Sheughs sometimes. She smiles. But there''s

    a part of her that''s still somewhere else. Still healing, or fighting. I can''t tell."

    I nodded slowly, absorbing the words like they were both balm and wound.

    +25 Bonus

    "That''s enough," I said after a while. "As long as she''s trying."

    Cassian studied me again, like he was seeing something new in my face.

    I wondered what he was seeing. The ruthless Alpha of Silver Fang, the one who couldmand a room with a nce, or something else? Something softer, weaker.

    "You''ve changed," Cassian said quietly.

    "Maybe,¡± I said. "Or maybe I''m just tired of pretending not to care about anything."

    We sat in silence for a long while after that, two alphas from different packs drinking in the dim light, bound together by shared guilt, mutual respect, and the quiet understanding that everything was shifting around us. All because of the same woman. A woman we were bound to by blood and fate.

    When Cassian finally stood, I didn''t try to stop him.

    "Keep an eye on her,¡± I said as Cassian reached the door. ¡°Especially when Kieran''s around."

    Cassian nodded. "You have my word."

    "And Cassian-"

    He paused.

    "Don''t let her see me. Not yet. I don''t want her to think that I''ming to Moonstone to pressure her."

    Cassian''s gaze flicked to me, surprised. "You really mean that?"

    "Yes. If she''s finding peace here, I won''t be the one to take it from her."

    Cassian studied me for a moment longer, then nodded once and left.

    When the door clicked shut, I exhaled slowly. The brandy had gone warm and sharp, but I drank thest of it

    anyway.

    I''d expected to feel angry or jealous after hearing about Kieran. Instead, I just felt... tired.

    Somewhere in the distance, thunder rolled over the mountains.

    I set the empty ss down, my reflection glinting faintly in the window. The man staring back looked older than I remembered.

    The scent of Ellie and the boys was still lingering, making my wolf whimper pathetically. I wanted to find her so badly, but I knew that would be a mistake. She came here to escape from me.

    I''m a selfish man. I know that about myself. But if I ever want them back in my life, I have to learn not to be.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 164

    Third person POV

    The drive to Moonstone was quiet.

    Lance had taken it more times than he could count, but never like this. The

    mountain road wound through mist and pine, sunlight flickering between the

    branches, and he couldn''t stop thinking about Nn''s voice on the phone that night- the raw honesty, the grief woven through every word.

    It had changed something in him.

    He''d always thought of Nn as untouchable, made of ice. But hearing the truth about their parents-how their father''s ambition and their mother''s pride had crushed the boy Nn had been-left Lance with a weight he didn''t know how to carry.

    He had wanted to hate his brother for so long. It was easier that way.

    But hate didn''t fit anymore. Not when the truth left him staring at the wreckage of a family that had never really known love.

    Lance had convinced himself that his parents had loved him, that they had been good and kind. But if there was truth in Nn''s words, then everything he thought he knew was a lie.

    He didn''t know how to reconcile that.

    By the time he reached the Moonstone packhouse, the clouds had broken, and sunlight spilled across the courtyard. The air smelled of moss and fresh rain. For a moment, he simply sat in his car, watching the way the light caught on the high windows.

    Then he got out.

    The guards at the entrance nodded respectfully. Moonstone was cautious about visitors, but his name carried weight now, especially since Silver Fang and Moonstone had entered a tentative alliance.

    Besides, they were used to him visiting. He had be close to Cassian and would oftene here to check in when he visited Ellie in the early days of her time here.

    In a way, things were simpler then. Nn was the boogieman they all feared, and keeping Ellie and the twins safe was all that mattered.

    It was childish, now that he thought about it. Nn had given signs right from the start that his emotions were heightened when it came to Ellie.

    Lance thought of Nn''s tears in the hospital when he''d been told that the babies were lost. His panic when it was discovered that Ellie was missing.

    At the time, he''d felt bad, but he''d justified it by pointing to Nn''s past cruelty and coldness. Now, looking back, he felt like a monster for putting his brother through that.

    Inside, the hallways were quiet. He found ric in his office, seated behind a broad desk of carved ash wood, reading through reports. The elder Alpha looked up when the door opened, and a faint smile tugged at his mouth.

    "Lance Silver Fang,¡± he said. ¡°I can''t say I expected to see you here without Nn.¡±

    "Neither can I," Lance admitted, shutting the door behind him. "Do you have a few minutes?"

    "For you? Always."

    +25 Bonus

    ric gestured for him to sit, and Lance did, perching on the edge of the chair like someone who wasn''t sure if they meant to stay.

    "I wanted to ask you something," Lance said. "About my parents."

    ric''s brow furrowed slightly. "You''vee a long way to ask a very sensitive question. What do you want to know about them?"

    Lance hesitated. He wasn''t used to being uncertain. He''d spent most of his adult life wielding confidence like a weapon, but now it felt thin.

    "I spoke with Nn," he said finally. "He told me what really happened. About the ambush. About the way they- raised us." He swallowed hard. "I guess I just need to know if it''s true. If they were really the way he said."

    ric leaned back in his chair, the lines around his eyes deepening. For a long moment, he didn''t speak.

    "I was younger than your father," ric said slowly. "But I knew him well enough. Ambitious, proud, brilliant. And your mother-ra-was his match in every way. Together, they were formidable. The Silver Fang pack was small back then; they weren''t even on the radar of most of the other packs. Your borders were uncertain, movable. Your parents struggled to defend them, but they were ambitious and devout."

    Lance nodded. "That''s the version I remember. They strove for perfection."

    ric''s gaze softened. "Perfectiones at a cost, Lance. They believed that strength was the only thing that mattered. That discipline could forge greatness. And they demanded that same perfection from their son.

    He didn''t need to say which son.

    Lance looked down at his hands. "Nn."

    "Yes."

    "I was too young to see it,¡± Lance said quietly. ¡°They never pushed me that way. I

    just thought he was distant. Cold. Isted. I thought he wanted it that way."

 Chapter 165

    "He didn''t," ric said simply. "He was surviving."

    The word hit Lance harder than he expected.

    ric continued, his tone gentle but unwavering. "I remember your father''s training sessions. He would drive Nn past exhaustion. The boy could barely stand on some days. But he never quit. He couldn''t. Not when his father was watching."

    Lance''s jaw clenched. "Why didn''t anyone stop him?"

    "It wasn''t that unusual back in the old days, and I guess a lot of us didn''t feel right criticizing tradition," ric said. "Your father believed he was preparing Nn for leadership, for the weight of the throne. In truth, he was teaching him fear of failure, of weakness, of emotion. When your parents died, that fear became hispass."

    Silence settled between them, heavy and fragile.

    Lance felt something tighten in his throat. ¡°He told me he med himself for their deaths."

    ric nodded. "He does. And maybe, in some ways, he''s right. He led them into that fight. But he was a boy trying to save himself from the expectations he was struggling to meet. The fault doesn''t belong to him alone."

    Lance exhaled slowly. The room felt smaller somehow. "I''ve been told that you were there. Afterward."

    "I was," ric said. "I saw what was left of that night. I saw the look in his eyes when he realized they were gone. There was no rage. No grief. Just... silence. That kind of loss can change a man."

    Lance rubbed a hand over his face, the weight of it all pressing down. "No wonder he turned out the way he did."

    "He turned out stronger than anyone expected," ric said. "When your parents died, the other packs thought Silver Fang would crumble. A boy Alpha with no experience? They thought the title would destroy him."

    "And it almost did," Lance said bitterly.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± ric conceded. ¡°But it didn''t. He rebuilt his pack from ashes. He learned to lead, tomand respect, to instill order. Whatever his faults, your brother did what none of us believed possible."

    Lance looked up, eyes sharp with disbelief. "You''re saying he saved Silver Fang. ric smiled faintly. "I''m saying it''s a miracle he survived it."

    The words sank in slowly, settling somewhere deep.

    >>

    Lance had always known his brother was hard, unyielding. But he had never thought of him as resilient. Not until

    now.

    He leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling. "All this time, I thought he was trying to control everything because he wanted power. But maybe he was just... trying not to lose it all again."

    ric nodded. ¡°We repeat what we don''t repair."

    Lance gave a small, humorlessugh. "You sound like Ellie."

    "She''s wise beyond her years," ric said warmly. "Moonstone blood runs deep in

    her, whether she remembers all of it yet or not."

    Lance smiled faintly. "He still loves her, you know."

    +25 Bonus

    "I know," ric said. "And someday, she''ll see it. But love built on pain must learn to heal before it canst."

    Lance let the words linger, staring at the grain of the desk. The image of Nn''s face-the guilt, the regret- shed again in his mind.

    ¡°I used to envy him,¡± Lance said softly. ¡°The perfect son. The perfect Alpha. Now I just pity him."

    "Don''t," ric said gently. "He doesn''t need pity. He needs grace.¡±

    Lance looked up. "You think he deserves that?"

    "I think we all do," ric replied. ¡°Even the ones who don''t believe it. Maybe especially them."

    The conversation drifted after that-talk of politics, of shifting alliances, of the quiet rumors spreading about the goddess''s return. But the heart of it stayed with Lance long after he left the room.

    Outside, the sun was setting, turning the world gold. He paused at the edge of the courtyard, breathing in the cool air, and thought about what ric had said.

    A miracle.

    Maybe that was what he''d always failed to see. He had hated Nn, med him for everything. For years, he''d screamed at him, insulted him, belittled him. Nn had just taken it. He''d never tried to defend himself once. Lance had always assumed it was because he just didn''t care that Lance''s words meant nothing to him. But now, the truth was starting to sink in, and it made his heart ache.

    Nn had never defended himself because deep down, he had agreed with Lance''s harsh condemnations. He had seen himself as the viin, too.

    Support

    +2

    Share

 Chapter 166

    Ellie POV

    The apartment was warm and soft-lit, the kind of cozy that made the rest of the world feel far away. Rain tapped gently against the windows, and the smell of ire''s baking still lingered in the air-vani and cinnamon andfort.

    Rae sat cross-legged on the floor, helping me fold the twins''undry while ire lounged on the couch, ss of red wine in hand, her bright green eyes alight with amusement. The twins had gone down for the night, and for once, everything was quiet.

    It felt like a small miracle.

    "You know," Rae said, holding up one of the boys'' tiny onesies, "I''m starting to think they have more clothes than I do."

    "They do," I said with a grin. "And they still manage to get every single thing dirty by noon."

    ireughed. "That''s because you gave birth to two future chaos agents. I swear, they take after their uncle."

    I rolled my eyes affectionately. "Don''t you start."

    "What?" she teased. "Cassian was a handful even as a pup. ric told me he once tried to sneak a wolf cub into the packhouse because he thought it looked lonely."

    Rae''sughter rang out, bright and unguarded. ¡°Oh, that actually makes so much sense."

    I raised a brow at her. "And how would you know that?"

    Rae froze halfway through folding a nket, color creeping up her neck. "I-I don''t. I just meant... he seems like the kind of guy who would do something like that."

    ire smirked. ¡°Uh-huh. The kind of guy, huh?"

    Rae''s blush deepened. ¡°I walked into that one, didn''t I?¡±

    I leaned back against the couch, smirking. "Completely."

    "Oh, don''t tease her," ire said-though her grin gave her away. "You''ve seen the way he looks at her."

    I gasped, mock-dramatic. ¡°You''re right. He does look at her. Like she''s the first sunrise he''s seen in years."

    Rae groaned and dropped her face into her hands. "I hate you both."

    ¡°No, you don''t,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°You love us. Almost as much as you love my brother."

    Rae''s muffled voice came through her palms. "You are impossible."

    ire raised her ss. "To impossibility, then."

    I lifted my tea mug. "And to Rae-future Luna of Moonstone, maybe?¡±

    Rae peeked out from behind her hands, eyes wide. "Don''t you dare.¡±

    But herughter broke through again, soft and genuine, and the air around us felt lighter for it.

    For the first time in weeks, I felt normal. Not the fragile, holding-it-together kind of normal-but the real kind. The kind that came with good friends, gentle teasing, and the safety of knowing no one here expected me to be

    +25 Bonus

    anything but myself.

    When theughter finally faded, we sprawled across the living room inpanionable quiet.

    ire turned the music low, some old bad humming softly in the background. Rae reached for one of the twins'' stuffed toys and absently turned it over in her hands.

    "They''re really lucky," she said quietly.

    "Who?" I asked.

    "The boys. They have you."

    Something in her tone tugged at me. I smiled faintly, looking toward the nursery door. "I don''t know about lucky.

    I make it up as I go. Some days I''m just praying I don''t screw them up before breakfast."

    ire smiled knowingly. "That''s what makes you a good mother. The worrying means you care."

    Her words should haveforted me. Instead, a familiar guilt stirred deep in my chest-the ache that came every time I thought of Nn.

    He had only met the twins once. One single, fleeting meeting, and then everything had fallen apart. They wouldn''t even remember him.

    And somehow, that hurt the most.

    It was my decision to keep them away, and I doubted it was the right one more each day. Nn had been so gentle with them; he''d looked at them with such awe. As if they were the most incredible things he''d ever seen in his life.

    It felt deeply wrong to keep them apart. Yet, that old fear remained.

    Yes, he seemed different now, but what if this was temporary? What he turned back

    into the cold, cruel Nn that I had been married to?

    I forced the thought aside and focused on Rae''s easyughter as she shared a story about nearly falling asleep during a meeting in her office. ire and I were stillughing about it when I realized I was staring at the window again, at the faint shimmer of moonlight breaking through the clouds.

    The goddess had been silent since the vision. Silent, but not gone. Some nights, I swore I could feel her presence hovering at the edges of my dreams-watchful, patient, like a tide waiting to pull me under again.

 Chapter 167

    ¡°Ellie,¡± Rae said gently. "You''re somewhere else again.¡±

    I blinked. "Sorry. I was just thinking."

    "About what?" ire asked softly.

    I hesitated, looking down at my hands. "About something I haven''t told you."

    That got their attention immediately. Rae sat forward. ire set her ss aside.

    "When I told you about the dreams before," I began, "I left part of it out. ric took me somewherest week-a chamber in the old wing of the packhouse. He said it used to belong to my mother."

    "Your birth mother?" ire asked.

    I nodded. "He said she had a connection to the goddess. That the Moonstone

    bloodline carries something... different. He showed me a crystal made of moonstone, the one she used tomunicate with the divine."

    Rae''s eyes widened. "And?"

    I swallowed, my heart thudding faster. "When I touched it, I saw her. My mother. She spoke to me. She said bnce had to be restored-and that danger ising."

    The room fell utterly silent. Even the soft patter of rain outside seemed to fade. ire was the first to speak, her voice steady but reverent. ¡°You really saw her?¡± "Yes." My throat tightened. "It wasn''t like a dream. It was real. I could feel her, hear her voice. I think... I think the goddess was there too."

    Rae exhaled slowly. "And you think the dreams are connected?"

    "I know they are,¡± I said. "Ever since that night, everything feels sharper The air, the moon, even people''s emotions. It''s like I''m walking with one foot in another world."

    Neither of themughed. Neither doubted.

    I wish they did. I wished they would crack a joke and break this moment. It was too much for me, all of this. I was cut out for it, but it seemed like that didn''t matter.

    ire reached across the table and took my hand. "Then maybe you''re not just hearing her. Maybe you''re meant to carry her message."

    I met her gaze. "You think the goddess is speaking through me?"

    ire smiled faintly. "Why not? If anyone could bear her voice, Ellie, it''s you."

    Rae nodded, her expression soft but fierce. "Whatever it means, you''re not alone in it. We''re here. Always."

    The promise in her voice normally would have steadied me. But not now. Not with this.

    I ran my fingers through my hair and sighed. "Why me? I''m not religious. It''s not like

    I''ve been praying for a sign. I don''t understand any of this."

    "Well, maybe you should ask for help," Rae offered.

    I frowned. "I did, I talked to ric."

    +25 Bonus

    "I''m sure that he helped as much as he could, but I meant from a religious leader. Maybe you should talk to a priestess?"

    The air around us hummed faintly-maybe from the storm still lingering outside, or maybe from something older, something unseen. For a long moment, we sat together in the half-light, three women bound by something stronger than friendship.

    I thought of my mother''s face in the vision, of her final words: Bnce must be restored.

    "A priestess," I said softly. Something in my chest seemed to hum at the thought. I hated the idea, but it was probably the best option. ¡°I''m afraid of what they''d tell me."

    "Afraid?" ire said softly. "What are you afraid that they''ll say, Ellie?"

    "I think," I said softly, "that the goddess isn''t warning me. She''s preparing me. I''m afraid that something awful ising.''

    The words hung heavy around us. It was a confession that I''d been keeping locked inside for a long time. Saying it out loud didn''t bring relief; it just made the fear feel more real. The silence didn''t help. I looked at Rae, feeling almost desperate for

    reassurance.

    As usual, she offered me that warm smile that helped steady me. She reached out and I gratefully took her hand.

    Rae squeezed my hand. "Then we''ll be ready."

    ire smiled. ¡°Together."

    Outside, the rain had stopped. The moon broke through the clouds, silver light spilling across the apartment floor, touching the edges of the room like a blessing.

    And in that moment, surrounded by warmth and quietughter and people I loved, I felt it-the faint pulse of something greater than fear or fate.

    The goddess was listening. Just like she always was.

    But right now, with my boys sleeping safely nearby and my friends holding me up, I didn''t mind as much.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 168

    Ellie POV

    The forest was endless.

    Cold mist clung to the trees, turning everything hazy and ill-defined. I ran through it barefoot, the earth soft and wet beneath my feet, breathing hard, heart hammering in my chest.

    Something was following me.

    I could hear it-the steady rhythm of paws on earth, heavy and unhurried. A low growl echoed through the darkness, so deep it seemed to vibrate in my bones.

    When I looked over my shoulder, I saw nothing but movement-a blur of gray fur and piercing blue eyes cutting through the mist.

    The wolf.

    It was enormous, its coat the pale color of ash, eyes burning like frozen fire. Every time I turned, it was closer. My lungs ached. My legs felt weak. I stumbled once, caught myself, and kept running.

    But I was slower. So much slower.

    I had no wolf. No ws, no strength, no way to fight back. Just human legs and human fear.

    The growl came again, closer now. I broke through the trees into a clearing bathed in moonlight-and froze.

    There was nowhere left to run.

    The air shimmered faintly, the mist parting to reveal a shallow pool at the clearing''s center. The moonlight danced across its surface, pale and perfect. For a moment, I thought I saw a reflection there-my face, but not my face. My mother''s eyes staring back at me.

    Then the wolf burst through the trees.

    I stumbled back, breath caught in my throat. It was evenrger up close-muscles rippling under its fur, teeth bared, eyes locked on me with cold intelligence. It didn''t snarl. It didn''t need to.

    It stepped closer, silent, deliberate. I could feel its power, its inevitability.

    "Please," I whispered. My voice sounded small in the dark. ¡°I don''t understand." The wolf lunged.

    I screamed-

    And a shadow fell across me.

    A massive ck wolf crashed into the blue-eyed one, teeth sinking deep, snarls echoing like thunder. The sound was deafening, primal, filled with fury and protection.

    The gray wolf fought back, ws raking, jaws snapping. But the ck wolf was relentless-driven by something deeper than rage. Something personal.

    They moved like a storm, tearing through the clearing, shaking the very ground. I stumbled back until my heel hit the edge of the pool. My reflection rippled and shattered in the water.

    +25 Bonus

    When I looked up again, the gray wolf was gone. The ck one stood alone in the clearing, chest heaving, fur streaked with silver moonlight. Its golden eyes-no, not gold. Amber.

    Familiar.

    It looked at me, and the world fell silent.

    Then, just as suddenly, everything faded¡ª

    The forest, the moonlight, the sound of breathing-

    Until all that was left was darkness.

    I woke with a gasp.

    The ceiling of my room came into focus, faint light filtering through the curtains. My skin was damp with sweat, my heart still racing.

    For a long moment, I justy there, trying to separate dream from waking. The scent

    of milk andvender filled the air, grounding me. One of the twins whimpered softly

    in his crib, the sound pulling me back to myself.

    I forced my breathing to slow.

    It was just a dream. Just another one of those dreams.

    But the image of the ck wolf lingered-the way it had moved, the fury in its

    defense, the sh of amber eyes.

    Nn.

    I didn''t know how I knew, but I did. I could feel it in the marrow of my bones. The

    wolf that had saved me was him.

    The realization hit harder than I expected.

    I pressed a hand to my chest, the weight of it sinking deep. Was it guilt? Fear?

    Longing? I wasn''t sure anymore. Maybe all of it.

    That was Nn. Even if I didn''t recognize him, I could tell by his actions. The fierce, violent reaction to the threat could onlye from him.

    He was like a force of nature when he was angry, like a storm.

    But, what the hell did the dream mean? What was Nn protecting me from?

    The goddess had given me dreams before, but never like this. Never so sharp, so violent, so... personal.

    Was she trying to warn me? Or remind me?

    I didn''t know which answer scared me more.

    I managed to doze off again for a few hours, but it was restless. Every little sound

    the boys made started me awake again. I was disoriented.

    By morning, I still couldn''t shake it.

    It was my day off. It should have been a cozy,zy day filled with chores and cuddles with my boys.

    Chapter in

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 169

    I tried to go through the motions-feeding the boys, tidying the apartment, answering messages from the hospital-but everything felt distant, muffled. The world had lost its edges, like I was still trapped in that dream. When I closed my eyes, I could still see Nn, all gnashing teeth and fierce eyes.

    When the boys finally went down for their midday nap, I found myself standing at the window, staring toward the

    mountains.

    The temple.

    It sat just before the northern border of the pack''s main territory, built into the cliffs like part of thend itself.

    Maybe that was what I needed. Rae had told me to seek a priestess if I couldn''t make sense of it myself, and I had to admit that I couldn''t. I had no excuse not to try, and in light of that dream, I needed answers.

    This felt different. It wasn''t the vague warning that I was used to. This was pointed, urgent. I knew that much, and the thought made my stomach turn.

    By the time the boys woke, I''d already packed a small bag with bottles, nkets, and extra clothes.

    The drive took less than an hour, but the road wound upward through the forest, the air growing cooler with every turn. The temple appeared slowly, carved from pale stone, its roof crowned with silver crescents that gleamed in the sun.

    I parked beneath an old pine tree and stepped out, holding one of the twins against my shoulder while the other nestled in the sling across my chest. The sound of wind chimes drifted down from the temple''s courtyard.

    The path was narrow but familiar. As I walked, I thought about the dream again-the chase, the fear, the moment the ck wolf appeared.

    The blue-eyed wolf had felt wrong, almost... empty. Its presence was colder than any wild creature''s should have been. There was something about it that didn''t belong.

    And yet it had found me.

    By the time I reached the top of the hill, my thoughts were tangled, my chest tight.

    A young acolyte stood near the entrance, sweeping the steps. She looked up when she saw me, her expression softening. "You''re wee here," she said simply, as if she''d been expecting me. It was a standard greeting for a temple, but one that I hadn''t heard in a very long time.

    I swallowed hard. ¡°I need guidance."

    Her smile was kind. "Then you''vee to the right ce. The head priestess is busy at the moment, but she should return soon. Feel free to wait inside."

    I saw her eyes flick to the boys curiously and smiled.

    "Thank you."

    She nodded and returned her attention to cleaning.

    Inside, the air was cool and still. Candles flickered in carved alcoves, their light reflected in the smooth white stone. The faint scent of myrrh lingered, soothing and heavy.

    At the far end of the hall, the great statue of the goddess stood tall and serene, carved from moonstone, her eyes iid with silver. I approached slowly, the sound of my steps echoing softly against the floor.

    +25 Bonus

    The twins were quiet, their little breaths even and calm. I was relieved that they were sleeping so soundly today. My mind was so distracted that I wasn''t sure I''d be able to function at all if they were fussy on top of it.

    I stopped before the statue, unsure what to say. Prayer had nevere easily to me, and I feltpletely out of ce. Looking at the statue directly was difficult, like

    I was looking at an image of someone I had wronged.

    "I don''t know what you want from me," I whispered. "If you''re trying to warn me, I''m listening. But I don''t understand."

    The silence that followed felt alive.

    I knelt, one hand braced against the stone floor. "If this gift-this connection-is really from you, then show me what to do with it. Because right now, all I feel is afraid."

    The candles flickered, a subtle shift in the air. The faintest warmth brushed my skin- like a breath, likefort.

    Maybe it was nothing. Maybe it was everything.

    I looked up at the goddess''s face, her stone eyes catching the light in a way that almost seemed to glimmer.

    The guilt that had been gnawing at me eased just slightly, reced by something softer. Resolve, maybe.

    I wasn''t ready for answers. But I was ready to keep listening.

    The goddess hadn''t abandoned me.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 170

    Nn POV

    The ballroom of Frost Hollow''s great hall gleamed in the chandelier light.

    Crystal chandeliers hung from the vaulted ceiling, their light reflecting off the ice- carved pirs that lined the walls. The gathered Alphas-some young and restless, others gray-haired and calcting-moved through the room like actors across a stage. Theirughter was polite. Their smiles were weapons.

    I stood near the far wall, the silver crest of the Silver Fang Pack gleaming faintly against my dark suit. I hated these events-the pretense, the politics-but appearances mattered.

    Especially now.

    The summit for the throne selection had drawn nearly every Alpha within a thousand miles.

    Each one of them vying, in their own way, for power, for influence, for the goddess''s favor.

    I wasn''t here topete. Not anymore.

    The election was thest thing on my mind right now. It hardly seemed to matter anymore. The ambition to elevate myself and my pack beyond what we were was gone. All I could manage right now was to try to maintain

    what I had.

    I was here because I couldn''t afford not to be.

    Across the room, I saw familiar faces-some that turned away when they noticed me, others that lingered just long enough to whisper. I''d gotten used to that. The once- favored heir of Silver Fang, now the disgraced husband whose wife had vanished to Moonstone.

    I ignored the whispers the best I could, until one reached my ears anyway.

    "-heard she''s been having visions."

    "They say the goddess speaks through her."

    "Maybe that''s why she left him."

    "Or maybe she just came to her senses."

    Theughter that followed was low but sharp.

    My jaw tightened. I didn''t turn toward them. Didn''t need to. I knew the type-small men puffed up by rumor, eager to see a giant fall.

    I took a slow sip of my drink instead, letting the burn of the whiskey steady me.

    I''d promised myself I wouldn''t rise to it.

    I owed it to Ellie and to Silver Fang not to fall apart. I had to be strong, to be cold and detached from all of this turmoil no matter how much it hurt.

    So I stayed still. Controlled. Polite.

    Even when Kieran Pine Ridge decided to make his entrance.

    The other Alpha was impossible to miss. He strode into the room with that effortless confidence that made people

    +25 Bonus

    turn and look without quite knowing why. His hair was a touch too long, his smile a touch too sharp, and his presence-like always-demanded space it didn''t need.

    I watched him work the room, greeting allies, shaking hands, epting the

    asional flirtatious nce. When Kieran''s gaze finally found me, his smile widened.

    "Silver Fang,¡± he greeted, approaching with a ss of wine in hand. "Didn''t think I''d see you out of your fortress."

    "Kieran,¡± I said evenly. "You''rete.¡±

    "I like to make an entrance.''

    My mouth twitched. "You always did."

    Kieran chuckled, swirling his wine. "Still so serious. You should learn to enjoy

    yourself. Events like these are all about appearances."

    "Then you must be having the time of your life."

    That earned augh-low, amused, but edged. "Careful. People might think we''re getting along."

    "I''ll try to contain my enthusiasm," I said coldly.

    For a moment, we stood there like that-two wolves circling without teeth. The silence stretched until Kieran leaned slightly closer, his voice dropping just enough that only I could hear.

    "Moonstone suits her, you know."

    I didn''t move. "So I''ve heard."

    "She seems... happier."

    Still, I didn''t bite. "That''s good."

    Kieran''s brows lifted. "Good? That''s all?"

    "I don''t need your version of pity, Pine Ridge."

    "Who said anything about pity?" Kieran''s smirk waszy, but his eyes gleamed with something sharper. "You just surprise me, that''s all. The Nn I knew wouldn''t have let her go so easily."

    "The Nn you knew,¡± I said quietly, "never existed."

    For the first time, Kieran''s smile faltered. It was brief, but enough.

    He recovered quickly, though, raising his ss. "To second chances, then. For both

    of you."

    I inclined my head, but didn''t drink.

    Kieran''s grin turned sly again. "You know, those boys are quite impressive. Cute, strong."

    And there it was. The taunt I''d been waiting for.

    The air between us seemed to cool, the faintest ripple of tension spreading through the space. A few heads turned, sensing it.

    I stepped closer-not enough to draw attention, but enough to make my presence inescapable. ¡°If your idea of charm is circling what you can''t have, then by all means, enjoy your sport," I said evenly. "But if you ever forget

    that she is under my family''s protection, even Pine Ridge won''t be far enough to

    hide you."

    The words weren''t loud. They didn''t need to be.

    Kieran''s smirk returned, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Ah, there''s the Nn I

    remember."

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 171

    "Don''t test me, Kieran. Not about this," I said. "Not about my children."

    For a heartbeat, we simply stared at each other. Then Kieran clinked his ss lightly against my untouched one." Enjoy the summit, old friend."

    He walked away without waiting for a response, disappearing into the crowd with that easy confidence again.

    I let out a slow breath and finally looked away.

    "Still breathing?"

    The voice came from my left. Cassian.

    I turned to find him leaning casually against a pir, arms crossed, eyes sharp but amused.

    "Barely," I admitted.

    "I saw that little standoff. Impressive restraint. A few years ago, you''d have broken his jaw."

    ¡°A few years ago, I thought breaking things solved problems.''

    Cassian gave a small smile. "And now?"

    ">

    "Now I know better." I nced around the room. "Though I''m not sure it makes much difference."

    Cassian shrugged. "It does to her."

    My gaze flicked toward him. "Ellie?"

    "She doesn''t know you''re here,¡± Cassian said. ¡°But she hears things. Word spreads

    fast when Alphas gather. Especially when some of them can''t keep their mouths shut. That''s why her name keepsing up."

    My jaw tightened again. "The rumors?"

    Cassian nodded. "About her visions. About the goddess speaking through her. They''re everywhere."

    My fingers tightened around the ss. "And what are they saying?"

    "The same thing they''ve been saying. That she''s a messenger. That the goddess has chosen her for some kind of greater purpose." Cassian paused. "Some are calling her blessed. Others... think she''s dangerous."

    "Of course they do," I muttered. ¡°People fear what they can''t control."

    Cassian''s voice softened. "She''s fine, Nn. Protected. She''s surrounded by people who love her."

    I looked away, my throat tight. "I know. That''s why I stay away.''

    Cassian didn''t argue. He just studied me for a long moment, then said quietly, "You

    did the right thing telling Lance the truth. He''s been differenttely."

    I gave a humorless smile. ¡°You mean less angry?"

    "More... understanding."

    "That''s new."

    "People change.".

    +25 Bonus

    I huffed a quietugh. "You''re starting to sound like ric."

    Cassian''s grin widened. "I''ll take that as apliment."

    The two of us fell silent again, watching the room from a distance as the crowd continued to buzz-schemes and alliances,ughter that sounded like the clinking of knives.

    Finally, Cassian straightened. "You don''t belong here tonight, brother."

    "I know."

    "You came anyway."

    "Because I needed to be reminded of what matters."

    Cassian tilted his head. "And what''s that?"

    I looked toward the open balcony doors, where the moon hung low and cold above

    the mountains. "That peace doesn''te from power. Ites from what you''re willing to protect."

    Cassian smiled faintly. "You really have changed."

    "Don''t sound so surprised."

    "I''m not.¡± Cassian pped his shoulder once. "I''m proud.¡±

    I didn''t answer right away, but something in my chest loosened at the words.

    When Cassian finally walked away to rejoin the others, I stayed where I was, my gaze drawn to the silver light spilling across the floor.

    The whispers about Ellie, the rumors of divine favor-they should have angered me. Instead, they filled me with something else entirely.

    Hope.

    It felt alien. I had never believed in the goddess. Or maybe I had, but I had rejected her the way I reflexively rejected everything my partners had tried to force on me. Everything but the responsibility of leading the pack.

    Whatever the reason, religion was something that had only ever filled me with dread and a bitter, miserable sense of loneliness.

    But since that ridiculous test of faith that elder Rowan had forced on me, I''d been doubting myself. The rumors about Ellie were only growing stronger. If there was any truth to the idea that she was having visions, then it would be one more thing I had always gotten wrong.

    If the goddess was going to choose a messenger, it made sense to me that it would be Ellie. Stronger than anyone gave her credit for, fierce and stubborn when she had to be. She was extraordinary.

    But it was a selfish thought, too. Most of my thoughts were.

    Because if the goddess really was speaking through her, maybe she was also guiding us both-through distance, through silence, through all the things we still didn''t understand.

    After all, we were fated mates. Didn''t that mean that the goddess wanted us to be together?

    I thought of Ellie, of that spark I felt every time we touched. It had always scared me.

    But now... I craved it. For the first time in years; I didn''t feel lost.

    I felt steady.

    I looked up at the moon, raised my ss, and whispered softly into the night:

    "Keep her safe."

    The crowd went on talking,ughing, and plotting around me. But I didn''t hear it anymore.

    I was listening for something else entirely.

    Something older.

    Something divine.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    +25 Bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 172

    Ellie POV

    +25 Bonus

    I heard shuffling as someone entered the temple. It took a moment for me to stand with the boys strapped to me. At first, I didn''t see anyone when I looked around, then I spotted a figure kneeling near the door.

    I don''t know what I expected the priestess to look like. Maybe I expected someone who matched the dreams of the goddess I''ve been having.

    Instead, I found an old woman kneeling before the door, her silver hair spilling down her back in a long braid. Her robe was simple, white edged with blue thread, and when she turned, her eyes were pale and clear as polished quartz.

    "You are wee here," she said.

    Her voice was low, soft as the wind through leaves.

    "Thank you," I answered. It wasn''t the correct answer. I knew there was a phrase that was supposed to follow, but I couldn''t remember it.

    The corners of her mouth lifted in the smallest of smiles. "The goddess whispers of those who seek her with honest hearts."

    I didn''t know how to answer that. ¡°I..... I need guidance.¡±

    She nodded, motioning for me to join her. We sat together on the smooth stone floor before the great statue of the goddess. The sunlight touched her face and made the silver in her hair gleam.

    "I didn''t know where else to turn..."

    >>

    "I''ve been expecting you," she said with a smile. "You look so much like your mother."

    "You knew my mother?" I asked quietly.

    ¡°I did,¡± she said. ¡°Selene was a dear friend. Fierce, bright, and burdened with more sight than any one soul should carry."

    My throat tightened. "She was a seer."

    "She was the seer," the priestess corrected gently. "Thest of her kind, or so we thought. The Moonstone bloodline has always carried the mark of the divine. Some say the goddess herself touched your ancestor generations ago, gifting her with the ability to walk between worlds."

    I stared at the floor. "And the price of that gift is to be born without a wolf. ric told me."

    She studied me for a long moment. "You say that as if it''s a curse."

    "Isn''t it?" The words came sharper than I intended. "Every wolfes of age waiting to feel that first pull-the bond, the transformation, the strength. I waited too. And when it never came, I thought something was broken."

    The priestess reached over, her hand warm against mine. "Child, you were never broken. You were chosen. The goddess cannot dwell in two bodies at once. To carry her touch, something else must yield. It has been true for generations of your family, the cost of carrying the goddess with you is your wolf."

    +25 Bonus

    I swallowed hard. ¡°But I don''t understand why. Why me? Why now?"

    ¡°Because the world tilts again," she said simply. "The bnce between light and shadow weakens. The goddess does not send her messengers without reason."

    Her gaze held mine, sharp despite her years. "You have been seeing her, haven''t you? In your dreams."

    I hesitated. ¡°Yes. But not just her. Sometimes... other things. Shadows. Wolves." "Tell me of these other things," she said patiently.

    I took a deep breath to steady my voice. "I dreamed of a wolfst night. Huge and grey with blue eyes. It pursued me relentlessly, but calmly... it was unnerving. Just as it was about to attack me, I was saved by another wolf... one that I knew."

    "One that you knew? But you did not know the wolf who attacked you," she said thoughtfully. "Dreams are not always literal. It could be that the one who chased you was not a person at all."

    "What was it then?"

    "Manifestation. A vessel for what you fear most. For guilt. For the weight of things left unresolved. Who was it who saved you from these things?"

    My breath caught. "Nn."

    The name hung between us, fragile and heavy.

    The priestess didn''t ask who he was. I''m sure she didn''t have to. "You dream of him, too."

    I nodded, the memory of the ck wolf vivid behind my eyelids. "He saved me in the dream. He fought the other one."

    "As he has done before," she murmured.

    That startled me. "What do you mean?"

    The priestess smiled faintly. ¡°The goddess moves through bloodlines, through love, through vows that bind souls beyond death. Your bond with him is not gone, only buried. Even in the realm of dreams, his spirit knows where to find you."

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 173

    "You mean... that wasn''t a dream version of him?"

    ¡°No. It was him, responding to your distress in the dream world."

    I didn''t know whether to feelforted or more afraid.

    "You said my mother was a seer,¡± I said instead. ¡°Did she... did she ever doubt her gift?"

    "Every day," the priestess said softly. "Sight is a blessing and a burden. It shows you what others cannot see, but it also strips awayfort. Selene feared the things she saw until she learned that fear clouds truth."

    I frowned. "Clouds truth?"

    She nodded. ¡°Visions are like water, child. The more you thrash, the murkier they be. Only stillness brings rity."

    I let that sink in. The dreams, the goddess''s voice, the wolf-they''d all left me shaken, desperate for control. Maybe that was the problem.

    "I don''t know how to stop being afraid,¡± I admitted quietly.

    The priestess smiled. "You start by trusting that fear does note from the goddess. Ites from what would keep you from her."

    Her words were gentle, but theynded with the weight of amand.

    I stared at the great statue ahead of us-the serene face of the goddess carved from pale stone. For the first time, I noticed the faint lines of a crescent moon etched across her brow, the same mark that sometimes appeared in my dreams.

    "Your mother used toe here often," the priestess said softly. "When her visions grew dark, she would sit here for hours, breathing until the noise in her mind quieted. She believed the goddess never truly spoke in riddles- only in reflections. What we fear most is often what we need to understand."

    Her gaze turned to me again. "What is it you fear most, in?¡±

    The name, full and formal, hit something deep inside me.

    "I''m afraid..." My voice broke, and I had to start again. ¡°I''m afraid I''ll never be enough. As a mother. As a leader. As... me. I keep losing the people I love, losing myself. And I don''t know how to stop it."

    The priestess''s expression softened. ¡°Then the goddess has given you your answer."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "To love anyway," she said simply. "To stand in the face of loss and choose love again. That is the message of the divine. That is bnce."

    For a moment, I couldn''t speak.

    The words were too simple, too profound.

    The silence that followed wasn''t empty-it was full, humming faintly, as if the temple itself had exhaled.

    Finally, the priestess rose with slow grace and extended her hand. "Come. I want to show you something."

    2

    +25 Bonus

    I followed her through a small archway into a back chamber. The walls here were older, rougher, the stone etched with symbols I didn''t recognize. In the center stood a pedestal with a small bowl of water, still and clear.

    "This," she said, "is the scrying basin your mother used. She saw many things here- births, deaths, wars, and peace. But the truest visions were never about the world. They were about herself."

    She gestured to the bowl. "Look."

    I hesitated, then stepped closer. The water reflected my face back at me-tired, pale, eyes ringed with sleeplessness. Then, as I watched, the reflection rippled.

    The faintest shimmer of silver light moved through it, and for just a heartbeat, I thought I saw my mother''s smile in the surface.

    When it cleared, only my reflection remained. But something in me felt lighter.

    The priestess''s hand rested gently on my shoulder. ¡°The goddess does not ask for perfection, child. Only faith. Trust what she shows you, even when it frightens you. The meaning wille when you stop fighting the message.

    >>

    I turned to her. "And if I can''t?"

    "Then she will keep sending the dream,¡± she said, eyes kind but firm. ¡°Until you do."

    By the time I left the temple, the sun was dipping in the sky. The path back down the hill felt different-brighter somehow, the air cleaner.

    I paused once to look back at the silver domes gleaming against the blue sky. The priestess''s words echoed softly in my mind.

    Only stillness brings rity.

    To love anyway.

    Maybe that was what the goddess had been trying to show me all along.

    I didn''t have to understand everything yet. I just had to stop running from it.

    The breeze carried the faint sound of chimes from the temple courtyard, and I smiled to myself.

    I was still afraid, but somehow I felt less alone.

 Chapter 174

    Third person POV

    The sun was sinking low over Moonstone, painting the city streets in warm tones. The air carried that early evening hush when the world seemed to hold its breath.

    Cassian climbed the stone steps of Ellie''s apartment building two at a time, a small box tucked under his arm- something he''d promised to drop off for the twins. He''d spent the morning on patrol and the rest of the afternoon in council meetings that had gone nowhere.

    Seeing his sister always steadied him. Reminded him why all the tedious diplomacy mattered.

    When he reached her apartment, he knocked once, waited, and frowned when there was no answer.

    "Ellie?" he called softly.

    The door opened a few secondster-not to Ellie, but to Rae.

    She looked surprised, but pleasantly so. Her red hair was pulled into a messy braid, and she had one of the twins bnced on her hip, a small nket draped over her shoulder.

    "Oh. Cassian.¡± Her smile was immediate, warm. "She''s not home yet."

    He rxed slightly. "Where''d she go?"

    "The temple," Rae said. "She said she needed to clear her head. She should be back soon."

    Cassian nodded, stepping inside. The apartment was softly lit, filled with the faint scent of milk andvender. The other twiny asleep in a woven bass near the couch, his little chest rising and falling in peaceful rhythm.

    Rae shifted the baby in her arms, brushing a kiss against his forehead. "They just ate," she said. "I think he''s about to knock out, too."

    Cassian smiled despite himself. "Hello,n," he cooed, leaning forward to ce a soft kiss on his chubby cheek.

    Rae smiled at the soft disy and gently bouncedn. Cassian watched as the baby drifted off.

    "You''ve gotten good at that," he said softly.

    She grinned. "Necessity. They like me better than bottles."

    "That''s because you have patience," he said.

    Sheughed. "Or because they can sense how terrified I am of dropping them."

    He chuckled, setting the small box on the coffee table. "What''s that?" Rae asked, nodding toward it.

    "Something I found at the market,¡± Cassian said. "Wooden teethers shaped like wolves. Thought they might like them when they start chewing on everything in sight."

    Rae couldn''t contain the fond smile that wanted to break loose. It was rare to see these warm moments from Cassian, but she was noticing them more and more. Usually, it centered around the boys or Ellie. It was obvious to anyone paying attention how much he cared about his family.

    Rae found that a very attractive trait. Cassian was a broad-shouldered, deep-voiced alpha. Seeing him act soft and nurturing with his nephews made her heart skip, despite her best efforts to fight the affection that was growing for him.

    Rae smiled, genuine and a little soft. "That''s... actually really sweet,"

    He shrugged, ufortable with the praise. "They''re my nephews,"

    "I know," she said quietly, "You''re a good brother,"

    He didn''t answer that. Good wasn''t a word he associated with himself muchtely, Especially when it came to the way he was handling things with Ellie. It felt a little like betrayal every time he met with Nn,

    Rae must have sensed it, because her tone gentled. ¡°She talks about you a lot, you know,"

    He looked up, brow raised. "Ellie?"

    "Mm-hmm." Rae smiled faintly. "Says you were always the one who stood up for her. That no matter how bad things got, she knew she could count on you."

    "When we were kids, or now?"

    "Both," Rae answered. "She told me that she''s been having a lot of memoriese backtely ever since this business with the goddess started. Says it''s like it unlocked all of the memories that had been lost."

    Cassian leaned back against the wall, exhaling slowly, "She makes me sound better than I was."

    "I don''t think so," Rae said. "You love her. That''s obvious,"

    "Of course I do," he said, almost too quickly. "She''s my sister."

    Rae tilted her head. "And yet, sometimes I think you forget she''s not a little girl anymore."

    That gave him pause. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean she''s been through hell, Cassian," Rae said softly. "And she''s still trying to

    find herself. You want to protect her and that''s beautiful-but she doesn''t need guarding anymore/She needs space to figure out who she is now."

    Cassian went still, her wordsnding sharper than she probably intended.

    "I don''t mean that as criticism," Rae added quickly. "I just... I see how she looks at

    the world now. Like she''s trying to bnce being who she was before and who she''s supposed to be. That''s not something anyone can do for her."

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 175

    He didn''t speak for a moment. Then, quietly: ¡°I know. I just don''t know how to let go. I just got her back."

    Rae smiled softly. "You don''t have to let go. You just have to trust her."

    Cassian studied her. There was something about Rae that disarmed him-she spoke truths others tiptoed around, but she never wielded them like weapons. Her honesty came with gentleness. It made listening easier.

    "Trust doesn''te easy to me," he admitted.

    "I can tell," she said with a teasing glint. "You have the face of a man who checks the locks twice."

    He snorted. "Only twice?"

    Sheughed, the sound soft and bright.

    The baby in her arms sighed in his sleep, and she instinctively began to sway, her movements rhythmic and soothing. Cassian found himself watching her without meaning to-the way her eyes softened when she looked at the child, the faint smile that tugged at her lips.

    He''d always admired strength in its obvious forms-discipline, power,mand-but Rae''s kind of strength was quieter. The kind that made rooms feel safer just by being in them.

    "How long have you been helping her?¡± he asked after a while.

    Rae looked down at the baby. "Since she came back to Moonstone. At first, I was just keeping herpany when she was still adjusting, but it turned into... this." She smiled. "I like it. I like helping."

    Cassian nodded slowly. "You''ve been good for her."

    "She''s been good for me," Rae said softly. "I''ve never had sisters before. I didn''t realize how much I needed one until I met Ellie. Even when she lost her memory, things between us were still easy, instinctual."

    Something about that made him smile. "You fit here, you know. With us.

    She nced up, eyes meeting his. "You think so?"

    "I know so."

    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The air seemed to hum quietly between them, the way it sometimes did when words weren''t enough.

    Rae shifted the baby again, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "You''re staring," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Cassian blinked, caught off guard. "Am I?"

    "Mm-hmm.".

    He opened his mouth to apologize, but the words tangled. "Sorry. I just-"

    "Don''t be," she said softly.

    The silence that followed wasn''t awkward. It was slow, deliberate. He could hear the faint rhythm of the baby''s breathing, the soft hum of the building''s old heating system, his own pulse thudding in his ears.

    "I don''t usually do this," he said after a long moment.

    +25 Bonus

    "Do what?"

    "Let people in."

    Rae smiled faintly. "Maybe it''s time you started."

    He huffed a quietugh. "Maybe it is."

    The baby stirred, whimpering softly. Rae rocked him gently, humming something under her breath until he settled again. When she looked up, her eyes were warm, luminous in the dim light.

    Cassian cleared his throat. "Would you-uh-want to get dinner sometime? Properly, I mean. No babysitting duties. Just us."

    Her eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across her face before softening into something more certain. " Dinner?"

    "Dinner,¡± he said, feeling suddenly awkward. "I can even promise not to talk about pack politics."

    She grinned. "That might be worth saying yes to.¡±

    "So... yes?"

    "Yes," she said, smiling fully now. "I''d like that."

    Cassian smiled back, slow and genuine. "Good."

    They both looked down at the baby then, still sleeping peacefully between them.

    "Don''t tell Ellie," Rae said with a grin. ¡°She''ll never let me live it down."

    "She already suspects," Cassian said, smirking.

    Rae groaned softly. "Of course she does."

    "She knows us both well. She probably saw it before either of us did.¡±

    Rae smiled again and sighed. ¡°You''re probably right. But we shouldn''t tell her for a while. She''ll just start making jokes about me bing her sister inw."

    Cassian chuckled, ncing toward the door. "She''ll be back soon. I should let you get some rest before that whirlwind returns."

    He moved toward the door, then paused. "Rae?"

    She looked up, curious.

    "Thank you. For being here. For her.

    })

    She smiled, gentle and sure. "Always."

    He nodded once and slipped out into the cooling dusk.

    The air outside smelled of rain and pine, the first stars peeking through the clouds.

    For the first time in a long while, Cassian felt something that wasn''t duty, stress, or fear.

    He felt hope.

 Chapter 176

    Third person POV

    The sound of rain had always made it easier to think.

    It wasing down steadily outside, drumming against the wide windows of the Silver Fang packhouse. It felt like it had been raining steadily all fall. The gray light softened the room, making everything feel quieter.

    Lance stood in the doorway, soaked through and restless, his usual cocky charm dimmed beneath a flicker of uncertainty.

    "I need to talk to you," he said. No preamble. No attempt at his usual grin. He just walked in like he always did.

    Nn set aside the file he''d been pretending to read. "You came through the storm for that?"

    Lance''s lips twitched. "Didn''t feel like waiting for an invitation."

    "Fair enough," Nn said, leaning back in his chair. "What''s on your mind?"

    Lance hesitated, which in itself was strange. His brother was rarely uncertain about anything¡ªexcept, apparently, this. "It''s about them,¡± he said finally. ¡°Our parents."

    Nn stilled. "What about them?"

    "I want the truth," Lance said. His voice was low but steady. "All of it."

    For a moment, neither spoke. The silence between them was filled with the sound of rain and the faint hum of the old ceiling fan overhead.

    Nn rose from his chair and walked to the window. The forest outside blurred into gray and green, his reflection faint in the ss. ¡°The truth,¡± he repeated quietly. ¡°You sure you want that, Lance?"

    ¡°I''m not a kid anymore,¡± Lance said. ¡°I think I can handle it.¡±

    Nn''s mouth curved, humorless. ¡°No, you''re certainly not a kid."

    He turned, crossing the room to pour them both a drink. He handed one to Lance, who took it without a word. For a moment, they stood like that-two men connected by blood, divided by memory.

    "They were ambitious," Nn said finally. "That''s the word everyone liked to use. Ambitious. But what they really were was afraid."

    Lance frowned. "Afraid?"

    ¡°Of weakness,¡± Nn said. ¡°Of losing control. They believed the pack needed to be strong above all else. And that meant their sons had to be stronger."

    He took a slow sip, the burn of whiskey grounding him. "I was the firstborn. Their experiment. Every decision they made came down to one question: how do we make him the perfect alpha?"

    Lance''s knuckles tightened around his ss. ¡°I remember the training,¡± he said. ¡°At least, some of it."

    ¡°You remember the parts they wanted you to see,¡± Nn said. ¡°The rest-they kept behind closed doors, so to speak."

    He moved to the desk and set his ss down. "When I was twelve, they decided pain built endurance. They called it ''conditioning.'' I called it what it was-punishment. Every time I made a mistake, they made sure I remembered

    1. They thought they were making me strong."

    Lance''s voice was barely a whisper. "You never said anything."

    +25 Bonus

    "What would I have said?" Nn asked quietly. "That our parents were breaking me in the name of pride? You were a child, Lance. They kept you out of it for a reason. You were their proof that they weren''t monsters."

    Lance looked away, guilt flickering across his features.

    Nn continued, his tone steady but distant. "When they died, I knew that it was my fault. I was so selfish, running away like a coward because the weight of their expectations was too much to bear. I convinced myself that Felicity and I could run away together and start our own life. That if I just didn''t have to be alpha, the pressure would disappear. All I managed to do was get them killed."

    Lance didn''t speak. His throat worked, his eyes fixed on the floor.

    "I told you once that Felicity and I were bound by history," Nn said after a moment. ¡°That wasn''t the full truth. She was everything to me when we were young. She was the only one who was," he swallowed thickly and shifted his weight, his embarrassment over his confession obvious. ¡°She was the only person who was ever gentle with me. Then they died, and dad said what he said. I convinced myself that it had to be her, that maybe I could make their deaths mean something if I made things work with her. Maybe I could fix what I broke."

    Lance looked up slowly. "So you stayed with her out of guilt."

    "Yes." Nn''s voice was quiet. "For years, I convinced myself I loved her. And

    maybe, in some small way, I did. But not enough. Not the right way."

    "Then why did you banish her?¡± Lance asked. ¡°If you felt that much obligation to be with her."

    Nn''s jaw tightened. "Because guilt has limits."

    Lance frowned. "That''s not an answer."

    ??

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 177

    Nn met his gaze, eyes hard. ¡°You want an answer? Fine. Because she tried to destroy the only person who threatened her position. Because she tried to kill my babies, she made it clear that the title of Luna meant more to her than I ever had. She went after Ellie. She endangered the twins. I could forgive her for a lot, Lance, but not that."

    The silence that followed was heavy, thick with the weight of everything unsaid.

    Lance''s voice was quiet when he finally spoke. "You loved her."

    Nn exhaled. ¡°I thought I did. But at some point, the girl that I loved turned into someone else, a stranger. She wasn''t the kind, generous girl who had patched me up after training andforted me when I broke down. In the end, she was self- important and cruel."

    He looked out the window again, watching the rain blur the horizon. ¡°Ellie never looked at me like that. She didn''t want the alpha. She just wanted me, and I threw it in her face. I let Felicity convince me that Ellie was using me. I was a fool."

    Lance was quiet for a long time. Then he asked, "And now?"

    "Now," Nn said softly, "I don''t know who I am anymore."

    "e the alpha," Lance replied.

    Nnughed mirthlessly. "Yes. The alpha. But what does that even mean? I drove Ellie away with my cruelty and indifference. I lost my boys because I couldn''t be trusted. My control of the pack is hanging on by a thread because I can''t keep my own family together. I messed everything up."

    ¡°No, you didn''t,¡± Lance answered automatically. "You messed up a lot, but I don''t think any of it is broken beyond repair. Listen, when I helped Ellie run away from Silver Fang, none of us knew the truth of what was going on here. No one knew about Felicity''s schemes, no one even suspected."

    "But I should have," Nn snapped back sharply. "I should have known! I was closer to her than anyone. I was with her all the time, and I never saw the signs. I almost lost everything because I was blinded by my own emotions. I was weak." "Emotions aren''t inherently weak, Nn,¡± Lance replied. "They can be a strength."

    ¡°I wish I believed that. I really do,¡± Nn said softly. ¡°But my emotions have only ever caused me more trouble. I thought that if I spent enough time pretending to be cold and untouchable, I could be that way, but it only made things worse for all of us. That includes you."

    ¡°Me?¡± Lance said with a frown. ¡°Nn, I did plenty of messing up of my own. I never should have med you for everything. I said such horrible things to you-"

    "You were an angry kid, you didn''t do anything wrong by ming me."

    "I wasn''t a kid. I didn''t grow up and figure it out. It took you confessing for me to

    even consider that I could have been wrong about you. I''m sorry for that."

    He turned, and for the first time in years, Lance saw not the alpha-the legend, the leader-but his brother. A man tired of being unbreakable.

    Lance set his ss down. "You think she''lle back?"

    Nn gave a half-smile. "Would you?"

    +25 Bonus

    Lance didn''t answer.

    Instead, he crossed the room and stood beside him, both of them looking out into the storm.

    "You should have told me," Lance said after a long silence. "About what they did. About everything."

    "I didn''t want you to see them the way I did," Nn said.

    "I think I already did," Lance said quietly. "I just didn''t want to admit it.¡±

    The rain eased to a drizzle, the clouds beginning to break apart. The faintest trace of sunlight spilled through the

    gray.

    Nn felt something loosen in his chest-a tension he hadn''t realized he''d been carrying for years.

    "I can''t change what I did," he said. "Or what I allowed. But I''m trying to be better. Maybe it''s toote. I would understand if that was the case. But I hope that I can earn your trust someday."

    Lance nodded slowly. "You''re trying. Maybe that''s enough."

    They stood there for a while longer, saying nothing. The silence between them wasn''t empty anymore. It was tentative, healing.

    When Lance finally left, the room felt strangely still. Nn returned to his desk, staring at the faint rings left by their sses.

    He thought of his parents, of Felicity, of Ellie.

    And for the first time in a long while, he let himself feel the full weight of his choices- without anger, without

    excuses.

    Just truth.

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 178

    Third person POV

    The party should have felt like a distraction. It didn''t.

    Lance stood at the railing of his yacht, the silver waters of the harbor stretching out beneath a twilight sky. Music drifted from the deck ¨C soft jazz,ughter, the low hum of conversation ¨C but it all sounded distant, muffled, like it belonged to someone else''s life.

    It was the first clear night they''d had in weeks, so he''d taken advantage of it to have one more good party before it became too cold to do it again.

    He was surrounded by friends, politicians, and half a dozen ambitious alphas-in- waiting, not to mention the beautiful women, but he couldn''t make himself care. The whiskey in his ss had long since gone warm.

    For years, this had been his escape. Noise, people, motion. Anything to drown out the quiet that came when the world stopped spinning. But now, after what Nn had told him, quiet was all he could hear.

    He swirled the amber liquid idly, watching the reflection of city lights ripple across the surface.

    Nn was a child when they broke him.

    He had been so alone, and part of that was Lance''s fault. His brother needed him, and all he did was throw it in his face. He''d left him to Felicity''s machinations. In a small way, Lance felt like he was partially to me for the way things had gone.

    He wasn''t the alpha, but he was still the son of an alpha, and he should have been paying more attention. He should have tried harder to help take care of the pack.

    He could have done something sooner to help Nn, and Ellie, too, for that matter. He''d seen how Nn treated her, and he''d let it happen. Not because he was afraid of speaking up, but because he simply hadn''t cared.

    Lance cringed as he thought about how selfish he''d been all of these years.

    The thought wouldn''t leave him. It gnawed at him, relentless and ugly. He''d spent his whole life angry at a man who''d been trying to survive. Angry because it was easier than admitting he''d never really known him at all.

    He tipped the rest of his drink back and set the ss down with a soft clink. "Brooding at your own party?"

    The voice came from behind him - bright, lilting, andced with amusement. Lance turned, half expecting another well-meaning guest. Instead, he found a woman leaning against the railing a few feet away, holding a flute of champagne. She was tall, with golden-blonde hair swept into a loose knot, tendrils escaping to frame her face. Her dress shimmered like liquid gold in the fading light, and her smile - wide, mischievous trouble attached.

    was the kind that came with

    "I thought you weren''t supposed to start people-watching until at least the second hour," she said.

    He arched a brow. "Excuse me?"

    "You look like a man trying to decide whether to jump or finish his drink," she said, tilting her head. "That''s a very particr kind of mood."

    +25 Bonus

    Lance blinked, a reluctant smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "And what kind of mood is that, exactly?" "The ''I''m too handsome to be this miserable'' kind," she said without missing a beat.

    Heughed, genuine and surprised. "You always talk to strangers like that?"

    "Only when the strangers aren''t boring," she said. Then she stepped closer, eyes

    glinting ¡°Which, lucky for you, you don''t seem to be."

    He chuckled, leaning an elbow against the railing. "You''ve got nerve."

    "Thank you.

    "I''m sure it was apliment."

    "It was." She smiled, taking a slow sip of champagne. ¡°I''m I, by the way."

    The name clicked faintly in the back of his mind. He studied her more carefully now the subtle steel behind the charm. "I... from the Crescent River Pack?"

    the poise, the confidence,

    "Mm-hmm,¡± she said, watching him over the rim of her ss. "And you''re Lance. The reluctant prince of Silver Fang. My soon-to-be fianc¨¦."

    He nearly choked. "What?"

    Her smile widened, delighting in his reaction. "Oh, don''t look so surprised. You''ve read the alliance proposal, haven''t you? Our families have been trying to make this match happen since I was neen."

    ¡°I thought that fell through,¡± Lance said, frowning. ¡°I thought that your parents were angry about the dys."

    ¡°So did I,¡± I said breezily. ¡°Until my father reminded me that politics, like fashion, has a way of recycling bad ideas."

    Lanceughed under his breath. "So you''re telling me this isn''t a romantic coincidence?"

    "Oh, definitely not," she said with mock solemnity. "Purely strategic. Though I have

    to admit, it''s more fun watching you try to piece it together."

    ÈÕ

    Support

 Chapter 179

    He shook his head, incredulous. ¡°You really don''t hold back, do you?"

    "I find honesty saves time," she said. "Besides, if we''re going to be paraded around as the next great alliance, we might as well be honest about how ridiculous it is."

    Lance couldn''t help it heughed again, something loosening in his chest. "You realize most people in your position would be fawning right now. ttery. Feigned interest. You''re... refreshingly different."

    "I get that a lot," I said. "Usually right before someone decides I''m ''too much.""

    "Too much for who?"

    "Everyone," she said, smiling without apology. "Except maybe you."

    Their eyes met, and for a heartbeat, the noise of the party faded - reced by the soft crash of waves against the hull and the faint hum of the city lights in the distance.

    He looked away first, taking a slow breath. "You really came to this party just to tell me we''re betrothed?"

    "I came to this party because I was curious," I said. "My father says you''re impossible to pin down. That you avoidmitment the way most people avoid poison."

    "Your father sounds like an optimist."

    "I think he''s just never met a man who can run quite so fast.¡±

    He smiled, a little rueful. "You don''t pull your punches, do you?"

    ¡°No point in pretending,¡± she said, shrugging one elegant shoulder. ¡°I figured if we''re supposed to build a future together, I might as well see what kind of man I''m dealing with."

    "And?"

    I''s gaze softened just slightly. "You''re not what I expected."

    He raised a brow. "Meaning?"

    "I expected a spoiled heir. A man who hides behind his family''s power."

    "Harsh," Lance said.

    "urate?" she countered, amused.

    He sighed. "Maybe once. But not anymore."

    Something flickered across her expression - a trace of empathy, sharp and brief. "You''ve been through something recently."

    "Something like that," he said quietly. "A conversation I should''ve had years ago."

    "With your brother?"

    Lance froze. "How-"

    "I pay attention,¡± I said simply. "And people talk. The Silver Fang brothers are practically a legend in half the packs."

    +25 Bonus

    He gave a shortugh. "Legends rarely get the story right."

    "Then maybe it''s time you start telling your own," she said.

    The wordsnded deeper than she probably meant them to.

    For a while, they stood in silence, the wind lifting her hair, the sea shimmering under the lights.

    "You don''t seem thrilled about this arrangement," Lance said finally. "You''re witty and charming, don''t get me wrong, but the emotion isn''t there."

    She smiled faintly. "I''m not opposed to it either. You''re interesting, Lance Silver

    Fang. That''s more than I can say for most of the men who have tried to win me over. But I won''t be a pawn. If this alliance happens, it''ll be on our

    not theirs."

    terms

    He studied her for a long moment, then nodded. "You''re not what l''expected either."

    ¡°Good,¡± she said, her grin returning. "I''d hate to be predictable.¡±

    The wind shifted, carrying the faint sound ofughter from the deck. I''s eyes sparkled in the fading light.

    "Walk with me?" she asked.

    He hesitated, then nodded.

    They moved along the deck, the soft thud of their steps mingling with the rhythm of the waves. The conversation slipped into easier territory ¡ª stories of old pack feuds, mutual friends, the politics of hosting too many parties.

    By the time they reached the bow, Lance found himselfughing again, not because

    he was trying to, but because she made it easy.

    It was the lightest he''d felt in a long time and it was so easy with her that it made him want to suspect it.

    When he looked at her, really looked at her, he saw something unexpected -not just confidence, but resilience. A woman who knew exactly who she was and refused to be less.

    She caught him watching and smiled knowingly. "Careful, Silver Fang. You''ll make me think you like me."

    He smirked. ¡°I have a soft spot for pretty things,¡± he teased. ¡°Besides, would that be so bad?"

    "Depends,¡± she said. ¡°Are you flirting, or are you starting to believe this might actually work?"

    He thought about that for a moment, then said quietly, "Maybe both.''

    Iughed softly, tilting her head toward the horizon. ¡°Well then,¡± she said, her voice low and teasing. "Here''s to maybe."

    She clinked her ss against his. The sound was soft, bright, and strangely hopeful.

    For the first time in years, Lance thought about the future and didn''t think about running.

 Chapter 180

    +25 Bonus

    Third person POV

    The Silver Fang packhouse was quieter than usual that morning. The council chambers were empty, and the usual rush of staff in the halls had dulled to a steady hum. Outside, a gray mist hung low over the woods, swallowing the horizon.

    Lance knocked once before stepping into Nn''s office. It was more warning than he normally gave.

    His brother was at his desk, half-hidden behind a stack of reports. The circles under his eyes told the story of another sleepless night. A mug of coffee sat untouched beside his elbow, long since gone cold.

    "Morning," Lance said.

    Nn looked up, startled for half a second before his expression softened. "You''re up early."

    "Could say the same about you,¡± Lance replied, crossing the room. "Though judging by that coffee, you''ve been up all night."

    Nn gave a faint, wry smile. "You learn to live with less sleep in this job."

    Lance snorted. "I prefer to live with less responsibility and more rest.¡±

    That earned the smallest chuckle from Nn, and for a moment, the air between them lightened.

    Lance leaned against the edge of the desk. ¡°I met her,¡± he said after a pause.

    Nn blinked. "Met who?"

    "My fianc¨¦e,¡± Lance said. "Or, I guess, the woman everyone expects to be my fianc¨¦e. I of Crescent River."

    That got Nn''s attention. "How did that happen?¡±

    "She crashed a party I was throwingst night. Said her curiosity about me finally got the better of her."

    Nn set down his pen and sat back. "And?"

    "And she''s... something else," Lance admitted with a smallugh. "Smart, bold, impossible to intimidate. She''s not what I expected."

    "I take it you didn''t hate her, then," Nn said, a teasing glint flickering through the fatigue in his eyes.

    "Quite the opposite," Lance said. "But I came here because-well, I figured you should know."

    Nn tilted his head. "Know what?"

    "That I''m not doing this just because you, or anyone else, think it''s good politics," Lance said. ¡°If I go through with it, it''ll be because I want to. Because I actually like her."

    Nn studied him for a moment, then said quietly, "You don''t have to go through with it at all."

    Lance blinked. "What?"

    ¡°I mean it,¡± Nn said. ¡°I shouldn''t have let the council pressure you into that alliance. It was..... wrong of me." He rubbed a hand over his face, sighing. "I was thinking like a leader, not a brother."

    Lance stared at him, surprised into silence. "Did you just apologize?"

    +25 Bonus

    Nn gave a dryugh. "Don''t sound so shocked."

    "I am shocked," Lance said, half-smiling. "You don''t exactly have a reputation for saying you''re sorry.''

    "Maybe that''s something I need to change,¡± Nn admitted.

    The easy grin faded from Lance''s face. "You really mean that?"

    Nn met his gaze. "I do."

    For a long moment, neither spoke. The quiet between them wasn''t heavy this time,

    it felt like breathing room.

    Lance broke it with a sigh. "You look awful, by the way.''

    "Thank you," Nn said wryly. "Rogues don''t seem to care about my beauty sleep." ¡°You''ve been tracking the mercenaries?"

    "Trying to," Nn said. "There''s movement near the western border. Someone''s paying them to stir chaos, I''m sure of it. I can''t see any reason they would mobilize like this on their own. But they''re careful. Too careful. I think Felicity''s involved, but I can''t prove it yet."

    "You think this is connected to that attack a while back?"

    "And to the attack on Ellie," Nn said, running a hand through his hair. "I''m convinced that it''s all part of some n she''s hatched. I just can''t piece it together.¡±

    Lance frowned. ¡°You think she''s still operating from outside the borders?"

    "I don''t think she''s in the rogunds. I''m sure that our patrols would have found some sign of her if she were."

    ¡°That''s concerning,¡± Lance said softly. "Where the hell is she then? Everyone knows what happened, and that she''s dangerous."

    "Which is why I feel like I''m losing my mind,¡± Nn pped his hand down on the stack of patrol reports. Someone is harboring her."

    ((

    "Why?" Lance asked, his concern growing.

    "I think she''s waiting," Nn said. "Watching. She knows exactly how to get under my skin. I don''t know exactly what she thinks she can aplish with this, but maybe it''s a simple as revenge."

    "Well, she was never the most cautious or considerate person. Especially when it came to you. She was always... possessive."

    "I know..." He leaned back, eyes drifting toward the window. "It worries me. I''m

    doing everything I can to be on top of the situation. Still, I can''t focus the way I used to. Every time I close my eyes, I see them."

    Support

 Chapter 181

    "Ellie and the boys?"

    Nn nodded once. "I want to be part of their lives. I just don''t know how without breaking everything all over again."

    Lance studied him, seeing something rare for his older brother, honesty stripped bare of armor. His own guilt settled like a stone in his stomach. Lance had a rtionship with the boys. He was there at their birth. August andn recognized him, reacted when he visited.

    Nn was a stranger to them.

    "You''ve been giving her space?"

    "Yes."

    "And it''s killing you.''

    >>

    Nn let out a breath that was almost augh. "Pretty much. My wolf is going insane knowing that they''re out there and I''m not around to protect them. It''s destroying my focus."

    "You ever consider just telling her that?"

    "She deserves peace," Nn said quietly. "I''ve caused her enough pain. I don''t want

    her to think I''m trying to pull her back before she''s ready."

    Lance tilted his head, thinking. "You''re overcorrecting."

    "Maybe."

    "No, I''m serious," Lance said. "You''ve gone from overbearing to absent. There''s a middle ground somewhere, and if you want her to see you''ve changed, you''re going to have to find it."

    Nn''s eyes lifted toward him, thoughtful but tired. "You sound like you actually care if this works."

    Lance shrugged. "I do. I was serious when I said that I love her, Nn. But I''m smart enough to see that I''m not the one she needs. Besides that, you''re my brother. I spent most of my life angry at you for things I didn''t understand. I''m not making that mistake again."

    Something in Nn''s expression softened. "That means more than you know."

    Lance gave him a half-smile. ¡°Besides, I met the woman you made me promise to marry. If I can forgive you for that, I can forgive you for anything."

    Nn actuallyughed-quiet, genuine, the sound easing some of the tension from the room.

    For the first time in years, it felt almost normal between them.

    Nn POV

    When Lance left, the silence of the office returned. The rain had slowed, leaving streaks of water running down the windows, catching what little light broke through the clouds.

    I sat back in my chair, staring at the space my brother had just upied.

    It felt strange, this new version of us. There was still distance, but it wasn''t sharp anymore. It was something that could be crossed.

    +25 Bonus

    I nced down at the reports scattered across my desk. Rogue activity, border patrols, trade requests-none of it mattered as much as it should. Not when my thoughts kept circling back to the same ce.

    Ellie.

    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting her name echo in my mind. I could almost hear her voice, soft and steady, see the way she tilted her head when she smiled. The boys''ughter. The sound of their heartbeat the one time I''d held them both.

    I wanted to be part of that again. To be worthy of it.

    But wanting and deserving weren''t the same thing.

    I''d hurt her, and that truth wouldn''t change just because I regretted it.

    I''d spent thest weeks giving her space, letting her rebuild the life she wanted in Moonstone.

    I told myself it was the right thing to do-that she needed distance to heal-but every day that passed without her voice chipped at something inside me.

    Lance''s words lingered. You''re overcorrecting.

    Maybe he was. Maybe waiting in silence was its own kind of cowardice.

    I was putting all of the expectation on her. All of the emotionalbor of making a decision. It wasn''t fair of me.

    I was being selfish again.

    I rubbed a hand over my face, staring at the flickering light of the deskmp. "You''re

    a fool, Nn,¡± I muttered under my breath.

    But even fools could try again.

    Maybe it was time to stop hiding behind good intentions.

    Maybe the next step wasn''t waiting-it was showing her I''d changed. I had to show her, it couldn''t just be words. I''d lied to her too many times for my words to mean anything.

    I didn''t know how yet. But I would figure it out.

    And when I did, I''d make sure that when she looked at me again, she wouldn''t see the man who broke her.

    She''d see the man trying to be something better.

 Chapter 182

    Ellie POV

    The afternoon sunlight filtered softly through the curtains, warm andzy. The apartment smelled faintly of baby powder and pine, the window cracked open to let in the scent of rain from the night before.

    Kieran sat cross-legged on the floor, holding one of the boys on his knee while the other gurgled happily in the nket beside him. Hisugh filled the space - low and easy, the kind of sound that made people want to trust him.

    "They''re getting big fast," he said, bouncing the baby gently. "At this rate, they''ll be running the pack by next spring."

    I smiled faintly from the couch, though it felt strained. "You''ll give them ideas saying things like that."

    ¡°Good,¡± Kieran said, grinning. ¡°Start them ambitious."

    I shook my head, amused despite myself. The twins loved him - or maybe they just loved the attention. They were always happy to spend time with their uncles, too.

    Still, there was something in the air today that made me uneasy.

    He''d beening by oftentely, sometimes with food, sometimes with gifts for the boys.

    Always kind, always considerate. And yet... I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something beneath it all something calcted.

    I had to remind myself that Kieran wasn''t courting me. At least not in the traditional sense. He wasn''t trying to win my affection; he was trying to show me that I could trust him as a provider and a protector.

    This was a political arrangement, nothing more.

    That''s how it started anyway. Just a political marriage. But every time he handed her flowers or some sweet treat it felt more like he was pushing boundaries than being considerate.

    When both babies began to fuss, Kieran moved with easy confidence. "Here, let me."

    He pickedn up from the nket, settling him against his shoulder, rocking back and forth with practiced rhythm. The sound of his humming filled the quiet apartment, smooth and almost hypnotic. Within minutes, both twins were asleep.

    I exhaled softly. "You''re good with them."

    He looked over his shoulder at me, smiling. ¡°I like kids. They''re honest."

    I returned the smile, but there was an ache in it - a small, private tug of guilt. Nn had missed all of this: the sleepless nights, theughter, the first smiles. I''d told myself it was for the best, that he''d only bring chaos into the fragile peace I''d built. But now, watching Kieran with the boys, that certainty wavered.

    Because even when things were calm, I didn''t feel peace.

    Only distance. Only loneliness.

    I wasn''t sure if that was just part of motherhood or if this was more pointed.

    Kieranid the boys gently in their crib, careful not to wake them. When he turned back to me, the quiet stretched between us. It was soft, heavy, full of things unspoken.

    +25 Bonus

    I didn''t know how to put words to theplicated feelings that swirled every time I had these little domestic moments with him.

    I rose from the couch, smoothing the front of my sweater. "Do you want some tea?¡±

    "Sure," he said, watching me with that steady, unreadable gaze.

    I busied herself in the kitchen, grateful for something to do. The sound of running water as I filled the kettle was the only sound, and for a few blessed moments, I could almost pretend we were just friends, that the careful, deliberate closeness between us wasn''t there.

    When I turned back, he was leaning against the counter near me, closer than I expected.

    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said, startled into augh, "you move quietly for someone your size.¡± He smiled faintly. "Old habit."

    There was something in his tone that made me still.

    "Kieran," I said softly, "can I ask you something?"

    "Of course."

    I hesitated, fingers tracing the edge of the counter. There were a lot of questions that I could ask him, but if I was honest with myself, I knew that there was one reason I couldn''t fully rx around Kieran.

    Nn had warned me about him.

    "Why do you and Nn hate each other so much?"

    The question seemed to catch him off guard. His expression shifted, not angry, exactly, but guarded.

    "We were both young,¡± he said finally. ¡°Alphas-in-training. Our fathers thought it would make us stronger to learn from each other. We trained together for nearly two years."

    "You were in the training camps together?"

    He paused, eyes distant. ¡°We were. But Nn never liked being challenged. He

    took everything personally. One day, he took it too far."

    I frowned. "What happened?"

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 183

    He exhaled slowly, rolling up his sleeve. A pale scar ran along his forearm, faint but unmistakable. ¡°Training exercise gone wrong," he said. "He lost control. I ended up with this and a few broken ribs. He didn''t even apologize."

    I stared at the mark, my stomach twisting. I knew Nn''s temper; I''d seen shes of

    it myself, but something about Kieran''s story didn''t fit the man I knew.

    The man who carried guilt like a second skin.

    Nn''s anger had always been cold, distant. When he disliked someone, he looked at them like they were nothing but a waste of his time. For him to physicallysh out, there had to be some provocation.

    I had only ever seen Nn get violent when he was protecting someone.

    Still, the image of Nn hurting someone so badly made my chest ache.

    "I''m sorry," I said quietly. I wasn''t sure why I said it, other than I felt like I had to say something.

    Kieran gave me a small smile. "Don''t be. It was a long time ago. We both survived."

    He reached out then, brushing a lock of hair from my face with a touch so light it barely registered. "He hurt you too," he murmured. "You don''t owe him anything, Ellie."

    My breath caught.

    Nn had hurt me. But, not in the way Kieran was implying. His soft touch and the usation in his words gave

    me pause.

    For just a moment, I let myself forget the weight of everything else the goddess''s dreams, the guilt, the distance. I let myself stand there, still and uncertain, while Kieran''s hand lingered against my cheek.

    I felt frozen in ce, not able to decide on a reaction.

    Then he leaned in and kissed me.

    It was gentle at first, careful, almost questioning. His lips were warm, his touch steady.

    But there was nothing.

    No spark. No pulse of heat that set my blood humming, no invisible thread pulling me closer the way there had been with Nn - that fierce, undeniable bond that had once felt like destiny.

    I felt only stillness.

    The absence of something I hadn''t realized I''d been craving hit me like a punch in the gut.

    When Kieran pulled back, his thumb brushed my jaw. "You don''t have to be afraid of feeling again," he said softly.

    I took a step back. "Kieran..."

    His eyes searched mine. "You don''t want this?"

    He didn''t sound surprised, but for just a fraction of a second he looked irritated.

    "I-"I faltered, shaking my head. "I don''t know."

    The truth tasted strange on my tongue. I wanted to want this. I wanted something easy, someone who didn''te

    +25 Bonus

    with shadows and scars. But all I could think about was Nn''s eyes the day I left. The quiet heartbreak there.

    Kieran''s expression softened, and he nodded once, stepping back. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have pushed.¡±

    "It''s okay," I said quickly, though my heart was still racing with something I couldn''t name. ¡°I just... I''m still trying to figure things out."

    He smiled, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I understand."

    The kettle whistled then, sharp and sudden, breaking the tension. I turned to shut it off, grateful for the distraction.

    When I turned back again, Kieran had moved to the window, staring out at the pale stretch of sky.

    "You deserve to be happy," he said quietly. "Just promise me you won''t let him make you doubt that.

    I hesitated, unsure how to respond.

    "I should go," he said before I could find the words. "You''ve got your hands full.¡±

    "}

    He gave me a faint smile and brushed his fingers against one of the twins'' nkets

    on his way to the door. ¡°Tell the boys their uncle Kieran says goodbye."

    I managed a small nod. "Thank you foring."

    He paused at the door, nced back once, and said, "Always, Ellie."

    Then he was gone.

    The apartment felt heavier once the door clicked shut. The silence pressed in

    around me, filled with questions I didn''t want to answer.

    I sank onto the couch, touching my lips with trembling fingers. The kiss hadn''t been unpleasant But it hadn''t felt right.

    There was no bond. No spark. No heartbeat echoing against my own.

    Just emptiness.

    And in that emptiness, a single truth settled, soft and undeniable.

    I didn''t just feel guilty about Nn. I didn''t just miss Nn.

    I still loved him.

    far from it.

 Chapter 184

    Ellie POV

    The next morning came gray and cold.

    The air carried the chill of autumn and left me feeling bleak. The boys were still asleep, bundled in their cribs, and the quiet felt heavier than usual.

    I stood by the window with a mug of tea cooling in my hands, reying the night before over and over in my head.

    Kieran''s kiss had been gentle. Thoughtful. The kind of kiss that should have made my heart flutter. But it hadn''t. It had felt... hollow.

    Like it was a performance that I couldn''t bring myself to fully participate in.

    I''din awake afterward, staring at the ceiling, trying to convince myself it meant nothing, that theck of spark didn''t matter. But the truth wouldn''t be buried. It pressed against my ribs with every inhale.

    When I thought of Nn, my pulse still jumped. Even now. Even after everything.

    I hated that.

    I hated that part of me still ached for him when I knew I shouldn''t.

    By the time afternoon came, the walls of the apartment felt too close, too small for the weight of my thoughts. I packed the boys'' diaper bag and made my way to the packhouse, hoping that seeing Cassian might help ground

    1.

    The ground was still damp from thest few days of rain, the air cool and damp. Cassian''s office door was ajar, his voice low as he wrapped up a phone call. He looked up when I entered, his expression softening immediately.

    ¡°Ellie,¡± he said, rising from behind the desk. "You''re a sight for sore eyes."

    I smiled faintly. "You say that like it''s been years."

    "Feels like it," he said, rounding the desk to pull me into a one-armed hug, careful not to jostle the twins. "You okay?"

    "Mostly."

    He gave me a look that said try again.

    I sighed. "Can we sit?"

    He nodded and gestured toward the couch near the window. I settled the boys in their carrier on the low table beside us. Cassian crouched to peek at them, his expression softening.

    "They''re getting big," he said. "Look at these cheeks. You''ll have your hands full once they start crawling."

    "Don''t remind me. It''ll be any day now. Ian is already close"

    He smiled, but his eyes were searching. "Something''s on your mind."

    ¡°Always,¡± I said lightly. But my voice cracked on the word.

    He didn''t push, just waited. That was the thing about Cassian ¨C he''d learned that silence often drew the truth out faster than questions.

    +25 Bonus

    After a long pause, I said softly, "Kieran came by yesterday."

    Cassian''s brows lifted. "Yeah?"

    "He''s been visiting a lottely," I went on. ¡°Helping with the boys, keeping mepany. It''s been... nice."

    "But?" Cassian asked gently.

    I hesitated. "He kissed me."

    Cassian blinked, then leaned back. "Ah."

    "Yeah," I said weakly.

    He didn''t say anything right away. Just studied my face, as if trying to read what I wasn''t saying. Cassian had warned me about Kieran, too. I found myself worrying that he would be disappointed in me.

    Finally, he asked, "Do you want to talk about it?"

    "I don''t know," I admitted. "I thought I did. I thought maybe... if I tried to move on, everything would hurt less. But it didn''t feel right. It didn''t feel like anything."

    Cassian leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Because you''re still in love with him."

    The words hit like a pulse, simple and undeniable.

    I stared at him, my throat tight. It was the same conclusion I had reached already,

    but not the one I wanted to hear from him. "That''s not-"

    "Ellie,¡± he said softly. "You don''t have to lie to me.¡±

    I looked away, blinking hard. "It''s not that simple."

    "Sure it is,¡± Cassian said. ¡°You loved him. You probably still do. And now you''re

    trying to convince yourself you shouldn''t."

    My fingers tightened around the edge of my sweater. "He hasn''t even tried to see

    me. Or the boys. It''s like he doesn''t care."

    Cassian hesitated, then sighed. "That''s not true."

    My head snapped up. "What do you mean?"

    "He''s been in contact with me," Cassian said quietly. "Every day."

    I froze. "What?"

    "Calls, messages ¡ª checking in about you and the twins. Making sure you have what you need, that you''re safe, that no one''s giving you trouble. He asks for updates but never pushes for details. He just..... wants to know you''re okay,"

    I stared at him, heart pounding. ¡°Why didn''t he say something to me?¡±

    Cassian''s expression softened. "Because he doesn''t want to scare you off again. He

    thinks giving you space is the only way to show you he''s changed."

    The words hit hard, not painful, but deep.

    "He''s been doing this since the day you left," Cassian added. "Even when he

    doesn''t say it outright, I can hear it

    Chapter 18.4

    in his voice. He''s trying to do the right thing, even if it kills him.¡±

    Support

    Share

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 185

    +25 Bonus

    My breath caught. I remembered the dream the ck wolf standing between me and the one with blue eyes, the way it had fought to protect me. I hadn''t realized how closely it mirrored reality until now.

    "Cassian," I whispered, "he''s really changed, hasn''t he?"

    Cassian smiled faintly. "He''s trying to. That''s more than I could say for him a year ago."

    I swallowed hard. "I thought he hated me."

    "He never hated you, Ellie. I know that things between you areplicated, and I probably shouldn''t get involved. It''s not my ce. But I know that he never hated you.''

    ))

    My eyes stung, the truth sinking in. I looked toward the twins, their little faces soft and peaceful as they slept.

    "I didn''t want them to grow up without a father," I said quietly. "I just... didn''t know if I could trust him."

    "You don''t have to decide that today,¡± Cassian said gently. ¡°You just have to decide whether you want to try."

    I nodded slowly, my chest tightening around the quiet ache of hope.

    Cassian rose and rested a hand on my shoulder. "You know," he said, half smiling, "you and Nn have more inmon than either of you realize."

    ¡°Really?" I asked, looking up at him skeptically.

    "You both love like it''s a fight," he said. "Like you don''t know how to be gentle. Maybe you don''t. Neither of you has had much in your life that could be called gentle. It''s no wonder you hurt each other. But maybe that''s why you keep finding your way back."

    I managed a wateryugh. ¡°That''s one way to put it."

    He squeezed my shoulder gently. "Give him a chance, Ellie. Not for what you had, for what you could still build."

    My heart swelled and broke all at once. I wanted to believe that was possible.

    After Cassian left for his next meeting, I lingered on the couch, watching the twins sleep. The clouds had finally broken, and thest traces of sunlight filtered through the curtains, highlighting their dark hair in gold.

    I thought of Nn again, of the way his voice had softened when he''d spoken to me at the park that day, the way his eyes had looked when he first saw the boys. There was pain there, yes, but also something deeper.

    Love,

    Real and enduring.

    There was something about the raw wonder on his face when he''d seen them that made him look almost innocent.

    The thought made my chest ache.

    "Maybe we''re both learning to be gentle," I whispered softly.

    Cassian was right. There wasn''t much in my life that had been soft. There were still gaps in my memory, but I could recall a lot more now, and it seemed like new memories were surfacing every day.

    I remembered the orphanage, how lonely it was growing up there with only the vague knowledge that I was meant

    to be somewhere else.

    +25 Bonus

    I remembered trying to find a way to sustain myself as a rogue in the bordends. Year after year of cold nights and sparse meals, while I tried to find a ce in this world where I belonged. I remember working in the bar that eventually led me to Nn.

    Then those early years with Nn. Everything between us had been so hot and cold. The mate pull was so strong, so overwhelming. I knew that Nn could feel it, too. I could see it in his eyes when he looked at me sometimes.

    And when we were alone together... There was no denying the way our bodies craved one another.

    But outside of those moments, it was awful. Nn acted like my being there was an inconvenience. Like I was only embarrassing him by trying to do what I thought I should as his wife.

    Eventually, the desperation took over.

    My memories of that time were painful, humiliating. I didn''t recognize myself at all. I had done everything possible to be the quiet, demure, obedient wife that I thought he wanted and it was only met with his disgust.

    The twins stirred in their sleep, one letting out a tiny sigh.

    I smiled through the tears I didn''t bother to wipe away. For the first time in months, the thought of seeing Nn again didn''t scare me.

    Maybe getting hit by that car was the best thing that ever happened to me. Losing my memory of those years for a while allowed me to reim myself.

    It felt like the beginning of something new was starting. It was fragile, uncertain, but real.

    Maybe Cassian was right.

    Maybe Nn and I had to learn to be gentle with one another.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 186

    Ellie POV

    The dream came softly at first, like another memory I hadn''t meant to remember.

    I was standing in a field of silver blue grass that shimmered under a full moon. The air was cool and still, the stars so close they seemed to hum. A woman stood a few paces ahead, her back turned, hair dark and reflecting the light.

    I knew her before she spoke.

    "Mother?"

    The woman turned. Selene''s eyes were the same soft gray I remembered, shimmering like moonlight. They were kind and knowing, full of a love that reached across years.

    "My little moonbeam,¡± she said, her voice soft as a breeze.

    My chest tightened. "You''re here. I''m so d. I need you. I feel so lost.''

    "What the goddess keeps is never lost," my mother said. She reached out, her hand brushing my cheek, warm despite the dream''s chill. "You''ve been carrying too much guilt, my love. It''s clouding what''s meant for you."

    "I don''t understand," I said, tears stinging my eyes. "Everything feels wrong. I keep making choices that hurt people."

    Selene smiled softly. "The goddess doesn''t make mistakes. She puts us where we need to be, even when we don''t yet see why."

    "But what if I ruin everything again?"

    "Then you learn," my mother said simply. "The goddess doesn''t ask for perfection, Ellie. She asks for faith in her, and in yourself."

    The moonlight brightened, spilling over everything until the field was awash in silver light. My mother''s form began to fade with it, her smile lingering.

    "Trust your heart," Selene said, her voice echoing as the dream began to dissolve. "It knows the way home."

    I woke with a soft gasp. The early morning light streamed through the window, golden and quiet. The familiar scent ofvender drifted from the open door - Rae must have already arrived.

    My heart was still racing. I pressed a hand to my cheek, half expecting to feel the warmth of my mother''s touch still there.

    "The goddess doesn''t make mistakes."

    The words echoed through me, bothforting and terrifying.

    "The goddess might not, but I do," I whispered to the empty room.

    I sat up slowly, rubbing my temples. It was hard to tell where my mother''s voice ended and the goddess''s began. Maybe they were one and the same. Maybe that was the point.

    The faint sound ofughter drifted from the kitchen light, familiar, real.

    I rose, wrapping my robe tighter around myself, and padded softly down the hall.

    +25 Bonus

    Rae was standing at the stove, humming under her breath, a pan of eggs sizzling. Cassian was behind her, reaching over to grab a mug from the shelf. He said something low that I couldn''t quite catch, and Raeughed, shaking her head as she swatted his hand away from the te.

    The sight stopped me in my tracks.

    It was a simple moment, ordinary and warm, but something about it made my chest ache. The ease between them, the quietfort of shared space. They moved around each other without effort, as if their rhythms had always matched.

    Rae turned and spotted me first. "You''re up early,¡± she said, smiling.

    "Couldn''t sleep," I admitted.

    Cassian handed me a mug of coffee as I sat at the table. "You look like you''ve seen

    a ghost," he said gently.

    "Maybe I have," I murmured.

    Rae arched a brow. "Dreaming again?"

    I nodded. "My mother."

    Cassian''s expression softened. A look of longing shed across his face before he schooled his expression.

    "Mom... tell me about it. What did she look like? Did she seem... okay?" Cassian asked. There was a softness to his tone that I''d never quite heard before. Cassian had a deep voice that effortlesslymanded attention.

    Right now, he almost sounded nervous.

    It made perfect sense, though. This was our mother, and Cassian remembered her

    in ways that I never would. It almost felt wrong that I was the onemunicating with her while she remained beyond his reach.

    ¡°She was beautiful. Serene. She''s at peace, Cassian," I replied carefully.

    He nodded once, seemingly satisfied with the information. His shoulders/rxed a fraction, and he cleared his throat. "What did she say?"

    I hesitated, staring into the dark swirl of my coffee. "That the goddess doesn''t make mistakes. And that I should trust my heart."

    Rae set down a te and slid into the chair across from me. "That sounds like good advice."

    "It sounds terrifying," I said honestly. "What if my heart doesn''t know what it wants?" Cassian smiled faintly. "Hearts usually do. Our minds just talk over them."

    I looked up at him, surprised by the gentleness in his tone. "When did you get so wise?"

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 187

    "Someone in this group of misfits we''ve formed has to be," he said, ncing toward Rae.

    Raeughed softly. "Well, I suppose it couldn''t be Lance."

    "When did this all happen between you two? Seems like just the other day I was teasing Rae about having a crush on my brother, now you''re all domestic."

    Rae gave a little shrug. "We really hit it off. Things just sort of fell into ce."

    Cassian looked at her fondly and nodded his agreement. "It took a lot of dancing around each other to give it a chance, but once we did, it just worked."

    "I me your charm," Rae teased, turning back to the stove top.

    "And I me your wit," Cassian replied smoothly. Rae responded with augh and a blush.

    Their banter drew a reluctant smile from me. For a moment, I let myself enjoy it, the smell of breakfast, the soft light spilling across the table, the way Rae leaned against Cassian''s shoulder without even realizing it.

    This was the kind of gentleness that I kept thinking about. Watching my brother and my best friend just enjoy existing in the same space together was bittersweet. I was so happy for them, but there was something else too.

    Beneath the warmth, something sharp twisted inside me. Not envy exactly something quieter. Longing.

    For the ease of it. The closeness. The way Cassian''s gaze softened when he looked at Rae, unguarded and sure.

    I wanted that kind of love, steady and patient, without the constant ache of uncertainty.

    But every time she tried to imagine it for myself, she saw Nn.

    The way he used to watch me when he thought I wasn''t looking. The warmth in his eyes when he''d looked at the boys. The pain in his eyes thest time I''d seen him.

    The goddess doesn''t make mistakes.

    I turned those words over in my mind like a stone in my hand. Maybe my mother had been right. Maybe everything, even the heartbreak, had been meant to bring me here.

    Being with Nn was difficult. We''d gone through more than our fair share of pain. But we were fated. So was all of that really a mistake?

    I could spend all day dwelling on the ways that he''d wronged me, on the reasons that I shouldn''t feel anything for him, let alone guilt.

    Still, the ache of missing him hadn''t faded. It clung to me, gentle and persistent, like the residual heat of a hearth.

    Cassian''s voice pulled me back. "You working today?"

    I nodded. "Long shift at the hospital."

    Rae perked up. "Do you want me to stay with the boys? I''m off today."

    "Would you? ire was going toe, but she''s watched them so muchtely. I''m

    sure she''d appreciate having an afternoon to herself."

    "Of course," Rae said. "It''s my favorite job."

    +25 Bonus

    I smiled gratefully. "Thank you. They''ll probably nap after lunch."

    Cassian leaned over to kiss Rae''s temple before heading toward the door. "I''ll stop byter," he said.

    "I''ll hold you to that," Rae called after him, her voice light.

    When the door closed, I turned back to Rae with a soft smile. "You two are... good together."

    Rae''s cheeks flushed slightly. ¡°Yeah. I didn''t expect it, but he makes me feel safe.¡± My heart tightened again, but I forced a smile. ¡°He''s always been good at that.¡± Rae tilted her head. "You okay?"

    I hesitated, then nodded. "Just thinking."

    "About Nn?" Rae asked gently.

    I looked down at her coffee. "Always. He''s the only thing that I can think abouttely."

    Rae reached across the table, her fingers brushing my wrist. "For what it''s worth, I think he''s trying. And you know that I am no fan of Nn Silver Fang. I wouldn''t say this if I didn''t think it was true."

    I smiled faintly. ¡°Cassian said the same thing.¡±

    "Then maybe it''s time you let him show you," Rae said softly. "If the goddess doesn''t make mistakes, maybe this is her way of giving you both another chance."

    The words lingered after Rae stood to clear the tes.

    Another chance.

    I wasn''t sure I was ready. But I also wasn''t sure I wanted to keep pretending I didn''t want one.

    As I left for workter that morning, I paused at the door to look back at the twins cooing in Rae''s arms, the sunlight spilling through the windows, the quiet peace of my home.

    It was all beautiful. But it wasn''tplete.

    Not yet.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 188

    Ellie POV

    The Royal Hospital was unusually busy for a weekday morning.

    The halls hummed with the rhythm of shuffling feet and quiet voices, the soft beep of monitors, and the faint scent of antiseptic. I moved through it all with practiced ease, clipboard in hand, my hair, which was growing out again, was pulled back neatly.

    I walked into the long-term care wing, where the morning sun streamed through the high windows.

    "Good morning, Mrs. Wren," I said gently as I stepped into one of the rooms.

    The old woman looked up from her knitting, her bright eyes sharp despite her years. "You''rete, dear."

    I smiled. "Two minutes. I checked the clock."

    Mrs. Wren gave me a mock re. "A messenger of the goddess shouldn''t quibble over minutes."

    I froze, my smile faltering. "Messenger?''

    "That''s what they say, isn''t it?" the woman said, her needles clicking. "Half the staff''s been whispering about it for days. That the goddess chose you.¡±

    I sighed softly, setting my chart down. "Rumors have a way of growing legs around here. I''m just a nursing assistant, Mrs. Wren."

    The woman''s eyes twinkled. "Nonsense. You''ve got the look, that glow about you." "That''s sweet of you to say, but-"

    "Now, now," she said with a tut. "Don''t deny your gifts, dear. Wear them proudly! It''s who you are, who you were born to be."

    Before I could reply, one of the other patients called out from across the hall, breaking the moment. I excused myself with a gentle pat to Mrs. Wren''s hand.

    But the words followed me as I moved through my rounds.

    By midday, the sky had turned gray, heavy with the promise of rain. I/sat in the small staff lounge, stirring sugar into my tea as my mind drifted.

    My mother''s voice from the dream the other day still lingered: The goddess doesn''t make mistakes.

    Maybe the old woman was right.

    Don''t deny your gifts. It''s who you are.

    It was good advice, I knew that, but I had been fighting these visions since the moment they began. I was in denial; I couldn''t seem to help it. What if that was the reason this wasn''t making sense?

    And suddenly, without warning, a memory struck.

    Not like a thought.

    Like a sound-sharp and shattering.

    I was small again. Eight years old, my hand sticky from holding a melting piece of candy.

    Chopter 188

    +25 Bonus

    Cassian was ahead of me,ughing, a blur of dark hair and quick feet as we ran down the dusty road.

    "Wait for me!" I''d called, tripping slightly over my shoes.

    "You''re too slow, Laney!" he''d teased.

    Our nanny had shouted for us to stay close, her voice distant over the rustle of wind through the trees. But we''d been children, full of joy and freedom. The road ahead had been too tempting ¨C sunlight spilling through the forest, the sound of the river nearby.

    We''d been ying some game of pretend, knights and monsters, when the car came around the bend.

    At first, I hadn''t noticed anything strange. Just travelers, I''d thought. But then I''d seen their eyes, hard, yellowed, wrong.

    Rogues.

    The nanny had screamed for us to run. Cassian grabbed my hand and pulled me behind a tree, but we weren''t fast enough. They saw us.

    Cassian put himself in front of me. He was older, but not much. Still, he did everything he could to protect me. I could see the sh of red as one of the roguesshed out, cutting across Cassian''s forearms as he lifted them to shield us both.

    That was what I was looking at when it happened.

    One of the men had lunged toward me from the side, grabbing for the glittering gemstone at my neck.

    "Pretty stone," he''d growled. "Bet it''s worth something."

    "Let go!" I''d cried, twisting away, the chain biting into my skin.

    It was the moonstone ne that my mother had given me. It was important, and my mother was always telling me that I needed to be responsible with it. I couldn''t bear to think about losing it for good.

    I tried to hold on to the ne.

    He yanked hard, and I fell. My head mmed back into something solid, and pain bloomed at the back of my head, just below my ear. I''dnded on a tree root

    partially protruding from the ground. The world tilted, blurred.

    Cassian had shouted my name, the sound distant and terrified.

    The nanny was still screaming and she must have pulled the rogue away from me. I remember lying on the ground, staring up at the bright blue sky through the canopy of trees. The sound of struggles were all around, but everything felt muffled.

    Support

 Chapter 189

    Then everything was noise - shouting, snarling, the nanny''s cries my vision went dark. I must have passed out.

    I didn''t know how much time had passed. It was probably only seconds. When I opened my eyes again, there was no one near me. I could still hear the sounds of struggle. It made my heart race with pure panic.

    I''d stumbled to my feet, blood warm on my neck, heart pounding. I''d run without direction, driven by fear, until the trees thinned and the river appeared bright, cold, endless.

    Something about it was maic. I don''t know if it was theforting white noise of the rushing water or the promise of something cool to calm my flushed skin.

    My legs had given out at the edge. I''d tried to call for Cassian, but no sound came. Then everything went ck.

    I gasped, clutching the edge of the table as the memory faded. The teacup slipped from my fingers and shattered on the floor.

    The sound jolted me back into the room, my breathing fast.

    "Ellie?" one of the nurses called from the doorway, startled. "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," I said quickly, crouching to gather the pieces. My hands trembled. "Just... slipped."

    But I wasn''t fine. My pulse was racing, my mind spinning. The memory was so clear it felt like it had just happened.

    The road. The rogues. Cassian''s voice screaming my name.

    I pressed a hand to my temple, right where the dull ache had started - just below my ear. The same spot where I''d been struck.

    It all made sense now: the scar that was still faintly visible there, the amnesia after the ident, the dreams that had haunted me ever since.

    I hadn''t just lost my family. I''d been taken from them.

    Was it an ident, a random attack?

    It was hard to believe that it was, considering how many times I''d been targeted by rogues now. Then again, all I could remember was the rogues trying to steal my jewelry. That wasn''t exactly apelling reason to attack an alpha''s children.

    When I''d finally been found, the doctors said I''d been delirious, too injured to remember much besides my name.

    By the time I''d recovered, no one came for me, because they hadn''t known where to look. The orphanage had been near the rogue zone. Too far from Moonstone. Too far for anyone to imagine that a lost child from a powerful pack would have ended up there.

    My throat tightened. I remembered the woman who''d found me a kind stranger who''d wrapped me in a nket and carried me to safety.

    That moment had saved my life.

    But it had cost me everything else.

    +25 Bonus

    By the time my shift ended, the rain had started.

    I walked out of the hospital in a daze, the world around me soft and blurred through the drizzle. I lifted my face to the sky, the cool drops mingling with the tears I didn''t bother to hide.

    All this time, I''d thought my lost childhood was gone forever. That my memories had drowned somewhere she couldn''t reach.

    I felt warmth from Cassian and ric, a familial warmth that I trusted on an instinctual level, but the memories had been so spotty.

    This was one that I never expected to get back. The incident that caused me to be separated from them. The reason I was raised in a rogue orphanage instead of the Moonstone packhouse.

    The flood of emotions was too much for me not to cry.

    I felt like I needed answers. I needed to understand what else had happened that day. I had been lost, but I knew that ric and Cassian had looked for me, so why hadn''t they found me? There had to be an exnation, and there were only two people who could give it to me.

    I had lost my family because of that day. Not even my memories of them had remained.

    But the goddess had given them back

    -piece by piece, dream by dream.

    My mother''s voice echoed again in my mind: The goddess doesn''t make mistakes.

    Maybe this was the reason for the visions. The connection. Moonstone.

    Maybe it was never about prophecy or destiny. Maybe it was about remembering who I was and where I came from.

    Maybe the answers for where I needed to go next would be found somewhere in my past.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 190

    Ellie POV

    I returned to the apartment, still turning over the memories in my mind. Cassian was inside, watching over the twins.

    He was sitting on the floor in the living room withn on hisp while August scooted on his belly nearby, giggling at the little carved wolf teether he loved.

    The sight sent a wave of warmth through me that eased the anxiety I''d been carrying since lunch. Cassian turned his head when he heard mee in.

    "Look at that,n, who''s here?"

    Iughed and joined them on the rug.

    "How were they today?"

    "They''re always great," Cassian replied easily. "You look stressed."

    He said it like he was stating a fact. I sighed and rolled my eyes at him. "Why do you

    always do that? Like I''mpletely transparent."

    "You''re deflecting. Was it another vision?"

    "You''re so annoying."

    "That''s my job, I''m your big brother."

    I stroked August''s hair and considered my next words carefully. There wasn''t any good way to bring this up.

    "What did you remember?" Cassian asked, his voice softer.

    "I remembered the day I got lost," I answered without looking at him.

    He didn''t respond right away, but I heard the slow, deliberate intake of breath.

    "You remembered all of it?"

    "Pieces of it. We were ying near the road, and then... there were rogues. They tried to take something from me. My ne." I swallowed. "You tried to stop them."

    Cassian took a slow breath, his gaze dropping to the floor before lifting to meet mine again. ¡°I didn''t remember the ne," he admitted. ¡°Just the sound of you

    screaming. I tried to fight them, but they were too big. One of them threw me against

    a tree. When I woke up, you were gone.

    I looked up to see him running a finger along the scars on his forearms. His

    expression was distant, like he wasn''t even aware of the motion.

    I remembered the sh of red from the vision, Cassian holding his arms up to shield us. Were his scars from that day?

    My throat tightened. "You thought I was dead? Is that why you didn''t..."

    My words trailed off uncertainly. I wasn''t sure what I wanted to ask. I knew that they had searched for me. ric

    Chapter in

    and Cassian had told me more than once. ric had even shown me the scrying orb they used to search

    "I didn''t know what to think," he said hoarsely. "There was blood on the ground Your blood ric... he was devastated. We had just lost mom, and-" his voice caught for a moment, and when he continued, I could hear the strain. ¡°And you were gone too."

    I felt a lump in my throat. My memories were still mixed up. I hadn''t realized the timeline. I could only imagine the pain they had endured losing me while they were still grieving

    Cassian''s eyes glistened. "We came to Silver Fang because we''d heard rumors. About a rogue woman married to the alpha. Said she didn''t have a wolf, that she''de from nowhere. I remember thinking it couldn''t be true- and then I saw you."

    I pressed a hand over my mouth.

    Imad

    "I didn''t want to believe it at first," he continued, his voice rough "It felt like a cruel joke to think that you been so close to home the entire time. You looked exactly the way I pictured. There was something about you - the way you spoke, the way you carried yourself. It reminded me of her. Of mom. You have the same eyes. I kter that it had to be you. That''s why I approached you that day on the street...¡±

    I had nearly forgotten. It wasn''t long after Cassian had arrived in Silver Fang and he had approached Bee and me on the street. He''d had such an intense look on his face as he grabbed my arm.

    "You were trying to see if I was your sister,¡± I said. ¡°You scared the hell out of me."

    "I can''t imagine how weird it seemed from your point of view, but my emotions overwhelmed me for a moment and I couldn''t help it,¡± he exined.

    "It''s okay, I get it now."

    "You don''t," he insisted. ¡°Ellie, I thought I failed you," he whispered. ¡°All this time, I thought if I''d been stronger, faster-"

    "You were a child," I said softly. "We both were. None of it was your fault."

    He shook his head, his voice breaking. ¡°But I promised I''d protect you. And then you were gone.

    Support

    Spore

 Chapter 191

    +25 Bonus

    "You did protect me," I said. I nced at the scars on his forearms with a new sense of understanding. "You fought them off long enough for me to run. You gave me a chance to live. That''s what saved me."

    He closed his eyes and his grip onn shifted, pulling the boy a little closer. "You shouldn''t have had to survive like that. Alone. In the rogue zone."

    I swallowed hard. ¡°I didn''t even know who I was. The doctors said I was lucky to live, but when I woke up, I didn''t remember anything but my name. They sent me to an orphanage near the border. By the time I was old enough to leave, I thought my past was just... gone."

    "I know,¡± he said with a sigh. "While we were in Silver Fang we managed to track down the orphanage you were raised in. They confirmed some details for us, enough for us to know we were on the right track."

    "I remember... I saw Mr. Eastman in the packhouse, but I didn''t get a chance to speak to him much. Everything was so hectic back then, I never got a chance to ask about it. You and ric were really trying to figure it out back then... that''s why you were asking about my past so much."

    "We didn''t want to bring it up until we were sure. We didn''t want to frighten you."

    "I wouldn''t have believed you," I admitted with a slight smile.

    "You''ve always been stubborn," Cassian responded with augh.

    Silence fell between us,fortable and broken only by August andn babbling and cooing. I lifted August onto myp and kissed the top of his head.

    ¡°I''m d you''re home,¡± Cassian said softly. ¡°I can''t stand to think about what would have happened if we hadn''t found you when we did. I can''t help but think that it was fate to finally find you again just when you needed us.''

    "}

    I stared at him for a moment, processing his words. He was right. I''d never even considered how differently things would have gone if I hadn''t been able to flee to Moonstone. If Cassian hadn''t arranged everything for me.

    I looked between the boys, noting their chubby cheeks and their happy faces. If I had been trapped in that hospital in Silver Fang with my would-be killer refusing to speak...

    If Felicity had a chance to try again while I was trapped there and vulnerable...

    A shudder ran through my body, and I held August tighter.

    ¡°The goddess sent you," I whispered. "ric showed me the moonstone. He said that you were directed to me."

    "It was fate," Cassian agreed. ¡°She knew that you would need us/I''m only happy that I was able to protect you

    this time."

    "You protected me back then, too. And you protected them," I nodded towardn. "While I was gone, you kept them safe and happy. They''re lucky boys to have such a dedicated and loving uncle."

    "I''m always happy to spend time with them. You won''t be around Moonstone forever, so I''m going to take advantage of it while I can," Cassian said, bouncingn, who giggled happily.

    "What do you mean?" I asked in surprise.

    "Ellie, you''re always wee here. Moonstone is your home, but you and I both know that this is temporary. You''ll find a mate, and when you do, you''ll go to be with them."

    He seemed so certain of it. It made me angry. I immediately wanted to argue, to tell him that I wasn''t going

    Chapter ti

    +25 Bonus

    anywhere, but the look on his face was so sincere that I couldn''t bring myself to.

    I thought of Kieran. Of course, if I epted the political marriage, I would be going to Pine Ridge. That was the entire point. Kieran would have the prestige of having the Goddess''s messenger as his mate, and I would have the protection of an alpha for myself and the boys.

    And if I returned to Silver Fang...

    The thought made my chest feel tight. I had no ns of going back to Nn, but the idea popped into my head

    anyway.

    In either case, I would be leaving Moonstone behind. This peace, this reconnection with my family, was temporary. The thought made me want to cry.

    I knew that the goddess was pulling me towards something, but deep down, all I

    wanted was to stay right here, with my family.

    ÈÕ

    Support

    +2

    Share

 Chapter 192

    Nn POV

    Rumors had a way of slithering through the halls of Silver Fang like smoke.

    No matter how tightly I tried to keep control, whispers always found cracks to slip through.

    I''d learned to live with them over the years. The talk of my temper, of my failures, of my wife had always been part of the packhouse.

    I could remember the whispers when Ellie and I had first gotten married. They were scandalized that I''d brought home a rogue, fated mate or not. Ellie hadn''t cared. She''d been confident, outspoken, and determined.

    I could lie and tell myself that''s why I did nothing to stop the gossip. The truth was, I was still trying desperately to keep myself from feeling anything for her.

    Felicity was in my ear constantly back then. I let her fill my head with all kinds of ideas about Ellie. Her attitude was disrespectful to me as the alpha. Her confidence was arrogance that couldn''t be tolerated from a rogue.

    And slowly it had broken her down. My rejection made her miserable, desperate. She did everything she could to get my attention. She tried everything to be the perfect mate, and I threw it in her face at every turn.

    I scrubbed my hand down my face and tried to dispel the thoughts. The car ident that triggered her memory loss was a blessing in disguise. It turned Ellie back into herself. Back into the confident, stubborn woman I''d married.

    Buttely, the rumors had started again, and this time they''d taken on a sharper edge.

    The Alpha''s mate is gone again.

    Maybe she''s noting back this time.

    I sat in my office, staring out at the storm gathering beyond the windows. My

    reflection in the ss looked tired

    shadows under my eyes, jaw tight from too many sleepless nights.

    I''d been telling myself I was giving Ellie space. That if I forced the issue, she''d only retreat further. But the silence was eating me alive.

    Maybe Lance was right. Maybe I was overcorrecting, and this was the wrong thing to do.

    A knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.

    "Come in."

    Lance stepped inside, looking less polished than usual ¨C his blond hair mussed, his expression unguarded.

    The two of us were less guarded with each other now, but at times it still felt strange to see Lance without the usual mask of charm.

    "You look like hell," Lance said by way of greeting.

    "Thanks," I muttered. "I''ll add that to the list of things I already know."

    Lance dropped into the chair across from me, stretching his legs out. "Heard the rumors?"

    I gave a humorlessugh. ¡°You mean the ones about my mate disappearing? Yeah. Hard to miss."

    Chopstar 192

    +25 Bonus

    "They''re not exactly subtle," Lance said. ¡°Half the pack''s acting like it''s a scandal, the other half''s pretending it''s none of their business."

    I rubbed the bridge of my nose. "It is their business. I''m supposed to lead them, and

    I can''t even keep my family together."

    ¡°That''s not how leadership works,¡± Lance said quietly. ¡°You can be a good Alpha and still be a wed man."

    I looked up at him. "You sound like you''ve been practicing that line."

    "Maybe I have," Lance admitted. "You''re not the only one doing some thinkingtely."

    Silence settled between them, us broken only by the sound of rain hitting the window.

    Finally, I spoke. ¡°I''m starting to realize I don''t know how to be what they need. Not Ellie, not the boys. I keep trying to do what I think is right, but all it does is push people away."

    "It''s not surprising that you don''t know what you''re doing. Our parents didn''t exactly give us a great example of a healthy family dynamic."

    I scoffed, but there was no heat to it. "I should still be able to figure it out. I''m the alpha."

    Lance studied me for a moment, then leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. ¡°You ever think maybe that''s the problem?"

    I frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "Your whole life, you''ve only ever been the alpha. Not a father, not a mate," Lance said, his tone soft but sharp." They taught you to be immovable and resolute. That''s not what you need to be right now. You''re trying to make

    for it by being passive, letting Ellie set the pace, but she''s stuck in ce waiting, too."

    up

    I looked down at my hands, scarred, calloused, steady. "Ellie used to say the same thing. That I didn''t know how to let people love me because I didn''t know what love looked like."

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 193

    Lance''s expression shifted. "She''s not wrong."

    "I know." I exhaled, the sound rough. "Lance, I want to be better. For her. For the boys. But I don''t even know where to start."

    "Well," Lance said, "you can start by not pretending you don''t care."

    My eyes flicked up. "What are you talking about? I''m not."

    ¡°Ellie,¡± Lance said simply. "She told me once that she wanted to tell you about the pregnancy before she left. Tried a few times, actually. But she said you were always angry, or too busy, or too cold. You shut her down before she could say the words."

    The words hit like a blow to the chest. I leaned back, closing my eyes. "She told you that?"

    "She did."

    1

    "Of course she did," I said bitterly. "Because I didn''t make it easy for her. I didn''t make anything easy for her."

    Lance hesitated before continuing. "She wasn''t hiding them from you to punish you, you know. She was scared. She thought you''d be angry, that you''d see them as a mistake instead of a blessing. Or worse, you''d see them as a tool."

    My heart ached at his words. "What else would she think?"

    Lance frowned, his eyes searching my face for something.

    He nodded slowly. "It''s not toote, you know."

    "For what?"

    19

    "To learn a different way.

    I huffed augh, low and humorless. "You sound like ric."

    "I''ve been spending time with him," Lance said. "He''s got a good head on his

    shoulders. You should listen to him sometimes."

    I turned to the window. "You think Ellie will ever forgive me?"

    1

    1

    "I think she already has, in her way," Lance said. ¡°But forgiveness, and trust aren''t the same thing. You''ll have to earn that.¡±

    I nodded, my jaw tightening. "And the boys?"

    "They''re still young,¡± Lance said. "They won''t remember this part. You still have a chance to be the kind of father they deserve.".

    For a long time, neither of us spoke. The rain softened outside, fading to a mist.

    Finally, I said, ¡°You ever think about what would''ve happened if I''d done things differently?"

    "All the time," Lance said. "But thinking about it doesn''t change it. Acting does."

    I met my brother''s gaze. For once, there was no defensiveness there. No anger. Just quiet resolve.

    "I want to be a part of their lives,¡± I said. ¡°But I don''t want to force my way back in. I want Ellie to want me there.

    +25 Bonus

    To trust me enough to let me stay."

    Lance nodded slowly. "Then show her. Not with grand gestures. With consistency.

    Be steady, even when she''s not ready to meet you halfway. Make sure she knows that you''re right here waiting."

    I gave a faint smile. ¡°Since when did you be the wise one?"

    Lance shrugged. "Someone had to be."

    Iughed quietly - a sound that felt foreign but good. "You''re right. About all of it."

    "I usually am,¡± Lance said, smirking.

    I rolled my eyes. "Don''t ruin the moment."

    Lance chuckled, standing. "Well, I didn''te here to y therapist."

    ¡°What do you need?¡± I asked, standing as well.

    "I wanted to talk to you about Kieran. I talked to Cassian today. He told me that Kieran has been lurking around Moonstone a lottely. He''s been visiting Ellie a lot, but that''s not the only thing he''s been up to. Cassian doesn''t trust it."

    "He shouldn''t. That creep is up to something, and I don''t know if Ellie is his only motivation."

    "What else would he be doing in Moonstone?" Lance asked with a frown.

    ¡°Campaigning, maybe? He''s been doing campaign events all over the ce. He even had a speech here in Silver Fang. Maybe he''s identified Moonstone as a key demographic for some reason," I said thoughtfully.

    "I nearly forgot about the campaign,¡± Lance said with a scoff.

    "It hasn''t exactly been a top priority for any of us. But it is for Kieran. Remind Cassian of that. His interest in Ellie isn''t just to hurt me. The rumors about her connection to the goddess can''t be overlooked. People are drawn to her, curious about her. Kieran wants that attention to be redirected to him. No matter how charming he seems, don''t forget that he''s using her."

    "Shit," Lance muttered. "We just can''t catch a break, can we?"

    I couldn''t help but smile at thement. It seemed like our lives had been one emergency after another for years.

    "No, it seems like we can''t."

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

 Chapter 194

    Ellie POV

    I stood outside ric''s study, smoothing the front of my blouse anxiously before I knocked. There was really no reason to feel nervous. I had hardly sleptst night and my conversation with Cassian had been bothforting and furtherplicated my feelings.

    Maybe that was the reason that I was nervous about the unexpected summons from ric that hade this morning.

    "Come in," his familiar voice called.

    He was seated behind the old oak desk, papers spread in neat rows, sses perched low on his nose. He looked up when I entered, his expression softening instantly.

    ¡°Ellie,¡± he said warmly, motioning me inside. ¡°I was just about to send Cassian to

    find you."

    I smiled faintly. "I thought I''d save him the trouble.¡±

    He gestured toward the chair opposite him. ¡°Sit. There''s something we need to talk about."

    I took the seat, folding my hands in myp. "You wanted to talk to me about something?"

    ric nodded slowly, leaning back in his chair. "It''s past time the pack knew the truth. You''re my daughter, that''s not a rumor I intend to let the gossip mills twist for their own amusement."

    My breath caught at the word daughter. Even now, it felt fragile, too precious to touch.

    "You want to make it official?" I asked carefully. "What exactly would that mean?¡±

    "The rumors are already widespread. People have taken note of how much time you spend here. And how much time you spend with Cassian. It''s better not to let people get the wrong idea. I want to make an announcement about your identity. Let the people know that my daughter has finallye home.¡±

    ric sat forward and watched my expression closely.

    I leaned back in the chair and nodded slowly. "It makes sense. There are enough rumors flying around without letting this one get out of hand."

    "Exactly," he said. "I would let go get a blood test done before we make the official announcement. Not because I doubt it, but because I know what this world can be. A public acknowledgment from me will protect you and the boys, but it will also raise questions. The council will want proof bloodlines, documents, anything they can file away to make sense of something they don''t understand."

    I frowned. "So the blood test is for them?"

    ric''s eyes softened. "Yes. Not for me. I don''t need a test to tell me you''re mine. I want you to know that."

    The words hit her harder than I expected. Warmth bloomed in my chest, followed by a rush of emotion I could barely name.

    ¡°I knew it the first moment I saw you," ric continued, his voice low. "You had her eyes. And when you looked at me, it was like seeing a ghost I''d been waiting my whole life to meet again."

    I blinked rapidly, trying to keep myposure. "It feels so strange to have a family after all this time. I''m not sure that I really have a ce here in Moonstone anymore."

    +25 Bonus

    His smile was sad but steady. "There''s no time limit on love, Ellie. Not a father''s. And certainly not the goddess''s. No matter where you go in life, you will always be my daughter."

    I looked down, tracing the grain of the wood beneath my fingertips. ¡°It''s just... strange. I spent most of my life wondering if I even had a family. Now I have one and it''s almost too much to take in. Being married to an alpha is one thing, but being the child of one... it will change the way people look at me."

    ric nodded. "I imagine it is. But you don''t have to figure it all out today. We''ll take it slow. Just like you''re doing with the boys. None of this changes who you are, Ellie."

    At the mention of the twins, I felt my expression soften. ¡°They''re growing fast. I keep waiting for it to slow down, but it doesn''t."

    ¡°No, it never does. You blink and suddenly they''re grown. They''re lucky to have you as their mother. I see so much of you in them. They have your eyes," ric said, smiling.

    "You do?" My voice went quiet. ¡°I only see Nn when I look at them.¡±

    That name changed the air between us, not sharply, but enough to make ric''s gaze sharpen with quiet understanding.

    "You''ve been thinking about him,¡± he said.

    >

    I hesitated, then nodded. "I try not to, but it''s like he''s still here somehow. With the

    boys. In the dreams. In the memories that keeping back."

 Chapter 195

    "Do you still love him?"

    I looked up sharply, caught off guard by the directness of the question. ¡°I..... I don''t know."

    The words tasted like a lie, and I dropped my gaze to the desk again.

    He waited patiently, as if he already knew I needed space to answer.

    "I loved him," I said finally. "That much I''m sure of. But loving him hurt. He could be so cold, so distant, and I was always afraid of what mood I''d find him in. It wasn''t all bad, there were moments when he was gentle, when he looked at me like I was the only thing keeping him steady. But those moments neversted."

    "And now?" ric asked quietly.

    I sighed. "Now he''s different. Softer, maybe. More uncertain. It scares me."

    "Because you don''t trust it?"

    I nodded. "Exactly. I don''t know if it''s real, or if it''s just guilt. Guilt will fade with time and if he goes back to who he was before... I don''t know what it means for the boys or for me. They deserve a father, but I''m not sure he''s ready to be one."

    ric leaned back, studying me. "Do you think he would ever hurt them?"

    It was the same question everyone asked. Would Nn hurt the boys? The answer was so obvious to me.

    "No," I said quickly. "Never. For all his ws, Nn''s not cruel like that. Just... cold." "Then what are you afraid of?"

    My throat tightened. "That he''ll take them away from me. That he''ll decide one day that I''m not enough."

    The admission came out in a whisper, raw and honest.

    ric''s expression softened. "You''ve been alone a long time. It''s natural to be afraid of losing what you''ve finally found."

    I nodded, blinking away the tears that burned behind my eyes.

    ¡°Tell me about Kieran,¡± ric said after a pause. ¡°Cassian mentioned he''s been spending time here."

    ¡°He has,¡± I said slowly. "He''s kind. Patient. Charming. The boys like him."

    "But?"

    I smiled faintly. "But it doesn''t feel the same. I know that what he wants is strictly political, just an alliance. But when he touches me, I don''t feel... anything. Not the spark. Not the bond."

    ric tilted his head. "The mate bond?"

    "Yes." I hesitated, my voice softening. "When Nn touched me, even when I

    wanted to hate him, I could feel it. Like a current running beneath everything. It''s not there with Kieran."

    "Sometimes the goddess gives us peace," ric said, ¡°and sometimes she gives us fire. You have to decide which

    one you can live with."

    I looked down at my hands again. "Peace sounds easier."

    Chapter

    +25 Bonus

    "It usually is," he said gently. "But fire, passion, it can make life worth living."

    That afternoon, I sat in the Royal Hospital, the sterile scent of antiseptic mingling with the faint sweetness of moonflower tea someone had left steeping on the counter.

    The nurse drew a vial of my blood andbeled it with my name ine Moonstone. Seeing it written out made something twist in my chest.

    My real name. My first name.

    It was like looking at a part of myself I hadn''t seen in years.

    As the nurse stepped out, I sat alone for a moment, fingers tracing the bandage on

    my arm. The blood test was just a formality, ric had said. For the council. For appearances.

    But for me, it meant more.

    It meant reiming what was stolen from me that day in the forest so long ago. My identity, my family, my rightful ce, all of-it.

    I wasn''t going to be hiding anymore. There would be no doubt left for me or anyone else about who and what I was. I would no longer be a rogue who had somehow be an alpha''s mate. I would be the daughter of an alpha -the inheritor of a great spiritual gift.

    And the world would know it.

    Getting a little blood drawn was all it would take to quiet the doubts andints

    of the elders. It almost seemed too easy.

    I thought of Nn again

    how he''d never once asked for proof that the twins were his.

    He''d known. Instinctively. As if some part of him had recognized them before his mind could.

    That same bond still lived somewhere between them, whether I wanted it to or not. No one could take that away. So, why was I trying so hard?

    The goddess doesn''t make mistakes.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 196

    Ellie POV

    The waiting room in the Moonstone infirmary was hushed, all pale walls and soft light filtering through frosted ss. The air smelled faintly of sage and sterilized equipment, familiar, yet different now that I was on the other side of the patient chart.

    I sat in one of the wooden chairs near the window, my hands wrapped around a mug of cooling tea. Across from me, ric stood near the shelves, looking through old magazines that had nothing to do with the test but kept his hands busy.

    We had been waiting for nearly an hour, though neither of us had said much. It wasn''t an ufortable silence. It was the kind that sat heavy and full - the kind shared by two people who didn''t need words to fill the space.

    Things werefortable with ric, they always were. Even before I suspected the connection between us, there was something about him that had always put me at ease. Despite the strange anxiety I was feeling now, that hadn''t changed.

    Finally, ric turned, setting the magazine aside. "You look nervous," he said gently.

    I smiled faintly. "You''d think I was waiting for the results of something serious."

    "In a way, you are,¡± he said. ¡°But not for me. Whatever that paper says won''t change what I already know."

    I met his eyes, and my smile wavered. "I know. It just feels... final, somehow. Like the moment I see it, there''s no pretending anymore. No halfway."

    He sat beside me, his movements slow and deliberate. "Sometimes finality is a gift, Ellie. Closure doesn''t end a story, it allows it to begin a new chapter."

    I looked down at my tea, watching the faint curl of steam fade. ¡°I''ve spent most of my life running from my past. Every time I thought I''d found a ce to belong, it slipped away. And now that I finally have the truth, I''m terrified I''ll lose it again."

    ric''s expression softened. "You won''t. Not this time. I''m not going to let anything take you away again."

    I exhaled shakily. "I want to believe that."

    "You can," he said. "Because you''re not the same girl who was taken from me.

    You''ve built a life, one you should be proud of. That doesn''t disappear just because your roots reach deeper than you realized."

    I smiled faintly, my voice quiet. "You make it sound so simple."

    "Life is rarely simple,¡± he said. ¡°But some truths are. You are my daughter, and nothing changes that. Not a test, not the past, not even your fears."

    I blinked quickly, my throat tightening. "How can you always tell what I''m feeling? I never had anyone who talked to me like this."

    ric''s lips curved. "Well, you''ll have to get used to it. You''re stuck with me now."

    That drew a quietugh from me, fragile but real.

    After a long pause, ric leaned back, studying my face. ¡°Cassian tells me Kieran''s been around a lottely. Does that have anything to do with your anxiety?"

    I sighed softly. ¡°He has. He''s really trying to win me over."

    +25 Bonus

    "Is that all he''s doing here? Has he told you anything else about his visits to Moonstone?"

    I hesitated. There was something in his tone that made me consider my words carefully. ¡°I know that he''s been exploring. He''s mentioned that Moonstone is bigger, more beautiful than he realized and that''s he''s enjoyed getting to see more of it. Why?"

    "Call it curiosity. An alpha from another pack is spending a lot of time sniffing around my city and my daughter, yet he seems to be avoiding me. It''s a strange situation.¡±

    "He''s avoiding you?" I asked in surprise.

    "Maybe that wording is a bit dramatic. But it''s customary for an alpha whoes this far into the territory to pay respects. He hasn''t done that. Your brother isn''t exactly fond of him; that could be the reason. Still..."

    "It''s worth noting," I finished for him.

    "Exactly."

    "Cassian doesn''t like him at all, does he? He warned me to be careful around him..."

    "And yet,¡± ric said with a faint smile. ¡°You''re still entertaining his visits and stressing yourself out over him. Why?"

    "I''m not sure, honestly. I feel like I should. He''s been helpful and I feel like..." "Like it''s rude to reject him."

    I sighed and shook my head. "When you simplify it like that, it sounds ridiculous." ¡°Because it is, sweetheart. You don''t owe him anything just because he was kind to you."

    I take a sip of my tea and turn his words over in my head. Obviously, he was right. But for some reason, the situation felt so much moreplicated than that.

    Chapter

 Chapter 197

    +25 Bonus

    If ric was right, then I was just overthinking things. Deep down, I knew what I wanted and it wasn''t Kieran. No matter how much I tried to force myself to picture a future with him, it just didn''t feel right.

    I looked up, my brows knitting. "Do you think the goddess would bond me to someone I wasn''t meant to be with?"

    ric looked surprised by the question. He ced his hand on my shoulder gently.

    "I think the goddess doesn''t waste bonds," he said simply. "But she also doesn''t force us to follow them. The bond might show you a path, but it''s up to you whether to walk it."

    I leaned back, staring out the window. Outside, the Moonstone gardens glowed

    under the midmorning sun, pale petals fluttering in the breeze. The sight reminded me of the meadow in my dream, my mother''s voice echoing through it.

    The goddess doesn''t make mistakes.

    Maybe that was the problem. Maybe I didn''t trust myself to believe it yet.

    I turned back to ric. "I''m afraid to let him in again. Nn, I mean. I don''t know

    what that would look like anymore."

    "What are you afraid of exactly?"

    ¡°Like I said before, I''m afraid that he''ll take the boys,¡± I said quietly. "That he''ll decide one day that I''m unfit or unworthy or-"

    "Or that he''ll love them," ric finished gently.

    I blinked, startled.

    "That''s what you''re really afraid of, isn''t it?¡± he said. "That he''ll love them the way he couldn''t love you easily, freely. That he''ll show them a softness you had to fight for."

    My throat constricted. "That''s not fair to him."

    "No. But it''s the truth, isn''t it?"

    I gripped the mug tighter. ¡°It is.¡± My voice was soft, barely audible. ¡°I just don''t know what to think anymore. I feel like my heart and my head are giving me mixed signals, and the dreams aren''t helping.¡±

    "You''re still having dreams about him?"

    "All the time. I don''t know what it means."

    "I see," he said thoughtfully.

    ¡°I feel like I''m losing my mind. Everyone seems to think that this should be intuitive, that I should just rx and suddenly it''ll all make sense, but it just doesn''t."

    "It''s okay if you don''t understand it yet. Your mother used to get visions that wouldn''t make sense for years."

    "Years?!"

    "She used to say that the goddess doesn''t make mistakes, but sometimes her timing is bad," he said with a fond

    smile.

    +25 Bonus

    "You''re saying there''s some context for this vision that I just don''t have yet?" I asked skeptically.

    "That''s exactly what I''m saying," he agreed. "I know that you feel pressured to make

    a decision about Nn, but there''s no reason to rush yourself."

    ¡°I just... I''m afraid to give him a chance and be disappointed again," I admitted softly.

    "Most people don''t know him," ric said. "I''ve watched him these past few months. There''s a man under all that armor. One who''s learning what it means to let himself feel."

    I studied him quietly. "You sound like you believe he can change."

    "I do. I''ve seen what grief and guilt can do to a man. They can destroy him... or they can make him gentler."

    I nodded slowly, turning his words over in my mind. "A gentler Nn? That sounds like a joke."

    The sound of approaching footsteps interrupted us. A young nurse stepped up to us, holding a sealed envelope.

    "The results just came in, Alpha,¡± she said, offering it to ric.

    "Thank you," he said, setting it on the table between us.

    When the nurse left, I stared at the envelope, my stomach twisting. It was silly to be nervous over something I already knew the answer to, but I was. "Are you going to open it?"

    "Only if you want me to."

    My hand trembled slightly as I reached for it. The seal broke with a soft tear. One thin sheet of paper slid free, the words crisp and sterile on the page.

    DNA analysis confirms a direct biological rtionship between Alpha ric Moonstone and subject ine Moonstone.

    I let out a shakyugh, pressing a hand to my mouth. "It''s real," I whispered.

    ric smiled, his eyes shining. "It always was."

    He pulled me into an embrace, his voice rough against my hair. "Wee home, my daughter."

    I clung to him, the words sinking deep into the hollow ces that had ached for so long.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 198

    Ellie POV

    The knock came just as I was finishing breakfast with the twins.

    I nced toward the door, the soft clink of the spoon in my hand against the tiny bowl filling the silence. The boys looked up from their oatmeal with wide, curious eyesn mid-giggle, August gnawing contentedly on his

    spoon.

    When I opened the door, Kieran stood there with his usual easy smile, a bouquet of wildflowers in one hand and a familiar glint of calction in his eyes.

    ¡°Morning,¡± he said smoothly, leaning in to kiss my cheek. The contact left me feeling cold.

    ¡°Morning," I replied, stepping aside to let him in. ¡°You didn''t have to bring flowers."

    "I wanted to," he said simply, setting them on the table. "It felt too quiet here without them."

    I smiled faintly, my focus shifting back to the boys. ¡°We''re just finishing up breakfast."

    "I can see that," he said with a chuckle, crouching to rufflen''s soft hair. "Look at you, already breaking hearts."

    The boy giggled, his chubby hands reaching toward him. Kieran smiled, lifting him effortlessly.

    The twins seemed to like him - they always had. His energy was steady, predictable. The boys never cried much around him, and that counted for something.

    Then again, they hadn''t cried with Nn either. The image of Nn''s face shed through my mind unbidden. The wonder in his eyes as he looked at the boy was burned into

    my mind.

    My conversation with ric was still fresh in my mind. He was right about Nn. I needed to address things with him directly.

    I didn''t want to pursue things with Kieran. I had to tell him that. But I didn''t know how to start that conversation.

    "You look tired," Kieran said.

    I shook off the thoughts and forced a smile. "I am tired. Pretty much all the time.¡±"

    "I can imagine. Being the sole providor for twins must be an incredible amount of work."

    "It is, but it''s worth it."

    I knelt down and smiled at August, who was pulling at the tag on his y mat.

    ¡°Still, it''ll be easier for you when you make the move to Pine Ridge. I''ll assign staff at the pack house to look after them overnight so you can rest.¡±

    Kieran said it like it was a simple matter of business, and for some reason, that made my hackles rise. The idea of someone else holding the boys as they fussed in the night made my skin crawl.

    I had already missed so many nights with them while I was in Silver Fang, and Cassian was keeping them safe and hidden. I didn''t want to give up another second with them if I didn''t have to.

    "No," I said simply. I tucked a curl behind August''s ears. "I want to be the one to take care of them. If they wake up upset and looking for me, I don''t want someone else to step in."

    Chiptea

    +25 Bonus

    Kieran looked surprised by the rejection. His head tilted slightly, and his jaw tensed just a little bit.

    "I would think you''d be grateful for the help. When''s thest time you slept through

    the night?¡± he asked, his tone deceptively light.

    "I don''t know," I said with a shrug. ¡°But that''s part of being a parent."

    Kieran looked thoughtful, but quickly turned his attention back to the boys.

    For a while, the morning passed in peace. Kieran sat on the floor with the boys and yed with wooden blocks,ughter mingling with the hum of sunlight through the windows. It was easy, in moments like this, to pretend things were simple.

    When the twins finally drifted to sleep, Kieran helped me carry them to their cribs. The moment the nursery door closed behind them, the air between us shifted.

    Kieran leaned against the doorway, his voice low. "I''ve been thinking, Ellie. Maybe it''s time we made things official."

    I turned toward him, startled. My blood went cold. "Official?"

    "Our engagement,¡± he said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "You''ve been staying here for months. Everyone already assumes that things with Nn are over. It''s only a matter of making the announcement."

    My chest tightened. "The divorce hasn''t been finalized yet.''

    "It will be," Kieran said smoothly. "And once it is, I''d like to make our partnership public. You deserve stability

    and so do those boys. I can give you that."

    The words were reasonable. Gentle, even. But something about them made my stomach twist. I turned away, busying myself by straightening a nket that didn''t need straightening. ¡°Kieran..."

    He stepped closer, voice softening. "I know you''re still adjusting. I''m not asking for much, Ellie. Just for us to move forward."

    Chapter rab

 Chapter 199

    My fingers stilled on the fabric. "Forward into what, exactly?"

    He frowned slightly. "A future together. One where you don''t have to look over your shoulder, or worry about old ghosts."

    I knew who he meant; he didn''t have to say Nn''s name for me to hear it in every syble.

    "I haven''t seen him since that day in the park," I said quietly. ¡°We haven''t even discussed what it''ll take to make the divorce happen."

    "I know,¡± Kieran said. "And that''s for the best. You deserve peace, not another round of heartbreak. Goddess knows Nn Silver Fang is only good for causing people pain."

    Something inside me shifted at those words. A small, steady defiance I hadn''t expected to find filled my chest. ¡°You''re wrong. >>

    Kieran''s expression cooled. "I know him. I''ve seen what he does to people. I saw that state you were in because of him. Or have you forgotten when you came to be begging for help, escaping him?"

    My jaw tightened. ¡°He''s not the same man he was then."

    "People like Nn don''t change," Kieran said, the edge creeping into his tone despite his effort to keep it light. They adapt. They manipte. You should know that better than anyone.''

    >>

    I turned to face him fully now, my voice firm. "He''s made mistakes, but he''s trying. He loves the boys, Kieran. That''s what matters the most. I know that this arranged marriage would be convenient for you, but-"

    A muscle ticked in his jaw. "Convenient?"

    "Yes," I said, my voice trembling only slightly. "Because if you admit he''s capable of being better, then you have to admit you were wrong about him.¡±

    The silence that followed was sharp. Kieran''s blue eyes darkened, his hands curling briefly into fists before he caught himself.

    "I am not wrong about Nn Silver Fang. He''s a cold, heartless, violent bastard."

    Kieran''s words seemed to hang in the air between us, charged with the heat of his anger. I felt like I''d been sshed with cold water.

    I was offended, angry. Hearing him talk about Nn so sharply made my pulse race with the need to act in some way. The intensity of my reaction startled me.

    ¡°He is not,¡± I said shakily. ¡°He is not a bastard."

    Kieran stared at me and for a moment I saw real, unguarded anger sh in his eyes. Then he took a slow, steady breath and ran his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°(

    "I didn''te here to argue," he said finally, his tone smooth again but colder. ¡°I came here because I care about you. Because I thought-" He stopped, hisposure cracking for a moment. "I thought you wanted the same thing I did."

    My heart twisted. ¡°I thought the same thing. I wanted safety,¡± I said softly. "After everything that happened, I wanted something calm."

    "I can give you that. Nn can''t. Chaos follows him, Ellie. Everyone who gets close ends up hurt. Is that what you

    +25 Bonus

    want for the boys?"

    "Don''t you dare!" I snapped, stepping toward him aggressively. "Nn would never let anything hurt our babies!"

    "You can''t be serious, Ellie, you''re smarter than this!¡± Kieran said, running his hand down his face in frustration. "He''s a heartless bully! The only reason he cares about the boys at all is because having an heir will make him look good in the election!"

    "That is not true! You don''t know anything about his bond with them."

    "Bond?! He''s met them once!"

    "That doesn''t matter! They''re his, and he would do anything for them. Just spending time with them isn''t enough. He loves them."

    He stared at me, something unreadable flickering behind his eyes. "Not enough,¡± he repeated quietly. "You mean I''m not enough."

    "That''s not what I said."

    "It''s what you meant."

    The words hung there, heavy and honest.

    "That... that wasn''t fair of me. I didn''t mean it the way it came out," I said more softly.

    "Then what did you mean? What do you want, Ellie?" Kieran stepped closer to me.

    "I don''t know."

    30

    "Well, call me when you make up your mind."

    When the door clicked shut, the silence that followed was vast. The bouquet still sat

    on the table, its colors too bright against the pale morning light.

    I sank into the nearest chair, pressing my hands to my face. I cried, but I wasn''t sure

    if it was from guilt or anger.

    I couldn''t keep doing this. I had to make a choice.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

 Chapter 200

    Ellie POV

    +25 Bonus

    The halls of the Moonstone packhouse were alive with morning light and quiet motion. Warriors moved through the corridors with armfuls of reports, omegas crossed with trays of breakfast for the Alpha''s office, and somewhere down the hall, children''sughter drifted from the training yard.

    I walked slowly, the twins bnced on my hips, one drowsy, one tugging curiously at the loose strands of hair falling over my shoulder. It had been a few days since she''d told Kieran goodbye, and the air still felt thick with everything she hadn''t said.

    I hade here for ric, to talk through the logistics of the uing announcement about my identity, but my chest ached with something heavier than

    nerves.

    The dream had returned the night before: the same field of silver light, the blue-eyed wolf chasing me, the ck one stepping between us.

    I had woken with my heart pounding and Nn''s name on my lips.

    The second I thought of him, I heard the deep, calm tone of his voice nearby. It made me freeze in ce, uncertain if it was real or if I was imagining it. But this didn''t feel like another sudden vision. The world was still stark and real; there was no silvery light or soft air on my skin.

    The sound of his voice now, echoing faintly down the corridor, made me stop.

    He shouldn''t be here. Not today.

    I shifted the boys'' weight and took a cautious step forward. The hallway opened into one of the broad, sun- washed foyers that connected the upper levels of the packhouse.

    Cassian''s voice carried from near the stairwell, low and conversational, and beside him stood Nn.

    For a heartbeat, I couldn''t move. He looked almost exactly as I remembered, yet utterly different. His posture was still proud, his shoulders broad and set, but his eyes - those deep, storm-gray eyes were softer. Tired.

    He turned at the sound of my footsteps.

    For a long, breathless moment, neither of us spoke.

    Then his gaze dropped, and the world seemed to still.

    The twins.

    Nn''s breath left him in a soft exhale. He took a slow step forward, then another, until he was standing just in front of me. His hand hovered, uncertain, before he knelt - the movement startlingly reverent.

    "Hey there,¡± he whispered. His voice was rough, breaking a little at the edges. "You''ve gotten so big."

    My throat tightened. I hadn''t expected this, the tenderness in his voice, the way his hands trembled as though he were afraid they''d vanish if he touched them.

    Nnughed softly, a sound half-caught between wonder and grief. "You remember me?" he murmured.

    August gurgled, kicking his legs in delight, and Nn''s smile broke open, unguarded and raw.

    +25 Bonus

    Around us, a few pack members passing through the foyer slowed their steps, curiosity flickering across their faces. Cassian said something quiet to them, and they discreetly turned away, leaving the four of us in a fragile pocket of peace.

    I watched as Nn brushed a hand throughn''s hair, his thumb tracing the curve of his cheek. The tenderness in the gesture made my chest ache.

    I had dreamed of him as a wolf so much recently, ck fur, eyes fierce and familiar - throwing himself between me and danger. Now, kneeling before our sons, he looked almost the same: a creature built to protect, softened by the weight of love. He looked up at me then, and the expression in his eyes nearly broke me.

    "Ellie," he said quietly. "They''re perfect."

    I nodded, unable to speak past the lump in my throat.

    "I''ve missed so much," he said. "I know that''s my fault, but-¡± He stopped himself, his voice faltering. "Thank you for taking care of them."

    My vision blurred. "They''re good boys," I said, my tone trembling. "You''d be proud of them."

    "I already am."

    The words came out so softly I almost didn''t hear them.

    Maybe it was because of the conversation with Kieran the night before, but Nn''s words hit me like a truck. The gentle acknowledgement of the work it take to care for the boys and the assurance that he epted them as they are was almost too much for me to process.

    Cassian, still standing nearby, cleared his throat gently. "I''ll give you two a moment," he said, his voice careful, and slipped away down the hall.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    0

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 201

    For a few heartbeats, only the twins'' small sounds filled the air.

    "I didn''t expect to see you today," I said finally.

    "I didn''t expect to see you,¡± Nn admitted, standing slowly. "ric asked me to review the border security reports before the council meeting I was just leaving when¡± His eyes flicked to the twins again. "When I saw you,"

    Ladjusted August on my hip, trying to steady myself, "They ve changed a lot since youst saw them."

    "I can see that." A faint, wistful smile ghosted across his mouth. "They look like you." "And you," I said before I could stop myself.

    Our eyes met, and something flickered there recognition memory, the quiet thrum of the bond that had never truly broken.

    I swallowed, forcing myself to focus on the moment, despite the tears still blurring

    my vision. "If you''d like,¡± I began carefully, "we could... set up a schedule. For visits. You could spend time with them when you''re here for meetings."

    Nn blinked, as if he hadn''t dared to hope for that. "You mean it?"

    I nodded. "They should know their father."

    For a moment he didn''t move, as though afraid I might take the words back. Then his face softened, and the tension in his shoulders visible eased..

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You have no idea how much that means to me.¡±

    I did, though. I could see it in the way his voice shook, in the way he reached out again taken''s tiny hand.

    slower this time

    - to

    The boy squeezed his finger and giggled. Nnughed, startled by the sound, his expression breaking into something pure and unguarded.

    My chest tightened painfully.

    I''d never seen this side of Nn before. I never would have imagined that he''d be capable of this.

    I watched the way hisrge hands handled the boys with gentle care, the way his entire face transformed with joy as they reached for him. He looked younger than I''d ever seen him, his normally stormy eyes clear and focused solely on the boys.

    This was what I''d stolen from him not out of cruelty, but out of fear. And now, watching him like this, I realised how much it had cost us both.

    How much it had cost the boys.

    "You cane by tomorrow," I said softly. "They nap after lunch, but they''re usually awake early in the mornings."

    "I''ll be here," he said immediately, and the certainty in his tone made me smile despite myself.

    A door opened somewhere down the hall, filling the packhouse with voices and footsteps, the faint reminder that the world was still turning around us.

    Nn straightened, ncing toward the sound, then back at me. "I should go before someone starts gossiping."

    Chacker 201

    +25 Bonus

    "They''ll gossip anyway," I said, my voice lighter now.

    "True." His smile was crooked, almost shy. "I''ll see you tomorrow, then?"

    The sight of it made my heart do a strange little skip.

    I nodded. "Tomorrow."

    He lingered a heartbeat longer, eyes tracing the boys'' faces onest time. "Goodbye, little ones,¡± he murmured. " Be good for your mother."

    Then he turned and walked away down the hall, the sunlight catching in his dark hair.

    I watched him until he was gone, my pulse still racing.

    August bounced excitedly, making a small, contented noise against my shoulder. I pressed a kiss to his head, blinking back the tears that burned behind my eyes.

    The goddess had shown me Nn''s wolf saving me - not in violence, but in protection. Now, seeing him with our sons, I felt like I understood the meaning. Whatever else had happened between us, the bond hadn''t died. It had only been waiting.

    But it was different now. There was a new dimension to it that I had never expected. I could see it in the way Nn reached for the boys, in the way they instinctively trusted him.

    The bond between us had spread to them. I felt it myself when I was with the boys. The bone deep peace that filled me when I held them and the overwhelming pride that I felt when I watched them y.

    It was beyond any bond that I ever could have imagined. And now I saw that Nn felt it too.

    The guilt I felt for keeping them apart for so long reared up again, but this time it was overshadowed by my determination never to let my fear cause them pain again. I could face anything for my boys.

    Even myplicated feelings for their father.

    Support

    Share

    22

    203

    $25 Bonus

 Chapter 202

    Nn POV

    The drive to Moonstone had be almost routine now the familiar stretch of forest roads, the steady hum of tires over gravel, the faint ache of anticipation that started somewhere in my chest and grew stronger the closer!

    got.

    I told myself I wasing for the meeting. For diplomacy. For stability between the packs.

    But I knew better.

    The truth was, every mile that brought me nearer to Ellie''s little apartment brought me nearer to something I hadn''t realized I was starving for - belonging

    That was the only word that I could put to the feeling I had when I saw the twins.

    It was a soul-deep feeling that this is where I belong, with them.

    Lance was waiting when I arrived, leaning casually against the railing outside Ellie''s door. He looked as if he''d just stepped out of some careless dream: sleeves rolled up, expression light, the faintest grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    I wasn''t even sure why he was in Moonstone already. I hadn''t asked. When I''d called himst night, I wasn''t even really sure why.

    I was anxious at the prospect of seeing the boys. It was ridiculous, I knew, but I couldn''t shake the feeling, Lance had been a part of their lives from the beginning. The phone call had started with me asking if there was anything I should be aware of and ended with Lance agreeing to meet me at Ellie''s apartment.

    I was grateful to see him, even if I couldn''t quite bring myself to admit it.

    "You''rete," Lance said.

    "You''re early," I countered, arching a brow.

    "I like to make a good impression."

    I gave him a look. "You''ve already met them."

    "True," Lance said easily. ¡°But I''m excited to see how you handle this. Seeing you as

    a dad is going to be something else."

    Despite myself, I smirked. "Let''s see how long thatsts."

    Lance grinned, then knocked on the door.

    When Ellie opened it, the air shifted.

    She looked different here, surrounded by warmth and light and the faint, sweet smell of the boys'' things. Her hair was pulled back loosely, a few strands falling into her

    face, and there was a calmness in her eyes that made my heart twist.

    It was obvious that she wasfortable here - that she felt safe. It wasn''t

    something that I had seen from Ellie often, and the thought sent a sour frisson of guilt through me.

    "Hey," she said, smiling politely. "Come in."

    I stepped inside, trying not to stare. The apartment was small but bright - books stacked on the table, toys scattered across the floor, the faint sound of the twins babbling from the next room. It felt lived-in. Safe.

    Home.

    +25 Bonus

    Lance moved easily through the space, clearly at ease. He crouched near the y mat where the boys were sitting, letting them grab at his fingers,ughing whenn managed to pull a button loose from his shirt.

    "You''ve gotten stronger," Lance told the baby, mock-scowling. "You nning to challenge me for my title already?"

    I stood by the edge of the rug for a long moment, watching. My throat felt tight.

    This was a side of my little brother that I''d never seen. It seemed so natural to him, and something about seeing him so happy and yful made me freeze.

    Ellie caught my expression and smiled softly. "They''ve been excited all morning. I think they knew you wereing."

    I knelt slowly, careful not to startle them. "Hey, little ones, I murmured, my voice gentler than I''d expected. Miss me?"

    August looked up at me with wide eyes, then crawled forward and reached for me. I froze.

    Ellie watched quietly, her expression undreadable, as I gathered the baby into my arms. I moved awkwardly at first uncertain, careful ¨C but the moment August rxed against my chest, my entire body seemed to ease.

    39

    Lance nced over and smiled faintly. "You''re a natural.¡±

    I huffed a quietugh. "Feels like I''m learning to breathe again."

    "Babies''ll do that to you," Lance said.

    I looked down at the tiny face pressed against my shoulder, the dark hair so much

    like my own. The baby''s weight was warm, grounding. For the first time in years, the world felt still.

    For a second, I thought that I was going to cry.

    I nced at Ellie, who was sitting cross-legged on the rug, smiling softly asn pped his hands.

    "You''ve done an incredible job with them,¡± I said.

    Ellie''s cheeks flushed. "I''ve had help. Cassian, Rae, ire

    Support

    even ric sometimes."

    Share

 Chapter 203

    My chest tightened. "I should''ve been there."

    Her eyes flicked to mine, full of quiet understanding. ¡°You''re here now."

    I nodded slowly, the words settling deep inside me.

    I couldn''t bring myself to be angry with her for keeping me away. Her reasons made perfect sense to me. If the roles were reversed, I probably would have done the

    same.

    Lance, sensing the shift in tone, stood. "I''ll grab coffee," he said. "Give you two a minute."

    When he disappeared into the kitchen, I set August back on the rug beside his brother. The twins immediately grabbed each other''s hands, babbling nonsense to one another, and Iughed quietly.

    "Guess they don''t need words either,¡± I said.

    Ellie smiled. "They have their ownnguage."

    I looked at her for a long moment. "You look happy here."

    "I am," she said softly. "It''s peaceful." Something in her expression told me there

    was more that she wanted to say, but I didn''t push.

    I nodded, then nced toward the kitchen where Lance was humming off-key. "He seemsfortable here."

    She smiled faintly. "He''s good with the boys. Hees by sometimes."

    "I know," I said. "He told me."

    Something flickered across my face before I could stop it, not anger exactly, but something raw. "He mentioned that he was here a lot after..." I hesitated. "After you left."

    Ellie''s smile faded. "He helped. I didn''t have anyone else. Just Lance and Cassian.'' "I''m d he did," I said quickly. "I owe him for that.¡± I hesitated, then added more quietly, "I just wish it hadn''t needed to happen that way."

    Ellie looked at me then, really looked. I knew that she could see it, the exhaustion in my eyes, at the guilt that lived there, but didn''t consume me like it once had.

    "The past can''t change," she said gently. ¡°But what we do with it can."

    Before I could answer, Lance returned with three mugs. "I found your coffee stash, Ell. You''ve been holding out."

    Ellieughed softly, the tension breaking. "That''s because Cassian drinks it all when he visits."

    I took the cup Lance offered, grateful for the small distraction. I listened as they chatted-the easy rhythm of old friends, the sound ofughter bouncing off the walls.

    For a fleeting moment, I let himself imagine it - this apartment, this warmth, this small life with her and our sons. The sound of the boys''ughter filling every corner. My chest ached with it.

    When Lance mentioned his fianc¨¦e, I blinked, startled

    "She''s actually not so bad," Lance said, grinning. "Funny, dever, and doesn''t mind that I''m terrible at dancing,"

    Ellie raised a brow. "That''s progress"

    25 Bonus

    "Shocking, I know,¡± Lance said ¡°Maybe I''m finally growing up.¡±

    I smiled faintly, sipping my coffee. "You? I''ll believe it when I see it."

    Lanceughed, the sound easy and untroubled. "You''ll see ''m full of surprises.¡±

    Elle smiled, and I felt that same old flicker of jealousy stir in my gut - not because of anything she did, but because Lance fit so easily into her world. He belonged herein a way I didn''t yet.

    But when I looked down at the twins again, both of them watching me with curious eyes, I knew I wanted to.

    I wanted to belong here- with them. With ber.

    When are leftter that afternoon, I lingered at the door, reluctant to go. The twins had fallen asleep in their ypen, tiny chests rising and falling in perfect rhythm.

    "Thank you." I said quietly. "For letting mee."

    Ellie smiled. ¡°You''re their father, Nn. I want you to be part of their lives.

    I nodded, something like hope flickering in my chest. "Still Thank you

    Lance pped me on the shoulder as we stepped into the hall "You did good in there, big brother."

    I gave a fairngin, "Did 1?"

    "You don''t break anything, no one cried ¨C that''s a win in my book."

    I smiled, the pressure in my chest seeming to ease just a fraction. ¡°I''ll take it."

    As we walked away, I nced back once more through the open door ¡ª at the quiet apartment, the soft glow of afternoon light spilling across the twins'' faces, and Ellie''s silhouette as she tidied up their toys.

    I pulled the door closed and listened to the lock click into ce, sealing my family safely inside.

    For the first time, the ache in my chest didn''t feel like punishment.

    It felt like a promise.

    0

    Shore

    Support

 Chapter 204

    +25 Bonus

    Ellie POV

    It had been a good morning.

    The boys were napping after Nn''s visit, the soft rhythm of their breathing filling the apartment with peace. For the first time in weeks, I felt light. Nn''s presence had left a strange warmth in its wake - not the confusion I''d expected, but a quiet steadiness.

    He''d been patient, gentle. Not once had he tried to overstep or turn the visit into something about us. It had been about the boys - theirughter, their new words, the way they''d reached for him as if they''d known him all their lives.

    I hadn''t realized how much I''d needed that.

    I was sitting on the couch, sorting through the boys'' tiny clothes, when a knock came at the door.

    My heart skipped. Nn wasn''t due again until tomorrow.

    I opened the door and froze.

    Kieran stood there, smiling faintly, a bouquet of pale yellow roses in hand. His shirt sleeves were rolled up, his posture easy, but there was something sharp behind his eyes ¨C something I couldn''t quite ce.

    "Ellie," he said, his voice smooth. "You look beautiful."

    I blinked, caught off guard. "Kieran. What are you doing here?"

    "I was in the area," he said lightly, stepping past me before I could protest. "I thought I''d stop by. I brought these for you."

    He held out the flowers. I hesitated, then epted them with a small, polite smile. "They''re lovely. Thank you."

    The air felt strange. Too quiet.

    Kieran nced around, his expression softening as he saw the boys'' toys scattered across the floor. "They''re asleep?"

    "Yes. They just went down."

    He nodded, wandering toward the window. "You''re in a good mood. I thought that after our discussion the other day, you might be upset."

    I considered his words carefully before responding. "I''m not."

    "I can see that." He turned back toward me, eyes thoughtful. "I hear Silver Fang''s

    Alpha has been spending more time in Moonstely."

    My stomach tightened, "Is there a reason you won''t say his name, now?"

    Kieran''s smile didn''t falter, but something in it shifted flicker of tension beneath the charm. "Has he been here?"

    I saw the slight ring of his nostrils as he moved across the living room and I knew that he could smell Nn. There was no point in denying it.

    "Yes. He''s their father."

    "Of course." He walked toward me slowly. "And how did that go?"

    Copts 304

    +25 Bonus

    Before I could answer, a quiet knock came at the door.

    My pulse jumped.

    Kieran arched a brow. "Expecting someone?"

    I shook my head and crossed the room, opening the door to find Nn standing there.

    For a heartbeat, the world seemed to tilt.

    He froze when he saw Kieran inside, his expression unreadable. His gaze flicked to me, then to the flowers on the counter, and the temperature in the room seemed to drop a few degrees.

    "I didn''t mean to interrupt," Nn said evenly. "I wanted to drop off a few things for the boys. I forgot to bring them up earlier."

    He lifted the small bag in his hand ¨C toys, I realized. Simple, thoughtful things.

    I swallowed hard. "It''s fine. Come in."

    Nn stepped inside, but the moment he did, the atmosphere changedpletely.

    He didn''t move closer to Kieran, but he positioned himself without seeming to think about it - between the other Alpha and the hallway that led to the twins'' room.

    Kieran noticed. His jaw tensed, though his tone remained casual. "You''re back already, Silver Fang.''

    Nn''s eyes met his. "Moonstone hospitality extends to allies, doesn''t it?¡±

    12

    ¡°It does.¡± Kieran''s voice was still smooth, but quieter now. ¡°Though it''s unusual for allies to drop in unannounced."

    "I wasn''t aware I needed your permission to see my children."

    The words were soft, but theynded like a challenge.

    I stepped quickly between them. ¡°Enough. The boys are sleeping. Please don''t wake them."

    Both men looked at me then - Nn''s expression softening instantly, Kieran''s gaze unreadable.

    I forced a breath and gestured toward the table. "Let''s sit down. There''s no reason for this to turn into anything.

    For a few tense seconds, neither of them moved. Then Nn exhaled slowly and set the bag on the table. "They''ve started teething," he said, still looking at me. "These might help."

    I nodded, opening the bag. Inside were a pair of small teething rings carved from smooth, pale wood ¨C simple, functional, beautiful. My chest ached.

    The teethers that Cassian had gifted them were great, but August was chewing through them with surprising speed.

    "They''re perfect," I said softly. "Thank you.

    Kieran leaned back against the counter, arms folded. "You''ve been busy."

 Chapter 205

    Nn''s gaze flicked to him. ¡°You could say that."

    The silence stretched taut,

    I could feel it the unspoken weight of years between the, the rivalry that had never

    healed. It was more thas old resentment; it was instinct. Two Alphas, both protective, both unwilling to back down

    But where Kieran''s energy bristled-sharp, outward-Ngan''s was quiet, centered, watchful. He wasn''t posturing, He was guarding

    When Jan stirred in the other room, Nn''s head turned instantly toward the sound. Every muscle in his body tensed, the reaction instinctive and raw,

    Kieran noticed too. His jaw clenched. "You don''t trust me with them."

    Nn''s gaze cut back to him. "No."

    The word hung in the air like static.

    My heart pounded. "That''s enough," I said firmly. "Both of you."

    Kieran looked at me then, his expression tight butposed. ¡°Ellie, can I speak to you alone?"

    I hesitated, then nodded. "Of course."

    Nn looked like he wanted to argue, but after a tense moment he nodded once, his voice low. "I''ll wait here."

    I led Kieran into the small sitting room off the kitchen and shut the door behind us.

    For a moment, neither of us spoke. Then Kieran said quietly, "Why are you letting him back into your life?"

    I frowned, "He''s their father."

    "He hurt you," Kieran said, his tone sharp. "He''s dangerous. I''ve seen what he''s capable of."

    I folded my arms. "I''ve seen it too. But he''s trying"

    "Trying?" Kieran''s eyes darkened. "You think that changes what he''s done?" "It changes who he is."

    He stared at me for a long time. "You don''t see it, do you?¡±

    "See what?"

    "The way he looks at you. The way you look at him.¡±

    My breath caught. "Kieran-"

    He stepped closer, voice low. "He''ll ruin you again, Ellie. And when he does, I won''t be able to save you from it."

    My pulse quickened, but I forced myself to meet his eyes. "I don''t need you to save me."

    Kieran''s jaw worked. For a moment, anger flickered restrained, but real. Then he exhaled and looked away. "I thought you wanted peace. A future for your boys. That''s all I''ve ever wanted for you."

    "I still do," I said softly. "But peace doesn''te from running away from what hurts." When I said it, I knew I wasn''t talking only about him.

    Chester 20

    425 Bonus

    He looked back at me then, the tension in his shoulders easing just slightly. ¡°Do you

    still n to go through with the marriage?"

    The questionnded like a stone.

    I hesitated, then shook my head. "No."

    Kieran''s face went still. "I see."

    "I''m sorry," I said.

    He smiled faintly, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Don''t be. You''ve always been honest. It''s one of the things I admired about you."

    For a heartbeat, his gaze softened - then he turned toward the door. "Take care of yourself, Ellie."

    When he left the sitting room, Nn was standing by the front door, the twins'' toys still clutched loosely in one hand.

    Kieran gave him a curt nod as he passed. Nn''s expression didn''t change, but his eyes followed him until the door closed behind him.

    I stood in the doorway, heart pounding, as silence settled over the room.

    Nn looked at me, something fierce andplicated burning behind his gaze. "You okay?"

    I nodded slowly. "I will be."

    He studied me for a long moment, then exhaled softly. "Good."

    His tone surprised me. It wasn''t sarcastic or even forced, he sounded relieved. I stared at him for a long moment, trying to understand his reaction. Was he actually worried about my feelings?

    The tension between us lingered-heavy, unspoken-

    ¨C heavy, unspoken ¨C but underneath it, something else had shifted.

    For the first time, I realized Nn''s protectiveness wasn''t about control. It was instinct. A reflex born from love and fear and the memory of everything he''d lost.

    The revtion shook me to my core. It shifted my understanding of everything that had ever passed between us. Nn''s instincts were sharp and strong. His cold demanor was the mask he worse to hide that. To keep himself from acting on his wolfs impulses.

    He hid behind that icy demeanor to hide how strongly he fell everything.

    It didn''t excuse anything. It didn''t take away the pain he''d caused.

    But it did show me that the man I thought I had known for many years was only one part of the real Nn.

    Maybe it wasn''t toote to get to know the rest of him.

    Support

 Chapter 206

    Ellie POV

    The next morning was gray and still, the kind of morning where the fog clung low over the packhouse and the world felt muted - as if holding its breath.

    I stood near the window of the guest room I used at the Moonstone packhouse, a mug of tea cooling in my hands. The events of the previous day reyed over and over in my mind - Kieran''s sharp words, the sh of restrained anger in his eyes, and Nn''s quiet, watchful presence.

    The contrast between them had left me dizzy.

    I had always thought I knew who they were ¨C Kieran, the charming andposed ally; Nn, the unpredictable and vtile mate. Buttely, everything had started to blur around the edges, and the certainties I''d clung to for months were unraveling one by one.

    When a knock came at the door, I half expected it to be Rae or Cassian. Instead, Nn''s low voice came through the wood.

    "Ellie? Do you have a minute?"

    My stomach twisted, but I opened the door.

    He stood in the hall, hands shoved into the pockets of his ck jacket. He looked tired ¨C shadows under his eyes, stubble rough along his jaw - but there was something steady about him, too. Grounded.

    "I wanted to apologize," he said quietly. "For yesterday."

    "You don''t have to," I said. "Kieran was the one who-"

    He shook his head. "I could''ve handled it better."

    I hesitated, then stepped back to let him in.

    The small room felt even smaller with him inside it. The faint scent of pine and smoke clung to him grounding, achingly bittersweet.

    familiar,

    I sat on the edge of the bed while he stood near the window his shoulders tense. For a long moment, neither of us spoke.

    Finally, the silence was too much for me and I said, "I asked Kieran what happened between you two. When you were young."

    Nn''s gaze flicked to me, then away. "Of course you did."

    "He told me you hurt him. During training. That you went too far."

    He exhaled slowly, the sound heavy. "That''s one way to tell it."

    I set my mug aside, heart pounding. "Then tell me your way.''

    He turned fully toward me then, his expression unreadable not angry, not cold, just tired. "We were sixteen. Both of us were training with the other young Alphas before the trials. It was supposed to be about learning cooperation between packs, but it was really apetition everyone knew it."

    I nodded, listening.

    I was vaguely aware of how the alpha training worked. All of the alpha sons of a certain age trained together to prepare to take over their packs. It was a test of physical prowess, intellect, and diplomacy. At least, in theory. It wasn''t umon for the packs to treat it as some kind of a disy of power.

    +25 Bonus

    I could only imagine what the pressure was like. My heart sank at the thought of August andn being subjected to it someday.

    "Kieran was talented," Nn continued. "Strong. But reckless. He hated being told what to do. One day, the instructors set a test tracking and pursuit in the norther wilds. Everyone was supposed to stay in pairs for safety.¡± He paused, a faint muscle ticking in his jaw. ¡°Kieran didn''t. He went off alone. When I found him, he''d wandered near a cliff edge. I told him to turn back, but he ignored me."

    "What happened?"

    He hesitated, his gaze distant now, as if he were seeing it y out again. "He tried to prove a point. Said I wasn''t his Alpha. He lunged ¨C not to hurt me, just to prove he could get past me - but he slipped. I grabbed his arm to stop him from falling, and my ws-" He stopped, shaking his head slightly. "I was shifting too fast. I didn''t mean to. I lost my temper and it just started to happen. The cut was deep. He still has the scar."

    Ellie swallowed hard. "He thinks you did it on purpose.''

    "I know."

    "Why didn''t you tell him the truth?"

    ".

    "I did." Nn''s voice was soft now, resigned. "He just didn''t want to hear it. He went back to camp and told everyone I''d attacked him. I didn''t defend myself."

    I frowned. "Why not?"

    His lips pressed together for a moment before he answered ¡°Because if I''d tried, it would''ve turned into a public feud between packs. My father was already furious that the Silver Fang heir had been sent to train with others ¡ª he said it made us look weak. If he''d known I''d hurt another Alpha''s son, even by ident..." He shook his head." He would''ve made it worse. So I kept quiet."

 Chapter 207

    My heart twisted. "You took the me."

    "I took the silence," he corrected. "It didn''t matter what I said after that. Kieran made up his mind

    The room fell quiet again. Outside, the fog pressed against the windowpane, the faint outline of the forear beyond blurred and indistinct.

    I might have guessed it was something like this. Nn was a great alpha, but he had no head for public rtions He tended to avoid addressing scandals for fear of drawing more attention to them and making things worse

    I watched him closely. There was no defensiveness in his voice, no bittemess-just the heavy weariness of someone who had carried too much guilt for too long,

    "I didn''t know," I said finally.

    "I didn''t expect you to," Nn said. "He''s had years to tell the story his way."

    I hesitated. I didn''t want to disturb whatever was happening between ustely. This peace, this quiet trust that was growing with Nn was important to me. But this conversation needed to happen "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    He met my eyes then, and something in his expression softened ¨C the guarded mask slipping just slightly." Because it wouldn''t have changed how you saw me back then. You already thought I was dangerous. It would have seemed defensive if I''d tried to exin away my issues with Kieran."

    The words hit harder than I expected.

    "I never-¡± I started, but he gave a faint, sad smile.

    "You did," he said gently. "And I don''t me you. I gave you every reason to."

    My throat burned. "You''ve changed."

    "Trying to," he said quietly. "But I can''t undo the past, Ellie. All I can do is try to be better now."

    For a long moment, I just looked at him. The boy he''d been, the man he was now - the lines between them blurred in my mind, and for the first time, I could see how much he''d been shaped by pain and pride and duty.

    He hadn''t just been cruel for the sake of it or because it was his nature. He''d been raised that way - taught that control was strength, that emotion was weakness.

    And now he was unlearning it piece by piece, right in front of me. Because of the boys. Because of me.

    I exhaled shakily. "Kieran showed me the scar."

    Nn nodded. "I''m not surprised. I have one too, from him. He shoved me back and

    I slid on the rocks, caught myself, but a jagged edge caught my hand."

    "Can I see your hand?"

    He blinked, a slight frown creasing his brow, but held it out

    The moment my fingers touched his hand the familiar warmth of the bond snapped sharply into ce. The jolt stole my breath for just a moment. I watched Nn''s hand stiffen, then slowly rx in my grip and I knew that he could feel it too.

    The connection between us was as strong as ever.

    I turned it over gently, tracing the faint silvery line near his thumb ¨C a long-healed mark I hadn''t noticed before.

    +25 Bonus

    "That''s from him," he said quietly.

    The sight of it so small, so human-made my chest ache. It seemed like a apt metaphor for so much in Nn''s life. He''d tried to help someone, but ended up marked for life.

    "I don''t know what to believe," I admitted.

    He gave a faint, humorless smile. "You don''t have to. I''m not asking you to pick sides."

    I shook my head. "It''s not about sides. It''s about truth."

    Nn''s gaze softened. "Then you already know mine."

    Silence filled the space between us, thick and heavy and strange.

    Finally, I stood. "The boys are waking soon. Do you want to stay?"

    He hesitated, then nodded. "If you''ll let me."

    I smiled faintly. "I will. I wouldn''t offer if I didn''t want you to stay."

    He exhaled - not quite relief, not quite peace

    and for a moment, the pressure between us eased.

    As I left to check on the twins, I couldn''t shake the image from my mind: the young Nn, desperate to protect, punished for trying. The older Nn, still carrying that

    same guilt, still reaching out with hands he wasn''t sure how to use.

    Maybe all he needed was for someone to meet him half way!

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 208

    Ellie POV

    The great hall of Moonstone shimmered with morning light High windows let in warm light that seemed to glow against the polished wood and brass of the room. The air was heavy with perfume and anticipation - an almost tangible hum of curiosity and spection came from the assembled crowd.

    ric was to make an important announcement today, but no one knew what. All of Moonstone seemed to be excited about it, if the number of reporters waiting was anything to go by.

    I stood behind the side curtain, my hands sped together tightly. I could hear the murmur of the gathered crowd: dignitaries from allied packs, nobles, healers, emissaries and, somewhere among them, Nn.

    It felt surreal.

    Only months ago, I''d been hiding from the world in a tiny apartment, afraid to be seen. Now, the same world waited on the other side of a silk curtain to witness my reemergence.

    Cassian stood beside me, looking uncharacteristically nervous. Rae hovered near him, adjusting the sp on his ceremonial jacket. When she caught my eye, she smiled warm, reassuring.

    I was wearing a simrly decorated outfit that made me feel like a little girl ying princess. My hair was loose around my shoulders, just brushing the long, flowing

    silver gown.

    It was traditional, and mine, by right. But I didn''t feel it yet Despite knowing that ric and Cassian are my family, I still couldn''t ept that I am an alpha''s daughter. And not just any alpha; Moonstone. One of the oldest and most revered packs in the kingdom.

    ric was at the front of the dais, speaking with his advisors. He looked regal in the silver-trimmed uniform of Moonstone''s Alpha, his presencemanding even before he said a word. But when he turned toward me, his expression softened - fatherly, proud, and full of quiet affection.

    "You don''t have to be nervous," he said gently.

    I gave a shakyugh. "Easy for you to say. You''ve been doing this for decades."

    "You''ve faced worse," he said. ¡°And you came back stronger every time."

    I exhaled slowly. "This isn''t about me anymore, is it?"

    He smiled. "No. But it''s for you."

    The herald''s voice rang out over the hall. "Alpha ric of Moonstone Pack."

    The hum of conversation fell instantly silent.

    ric stepped forward to the podium, the faint echo of his footsteps carrying through the stillness. He began with the formalities - updates on the alliance, words of gratitude to those who''de to support the ongoing negotiations between the royal candidates - and then his tone shifted.

    "There is," he said, "one more matter that I wish to address today ¨C a matter of the heart, of lineage, and of truth long buried by tragedy."

    A ripple of whispers spread through the room.

    My heart pounded in my chest, and my breathing suddenly sounded too loud in my own ears. I tried to keep my breath steady and keep myself calm. I was used to formal appearances, but this felt different.

    ric continued, his voice steady. ¡°Years ago, my daughter disappeared after a rogue attack on the outskirts of

    +25 Bonus

    ournds. Despite every effort, she was never found. We mourned her as lost to the woods, to the wild, to the will of the goddess."

    The silence deepened. I could almost feel the palpable grief that his statement carried, not just for him but for the whole pack.

    "And yet," he said, pausing as he turned toward me, "the goddess has a way of returning what we thought out of reach."

    He extended a hand.

    My knees almost buckled as I stepped out from behind the curtain. The light hit me first ¨C warm, almost blinding ¨C and then the sound came: a low gasp that rippled through the crowd.

    I walked slowly toward ric, the hush in the room soplete that I could hear the shifting of Cassian''s boots behind me as he nervously shifted.

    ric took my hand and drew me forward. "This is my daughter,¡± he said, his voice filled with emotion that cracked just slightly at the edges. "The lost child of Moonstone - ine."

    The name felt strange and sacred in my ears. My real name. Not the nicknames I always insisted on.

    The hall erupted into murmurs. People leaned toward one another, whispering, eyes wide with shock and wonder. ric raised a hand for silence. "Many of you know her under another name. Ellie."

    Another wave of whispers ¨C and then the realization clicked like a spark through the room. I felt it in the shift of their expressions: recognition, understanding, awe.

    "This," ric continued, "is the woman who has lived among rogues, who has survived loss, who has served as a luna to our sister pack despite it all ¨C and who now returns as the rightful heir of Moonstone. Her return is not a coincidence, nor an ident. It is the will of the goddess."

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 209

    That Last phrase seemed to settle everything

    The gossip that had hounded me for weeks- the whispered questions about my visions, the rumors of divine messages-now twisted into reverence. The missing mate of Silver Fang''s Alpha wasn''t a scandal anymore. I was

    chosen

    A messenger

    A daughter of prophecy.

    ric turned toward me. "Would you like to say something?"

    I blinked "Me?"

    He smiled. "Yes, you''

    My throat went dry, but I stepped forward anyway. Dozens of faces watched me all waiting

    some skeptical, some reverent,

    "I don''t know what to say," I admitted softly, my voice carrying through the quiet. "I spent most of my life believing I didn''t belong anywhere. I didn''t know who I was or where I came from. I just knew I wanted to help people. I thought that was enough.¡±

    I looked out across the crowd, my eyes finding familiar faces ¨C Lance, ire ¨C and then, almost without meaning to, Nn

    He was standing near the back, half-shadowed, but I saw the faint flicker of emotion in his eyes. Pride. Relief. Something unspoken and heavy.

    *When I came here," I said, my voice steadier now, "I found family again. Not just by blood, but by choice. I found people who reminded me what kindness looks like, what strength can be when it''s not cruel. I don''t know if I''m the messenger people think I am, but if the goddess did guide me here, I think it was so I could finally stop running,"

    The crowd was utterly still.

    Then someone started to p-quietly at first, then louder until the hall was filled with apuse.

    (blinked back tears.

    Werk stryped forward, cing a hand on my shoulder. "Wee home, ine,¡± he said softly.

    "Thank you," I whispered, my voice thick with emotion

    Ler, when the hall began to clear, I found myself standing by one of the tall windows overlooking the courtyard. The sound of celebration drifted faintly from outside -ughter, music, voices raised in joy.

    rk had exined to the crowd that they had suspected who I was for a long time and that it had been confirmed by DNA. I almost expected someone to challenge he im, to demand proof. No one had

    Ketand me, Nn''s reflection appeared in the ss.

    ¡°You handled that beautifully," he said quietly.

    I turned, surprised. "You were here the whole time."

    "I couldn''t be,"

    lulled faintly, "You must be relieved. The announcement makes things easier for you politically. It exins

    +25 Bonus

    away all of the time I''ve been spending in Moonstone."

    "It does," he admitted. "But that''s not why I''m relieved."

    My breath caught. "Then why?"

    He met my gaze, his expression unreadable but soft. "Because now they know the truth about who you are, and why you were protected. It takes the whispers away."

    "It takes them away from you, too," I said. "No one will think you chased me away. No one will me you."

    He shook his head. "Let them think what they want. I just wanted you to have your name back."

    The way he said it ¡ª quiet, reverent

    quiet, reverent

    made my heart ache. It was so sincere,cking the quiet control that often

    made him feel cold. Everything I thought I knew about Nn was shifting over the past few weeks. It made me hope, despite everything, that this was something real. "Thank you," I said softly.

    "For what?"

    "For still believing in me."

    He smiled faintly. "Always."

    For a moment, neither of us moved. Then ric called from across the hall, and Nn gave a small nod. "Go to him. It''s your day."

    As I turned away, the crowd began to gather again around me and my father. I felt hands sp mine, words of blessing and praise filling the air.

    But my gaze drifted once more toward the back of the hall, where Nn stood watching.

    I didn''t see the cold alpha of Silver Fang. I saw the man who had knelt before our sons and smiled. The man the goddess had shown me not as a threat, but as a protector

    And when the crowd called my name - ine of Moonstone, Messenger of the Goddess I felt it settle over me not as a burden, but as truth.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

 Chapter 210

    Ellie POV

    The celebration was exactly what I had expected from Moonstone ¨C loud, bright, and impossibly alive.

    ric had insisted on it after the announcement was made and the pack had thrown it together quickly. It was only a few days ago that Moonstone learned their alpha''s lost daughter had returned, and now the entire pack was filling the streets and the pack house, celebrating.

    The packhouse courtyard had been transformed into a sea ofnterns andughter. Long wooden tables overflowed with food, children darted between them with sticky fingers and wild grins, and music poured from the small stage where a group of warriors had somehow turned their patrol instruments into a band.

    It was the kind of chaos that had always made me feel at home.

    I stood near one of the tables, watching as Cassian and Rae spun in easy circles near the center of the dance floor. Rae''sughter carried above the music, light and unrestrained, and I couldn''t help smiling.

    It was strange - after everything, after years of fear and uncertainty, this ce finally felt like safety.

    Or it should have.

    But my heart wouldn''t quite let me rest.

    I caught myself scanning the crowd more than once, looking for a familiar face.

    When I finally saw him, my breath caught.

    Nn stood near the edge of the courtyard, where thenternlight bled into the dark line of the forest. He looked entirely out of ce - all broad shoulders and sharp lines in his formal ck jacket, his expression tooposed for a party like this. Even from across the space, I could see the tension in his jaw, the way his hand twitched as though unsure what to do with itself.

    Lance stood beside him, trying ¡ª and failing to get him to rx. His brother looked like he belonged,ughing easily with the people around him, but Nn was stone still, his smile tight and fleeting.

    My chest ached. This was nothing like the celebrations at Silver Fang, which were always formal affairs even when they weren''t meant to be. Nn was too stiff, too concerned with appearance to allow something this wild and unrestrained.

    I''d invited them both. Partly for appearances, partly for politics -- but mostly because I wanted him there.

    I''d told myself that staying in Moonstone would make it easier to move on. That distance and duty would make forgetting him possible. But every time I saw him the small smiles he gave the boys, the quiet patience I''d never thought him capable of the wall I''d built around my heart cracked a little more.

    ric had teased me earlier that morning when I told him Nn wasing. "It''s good politics," he''d said knowingly. "But it''s also good for your soul."

    Now, standing in the golden spill of firelight, I wasn''t so sure about either.

    ire appeared beside me, cheeks flushed from dancing. "He came," she said softly, following my gaze.

    "He did," I murmured.

    "Are you going to talk to him, or just stare from here all night?¡±

    I gave a small, helplessugh. "I haven''t decided yet."

    ire grinned, squeezing my shoulder. "Then decide soon, before someone drags him into a dance he can''t

    Chigter 210

    +25 Bonus

    refuse."

    I rolled my eyes but smiled. "You''re terrible."

    "I''m honest," ire said. "Go on, messenger of the goddess. Go face your destiny."

    She was being sarcastic, but the wordsnded heavily. I took a steadying breath and crossed the courtyard.

    Nn noticed me before I reached him I saw the flicker of movement as he straightened, the subtle shift of his weight as if to brace himself.

    ¡°Ellie,¡± he said quietly when I stopped in front of him. His voice was careful, measured, but his eyes - gods, his

    eyes betrayed him. They were soft and uncertain, as if he couldn''t quite believe I was really seeking him out.

    When had his stormy, cold eyes be so easy to read?

    "You came," I said, trying to sound casual.

    "You invited me," he said simply.

    I smiled faintly. "I wasn''t sure you''d ept."

    He hesitated, ncing at the dancers. "I almost didn''t."

    "Too loud?"

    He gave a low huff of amusement. "Too... free, maybe. I don''t think I''ve ever seen

    so many people barefoot in one ce."

    Iughed. "That''s Moonstone. No one here stands on ceremony."

    He nced at me then, the corners of his mouth softening. You fit here."

    The words were meant as apliment, but theynded like a bruise.

    ¡°I thought so too,¡± I said quietly. ¡°But it doesn''t feel as simple as it used to.¡±

 Chapter 211

    Before he could answer, Lance appeared with a ss in each hand. "You two look like you''re negotiating a treaty, not at a party."

    I epted one of the drinks with a grateful smile. "Maybe we''re just out of practice."

    "Speak for yourselves,¡± Lance said cheerfully. "I am having the time of my life. I''ve danced so many people I''ve lost count and won two drinking contests."

    "Of course you have," Nn muttered.

    Lance winked at me and melted back into the crowd, leaving us alone again.

    For a moment, neither of us spoke. The music swelled,ughter rising like waves around us.

    Finally, Nn said, "Thank you for inviting me. And for keeping up appearances at events like this."

    I frowned. "You mean for the election?"

    He nodded. ¡°It matters. People notice when we''re together. When we''re... civil."

    I looked down at my drink, my pulse quickening. ¡°It isn''t just for appearances.¡±

    He blinked, clearly caught off guard. "It''s not?"

    "No." I hesitated, heart pounding. "Nn, about the divorce-"

    He stiffened instantly. "I know," he said quickly, before I could finish the thought. "It''s fine. I won''t make this harder for you than it already is."

    I froze. "That''s not what I¡ª¡±

    "I understand why you want to end it,¡± he interrupted, his tone steady but his eyes dark. ¡°You deserve your freedom. I just hope it makes you happy."

    The way he said it - controlled, distant - felt like a door quietly closing.

    My throat tightened. "That''s not what I was going to say," said softly.

    But he''d already looked away, nodding toward the band. "You should dance. People will expect it. Tonight''s about you."

    My pulse stuttered. "And you?"

    "I don''t dance," he said simply. "Not like that."

    I smiled sadly. "I remember."

    For a moment, our eyes met ¨C and in that heartbeat, the air between us changed.

    The noise of the crowd faded. The scent of pine and moonlight wrapped around me, achingly familiar.

    I remembered our first pack g - how I''d stood alone at the edge of the dance floor, watching him from across the room, wishing he''d just look at me the way he was looking at me now. Wishing that he''d treat me like his mate, like he wasn''t ashamed of me.

    I was a rogue thrown into the middle of pack politics and traditions that I barely understood. I was so afraid that I''d embarrass him, so I had stood there frozen with indecision and anxiety while Nn had yed his part alone.

    Back then, he hadn''t noticed me at all.

    +25 Bonus

    Now, it felt like he couldn''t look away.

    I wanted to tell him I missed him. That the bond was still there, a soft pull beneath my skin that hadn''t weakened with time or distance. That the spark whenever we touched still made my heart skip a beat.

    I wanted to tell him that I wasn''t sure about the divorce anymore. That I wanted to wait, to call it off. That it just didn''t feel right anymore. The thought of divorcing Nn made my heart ache in a way that I couldn''t describe in words. It felt like I couldn''t breathe when I thought of truly leaving him behind.

    But all of the words stuck in my throat.

    He was looking at me with those sharp, stormy eyes as I stood there silently. I could see the tension in every line of his body. He thought he knew what I was thinking. He thought that I was going to call him out for dying the deal we''d made. How could I make him understand how wrong he was?

    Before I could try again, Rae and Cassian were stumbling off of the dancefloor and toward us.

    "Ellie,e dance with me!" Rae called out, excited and a little drunk.

    ¡°In a minute,¡± I called back, smiling despite myself.

    Cassian was at her side with a broad smile on his face, one hand hovering near her back as he guided her through the crowd.

    When I looked back, Nn''s expression had already shuttered again ¨C polite, unreadable, safe.

    "I should go,¡± I murmured. "People are expecting me to socialize."

    He nodded once. "Goodnight, Ellie."

    "Goodnight.

    As I turned away, I felt the faintest tug in my chest ¡ª that invisible thread between

    us stretching, straining, refusing to break.

    The music rose again behind me.

    I didn''t look back, but I felt him watching me until I disappeared into the crowd.

 Chapter 212

    Nn POV

    The news of Ellie''s identity had changed everything.

    In Silver Fang, the rumor mill had roared to life the moment the announcement reached them a hundred theories, a dozen interpretations, but all with the same conclusion: the Alpha''s missing Luna had been safe, sheltered by family, and divinely chosen all along.

    For the first time in months, the whispers that had shadowed me wherever I went weren''t cruel. They were reverent.

    "The goddess must''ve had her reasons."

    "She''s Moonstone''s heir, can you imagine?"

    "Silver Fang and Moonstone that''s power the royal council can''t ignore."

    It should have felt like victory.

    But every time someone spoke her name, I felt the same tightness in my chest - pride twisted up with longing and something close to grief.

    Because she wasn''t mine anymore. Not really.

    I stood near the back of the Moonstone courtyard now, watching the celebration unfold.

    Lanterns floated overhead like tiny moons, music drifted through the air, andughter rolled across the clearing in bright waves.

    I couldn''t remember thest time he''d seen so many people happy in one ce.

    Lance was already thriving among them, of course

    charming women, trading jokes with warriors, effortlessly

    at home in the chaos. He''d even convinced me to loosen his cor before

    wandering off with a grin and a ss of something sharp-smelling.

    I, by contrast, felt like an overpolished statue in a sea of movement.

    I adjusted my jacket, scanning the crowd until I found her.

    Ellie.

    She was dancing with ire. She wasughing - reallyughing - her head thrown back, her eyes bright in the firelight.

    I''d forgotten how easily she could light up a room.

    Something inside me cracked a little at the sight.

    Thest time I''d seen herugh like that, we''d been newly married, sitting on the steps of our packhouse after a long day of patrols. She''d teased me for being so serious, flicked water from her drink at me, and I''d startled myself byughing too.

    I hadn''t realized how precious that memory would be

    "Stop brooding," Lance''s voice drawled beside him.

    I didn''t look away from Ellie. "I''m not brooding."

    "You''re standing at the edge of a party, frowning into your drink, watching your ex- wife like a man at a funeral.

    +25 Bonus

    That''s peak brooding, brother."

    I sighed, equally annoyed and defeated. "She invited us."

    "I know," Lance said, sipping from his ss. "That''s what''s making you miserable, that''s the part I don''t get. You wanted her to let you in again, so what''s the problem?

    "She didn''t have to," I said quietly. "It means something. I just don''t know what. I feel like I''m overthinking it, but I can''t stop."

    Lance''s tone softened. "It does mean something. But maybe not what you want it to mean. Don''t torture yourself."

    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t.

    Because Lance was right ¡ª and wrong.

    I knew Ellie hadn''t invited me for romance. She''d done it to keep up appearances, to keep the public peace. But every time our eyes met, I saw something there something fragile and unspoken, the bond neither of us had been able to sever.

    The music shifted - slower now, softer. Couples began pairing off,ughter giving way to murmured conversation and the shuffle of feet against stone. I watched as people paired off, leaving Ellie standing alone.

    The light reflected off of her hair, casting the dark locks in a honeyed glow and making her grey eyes seem to

    shine.

    Lance pped me on the shoulder. "You''re going to regret it if you don''t ask her."

    I blinked. "Ask her what?"

    "To dance."

    I stiffened. "That''s not-''

    "-your thing,¡± Lance finished with a smirk. "I know. Which is why you should do it."

    I gave him a t look.

    "Go on," Lance said. "Before someone else beats you to it.''

    I didn''t move at first. The very idea made my stomach twist. I''d spent years avoiding exactly this kind of vulnerability ¨C public, intimate, uncertain. But when Ellie nced toward me across the courtyard, her eyes catching mine for just a moment, I felt the decision leave my hands.

    I crossed the distance before I could change my mind.

    She looked startled when I stopped in front of her, the music washing softly around

    us.

    "Nn,¡± she said, smiling faintly. "You''re still here."

    "Lance is having fun," I said with a half-shrug. "Couldn''t drag him away. Besides, I wanted to thank you again for the invitation."

    She tilted her head. "You don''t need to thank me."

 Chapter 213

    "It''s good for me," I said softly, surprising myself with the honesty. "Seeing you like this."

    Her smile wavered. "You mean happy?"

    I nodded once. "And safe."

    Something flickered in her eyes ¨C pain, maybe, or guilt - but before she could speak, I offered my hand.

    "Dance with me."

    She froze. "You don''t dance like this."

    "Maybe I should start."

    For a moment, she just stared at me. Then, slowly, she ced her hand in mine.

    The contact hit like lightning ¡ª not painful, but alive. The mate bond hummed between us, an invisible current that had never really dimmed.

    I often hoped that it would. There was a time when I would have done anything to be rid of the bond. The way that my body reacted to Ellie was impossible to ignore. It used to make me angry, aggressive with her.

    The feeling was beyond my ability to control or ignore and that felt like a p in the face. Now, it was something I couldn''t help but crave. She''d been so distant for so long, it hurt to feel the strain on the bond.

    I drew her gently onto the dance floor, my other hand settling carefully at her waist. She was warm under my palm, and I felt her heartbeat thrum through the space between us.

    We moved slowly, the crowd blurring around us.

    Ellie''s gaze stayed fixed somewhere over my shoulder, her expression unreadable.

    "I didn''t think you''d want this," she said softly.

    "Want what?" I asked softly.

    Ellie''s grip shifted slightly, holding me just a little more firmly. "Want to make a show of being together like this."

    "I didn''t," I admitted. "I''m not making a show. I don''t really give a damn who''s watching right now. But 1 realized I wasn''t ready to leave yet."

    She didn''t answer.

    I hesitated, searching for words. "The reveal helped more than I expected," I said finally. "The pack''s calmer now. They understand why you were gone. Some even said makes sense that the goddess was protecting you, keeping you safe until the time was right."

    "That''s what ric says too."

    "They believe it," I said. "It''s...forting, in a way. To think there was purpose in all of it."

    Ellie''s hand tightened slightly in mine. "And for you?"

    I looked down at her then, her grey-blue eyes boring into mine. Her intense look

    didn''t deter me from answering, if anything itpelled me to be honest.

    So much had happened between us. So much had changed. wanted to change too,

    to be a better person. That meant no more lying, to her or to myself.

    Chuter 201

    +25 Bonus

    "It made me realize how close I came to losing you for good"

    The words hung heavily between us. It was an admission I hadn''t quite let myself make out loud. I know that she was aware of the lengths I went to in the search for her, I know that she knows how her leaving has impacted me.

    But admitting it out loud is different.

    "I drove you away. I put you in danger because of my damned pride. I thought you would never forgive me, I wouldn''t me you if you didn''t. But, you wanted me here on your day. To celebrate you. Why?"

    Her breath caught, but she said nothing.

    I drew her a little closer, not enough to startle her ¨C just enough to feel her warmth against me, to let the rhythm of our breathing align.

    "You don''t have to answer. Just know that this means something to me,¡± I said softly, speaking against her hair as I held her close. "Being invited back into your life, in whatever way you''ll have me, means something to me."

    Ellie wasn''t stiff in my arms, as I expected. She nearly melted into my embrace.

    The bond was practically humming between us, a steady current of electricity that made my skin tingle wherever we touched. I wanted to lean into the feeling, but I knew that for now, this was more than I could hope for. Ellie was in my arms, her hands on my back. Her head was leaning against my chest.

    It was the most contact we''d had in longer than I could remember. I wouldn''t ruin it by saying anything more.

    I''d danced a thousand times before in the name of politics, but never like this. Never with someone who felt like the beginning and end of me at once.

    Lance was right. I would''ve regretted not asking.

    I just hadn''t realized how much it would hurt when she didn''t pull away.

    Support

 Chapter 214

    +25 Bonus

    Third person POV

    The music changed again, slower this time - something deep and old that carried through the night air like a heartbeat.

    Cassian leaned against one of the courtyard pirs, his arm casually draped around Rae''s shoulders as they watched the crowd. Rae was stillughing from thest dance, her cheeks flushed pink and her hair curling at her temples from the heat of the fire.

    "Moonstone really knows how to throw a party," she said breathlessly.

    Cassian smiled down at her. "It''s all ric. He pretends he hates the attention, but I think he''s been waiting years to have an excuse to throw something like this."

    Rae nudged him yfully. ¡°You''re biased."

    "Absolutely," he admitted, leaning in to kiss her temple.

    Herughter softened into something gentler. "It''s good to see everyone happy. It feels like the first time in a long while that people aren''t looking over their shoulders."

    Cassian hummed his agreement, scanning the dance floor. Not everyone looks happy."

    Rae followed his gaze

    and saw what he meant.

    At the center of the crowd, Nn and Ellie were dancing.

    It wasn''t the graceful, polished kind of dance people performed for appearances - it was slower, rawer. They moved together as if the world had narrowed to just the space between them.

    A space that was barely existent. Nn''s arms were around her, holding Ellie close to his chest, his chin resting on her head. Ellie''s hands were on his back, fisting his shirt like she needed an anchor.

    Ellie''s eyes were downcast, her lips parted as if she were trying not to speak. Nn looked as though he were afraid to breathe too hard and break the moment.

    It was almost tragic the way they were clinging to each other, like they needed the excuse of the dance to admit how badly they needed to be close, even for just a few minutes.

    Rae''s smile faded into something wistful. "They look like they''re remembering something."

    Cassian nodded slowly. "Or trying not to."

    His concern for his sister was still present, but he found himself feeling equally worried about Nn. He knew how much the distance was tearing at him and, somehow, he''de to consider Nn a friend.

    A few yards away, Lance stood with I near one of the drink tables. I was striking- tall and sharp-featured, her honey-blonde hairpinned up loosely and her amber eyes catching thenternlight. She wore the confidence of someone who didn''t care what anyone thought of her, which both amused and intrigued Lance to no end.

    "So that''s your brother and his infamous rogue wife?¡± I asked, her tone casual but curious.

    "That''s them," Lance said, ncing toward the dance floor "It''s a long story."

    "I have time," she said, sipping her drink.

    He huffed augh. "You say that now."

    "Try me."

    +25 Bonus

    Lance looked at her for a moment, then shrugged. "They were fated mates. He loved someone else. It went badly. Then worse. Then better. Then worse again. It''s been... a whole saga."

    I arched a brow. "And now?"

    He followed her gaze. Nn and Ellie were still dancing, oblivious to everyone else. "Now? They''re pretending it''s over. But it''s not."

    I hummed softly. "It never really is, is it?"

    Lance looked at her then, really looked at the quiet confidence in her smile, the way

    her eyes softened when she said it. For a moment, he forgot to answer.

    She tilted her head, smirking slightly. "What?"

    "Nothing," he said quickly, taking a sip of his drink. ¡°Just surprised."

    "By?"

    ¡°That you don''t seem particrly horrified by the idea of arranged engagements.¡± Sheughed, low and warm. ¡°Oh, I''m horrified. But I''m also realistic. The council wants stability. You''re charming enough. I could do worse."

    Lance blinked. ¡°That''s... almost apliment."

    "Don''t let it go to your head."

    Across the courtyard, Rae and Cassian had made their way over, still hand in hand. Rae greeted I warmly, while Cassian raised a brow at Lance.

    ¡°So,¡± Cassian said, nodding toward the dance floor, "how''s he holding up?"

    Lance sighed. "Depends on whether you mean emotionally or in terms of not making a scene."

    "Both."

    "He''s surviving."

    Rae smiled faintly, watching Ellie and Nn sway in the center of the crowd. "It''s strange, isn''t it? Everyone in this ce is celebrating, and yet those two look like they''re standing in the middle of a storm."

    Cassian nodded slowly. "It''s not strange. That''s what love looks like when it''s still half war.¡± Rae leaned her head against his shoulder. ¡°Do you think they''ll ever stop fighting?"

 Chapter 215

    "I think," Cassian said thoughtfully, "they''re already trying"

    I nced between them, her expression curious. ¡°So this is normal for them? The whole traty eye contact, doomed tension thing?¡±

    Lance gave a shortugh. "Completely."

    "Fascinating,¡± I said dryly. "Remind me never to get caught between them."

    Cassian chuckled. "You wouldn''t survive it. None of us would."

    "That''s for sure. Some of us have tried," Lance said with a slight smile. "Those two truly are Lated. Nothing c keep them apart. I think they''re finally starting to ept that, too."

    For a few minutes, the four of them stood together inpanionable silence, watching the dance unfold. The music had shifted again, the rhythm softer now, more intimate. Around Nn and Ellie, other couples had joined, but somehow they still seemed isted, like nothing else existed beyond them.

    Rae was the first to speak again, her voice gentle. "She''s different with him."

    Lance''s gaze flicked to her. "Different how?"

    "She''s.... more alive," Rae said slowly. "When she''s with him, even when she''s angry, it''s like every part of her is awake. When she''s with Kieran, she''s careful But with Nn..." She smiled a little. "She doesn''t hold back"

    "It didn''t used to be like that,¡± Lance added. "There was a time there during the wedding when Ellie was afraid of her own shadow."

    They were all silent for a moment. Rae made a face, showing that she was remembering the same thing Lance was. Ellie''s shrinking, desperate longing for Nn to love her and his cold, heartless dismissal of ber

    They had both been lying to themselves about the situation, and they''d driven each other into the depths of their ws.

    Nn''s desperate need for control and Ellie''s longing to belong somewhere had been a truly toxicbination They''d hurt each other in ways that Lance and Rae knew they could never fully understand, despite how much of it they''d witnessed themselves.

    I broke the silence. "Sounds like being around them is messy."

    Cassian nodded in quiet agreement. "That''s how you know it''s real. It''s messy. But real

    Lance didn''t argue. He couldn''t.

    He''d told himself for months that he was past his own feelings for Ellie - that what he''d felt had beets admiration, sympathy, not love. But watching her now, radant and secure in Nn''s arms, he understood ther

    truth.

    Whatever had existed between them had never been love. Not really

    Because love, the kind that left marks and stitched souls together, was what was happening in front of him

    He swallowed the thought and forced a wry smile. "Real or not, they''re driving me insane. He keeps pretending he''s okay, and she keeps pretending she wants the divorce it''s exhausting"

    I''s lips curved. "Maybe they''re both waiting for the other to say it first."

    Lance turned to her, amused. "Say what?¡±

    +25 Bonus

    "That it isn''t over."

    Raeughed softly. "You might be new here, but I think you already understand them better than most."

    "upational hazard,¡± I said lightly. "I watch people. Helps me survive politics."

    Cassian grinned. ¡°You''ll fit in just fine.¡±

    Lance rolled his eyes, but there was no heat in it.

    When the song ended, Nn and Ellie didn''t move at first. They stood there, breathless, still close enough that the air between them shimmered with tension. Then Ellie stepped back, giving a small, polite nod, and slipped into the crowd.

    Nn remained where he was, watching her go.

    Rae sighed. "There it is."

    "There what is?" I asked.

    "The moment where you realize they both just broke their own hearts again."

    Cassian slipped an arm around Rae''s waist, drawing her close. ¡°Come on,¡± he murmured. ¡°Let''s give the goddess a little more time to fix them.¡±

    "She''s the only one who can," Lance added.

    As they walked away, theughter and music rose again a celebration still in full swing, though for some, the night had taken on a different tone entirely.

    Lance stayed a moment longer, ncing toward I. "You know,¡± he said, half- grinning, ¡°for someone who didn''t want to be here, you''re handling all this drama surprisingly well."

    She arched a brow. "That''s because I''m not part of it."

    He smirked. "Yet."

    She met his gaze evenly, then smiled - small, sharp, and dangerous. It made her amber eyes gleam with mischief that made Lance''s heart do a strange little flip. "We''ll see."

    And for the first time in a long while, Lance felt something stir that had nothing to do with regret.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 216

    Ellie POV

    +25 Bonus

    The night was blurring together. I''d walked away from Nol, but I couldn''t even tell how long ago. The party was going well into the night and showed no signs of stopping

    Laughter, music, the smell of roasted food and wine-it all felt far away now. The world had softened into something dreamlike, golden and slow, as Nn''s hand found mine and pulled me gently back into the dance.

    I hadn''t meant to say yes again.

    But then I''d looked at him- really looked and the refusal had dissolved on my tongue.

    He didn''t belong in a setting like this. Nn was all sharp edges and restraint, forged from a lifetime of control andmand. Yet here, surrounded by firelight andughter, he looked almost vulnerable.

    The stiff lines of his posture had eased a little. The hand at my waist trembled slightly, betraying nerves I''d never thought he possessed.

    And his eyes-gods, his eyes

    were fixed entirely on me

    The music slowed to something softer. Voices faded into murmurs.

    I swallowed hard, trying to keep my breathing steady. I felt like I was under his spell, the way I had all those years ago when we''d first met.

    The mate pull was stronger than it had been in years ¨C alive and insistent, a

    maic hum beneath my skin. Every shift of his hand, every inhale he took, I felt as if it were happening inside my own body.

    It buzzed beneath my skin and made me want to hold him closer, to let it seep into my bones.

    It was maddening.

    ¡°Ellie,¡± he murmured, his voice low enough that only I could hear it.

    My heart skipped. "What?"

    "Are you all right? You look... distant."

    I forced a faint smile. "I''m fine. Just tired."

    It wasn''t a lie - but it wasn''t the truth either.

    The truth was that my entire body felt like it was betraying me. My pulse thrummed wherever he touched me. The warmth of his hand through the thin fabric of my dress made my skin ache with awareness.

    I remembered, vividly, how I''d once begged for moments like this. The memories just kepting back with startling rity. It made my heart ache, and my stomach turn to remember how desperately, how pathetically, I''d longed for him.

    In the early days of our marriage, I''d been so needy for his attention that I''d trained herself to take crumbs as blessings. A nce, a fleeting smile, a polite touch at a pack gathering ¨C I''d cherished them all, pretending they meant something more.

    But Nn had been untouchable then.

    He''d kept me at arm''s length, always polite, always distant Every time I''d tried to bridge the gap between us, he''d pulled away.

    And now here he was, holding me like I was something fragile.

    11/2

    +25 Bonus

    My throat tightened.

    This was old news, a familiar anxiety spiral. I''d gone over all of this in my head a thousand times. But I still couldn''t stop.

    I felt like I had no idea who I was anymore. Was this the real me? Or was that frightened, desperate rogue the real version? Did that person I was back then even exist anymore?

    It didn''t feel like it. That all felt like a different lifetime. How could I be certain that what I was feeling with Nn now was genuine and that he wouldn''t revert back to the cold, unfeeling man he''d once been?

    I couldn''t stop the thoughts from spinning out of control.

    I didn''t realize I''d gone still until he spoke again. ¡°Ellie?¡±

    I looked up at him. ¡°I was just remembering something."

    He studied my face carefully, his stormy eyes fixed on mine "Good or bad?"

    "Both," I said softly.

    His hand tensed at my waist, but he didn''t speak.

    "Do you remember the first time we were invited to the royal g?" I asked suddenly.

    He frowned slightly, nodding. "Of course."

    "I waited all night for you to dance with me,¡± I said: "You didn''t."

    He blinked. "You never asked."

    "I shouldn''t have had to," I said quietly. ¡°You were my husband."

    The words hung between us, sharp and delicate.

    Nn''s expression shifted ¨C a flicker of something raw breaking through theposure.

    "You''re right,¡± he said finally. "You shouldn''t have.¡±

    I bit my lip, the memories pressing in from all sides. ¡°I used to watch you from across the room and wonder what I''d done wrong. I thought if I tried harder, if I was better quieter, prettier, anything - you''d see me."

 Chapter 217

    +25 Bonus

    He exhaled slowly, eyes dark with regret. "Ellie...¡±

    "I wanted you to want me," I whispered. "I wanted to be enough.¡±

    These were thoughts that I never meant to say out loud, especially not to him. It felt like a defeat to admit to him how much his indifference had hurt me. His cruel words had been better, at least then he''d been acknowledging

    1.

    The music kept ying, but it was only sound now - a soft pulse under the weight of my confession.

    Nn''s fingers brushed the small of my back, tentative, reverent. "You were enough. You''ve always been enough."

    Iughed, the sound brittle. "Then why did you push me away?"

    He hesitated, and for a long moment I thought he wouldn''t answer. Then his voice dropped, almost breaking.

    "Because I couldn''t let myself feel it," he said. "If I did - if I let myself want you - it would''ve been the end of everything I''d promised."

    My breath caught. "Promised who?"

    I didn''t have to ask. I knew he was talking about her, but I needed to hear him say it. I needed him to put it all out so that I could finally know the truth. I needed to know, so that I could ept how we ended up at this point.

    He met my gaze, and for the first time that night, there was no mask. No Alpha, no politician. Just a man unraveling.

    "Felicity," he said quietly. ¡°I made her a promise years before I met you - that no matter what happened between us, I wouldn''t love anyone else."

    The words hit me like a blow.

    I thought that I was ready to hear them, but I was wrong.

    He saw the flicker of pain cross my face and pressed on, voice thick. "I thought keeping that promise was the only way to honor her. She saved me once - from my father, from myself. I''owed her everything. So when I started to.... care for you, I panicked. I told myself I couldn''t give in to it. I couldn''t betray that promise."

    My chest ached so sharply it was almost physical. "So you punished me instead." He flinched. "I didn''t mean to. I was trying to punish myself."

    Tears burned behind my eyes. Not from anger or from hurt, but from grief. Grief for what we could have had if we''d just known how to meet each other halfway. "You did both."

    He exhaled, closing his eyes briefly. "I know. And I can''t take it back. But I want you to know that it wasn''t because I didn''t want you. I did. Every day. That''s what made it so unbearable."

    I didn''t know what to say. My mind felt full of static ¨C too many emotions at once, too much painyered over years of confusion.

    I looked down, unable to meet his eyes. ¡°You could have told me that.¡±

    "I didn''t know how," he said. "I wasn''t... raised to know how to love without hurting something. I''m not trying to make an excuse, I''m just trying to exin. There wasn''t anything that you did wrong to cause me to act like that, I was just... broken." Chapter 211

    My lip trembled. "And now?"

    "Now," he said softly, "I''m trying to learn."

    +25 Bonus

    The song ended, but neither of us moved. The world was st the firelight flickering across his face, the faint echo ofughter somewhere behind us, the twin shadows their bodies made on the cobblestones.

    Finally, I took a slow step back.

    "I don''t know if I can forgive you for that," I said.

    "I don''t expect you to," he answered. "But I needed you to know."

    My voice was small. "Why now?"

    "Because you deserve the truth," he said simply. "Even if it changes nothing."

    I swallowed hard. "It changes everything."

    He reached for me. I wanted to pull back, to smack his hand away, to tell him off. I didn''t. I let his hand close gently over my wrist and when he pulled I moved to him.

    His arms wrapped around me securely and I let myself be held in an awkward, stiff hug.

    45

    "Even if you never forgive me, I''m going to spend the rest of my life doing whatever I can to make it up to you. My issues, my struggles... they weren''t your responsibility. But I still put it all on you. It was wrong. I''m so sorry, Ellie. I hope that one day you believe that."

    I brought my hands up slowly and touched his back, feeling his warmth as I leaned

    in.

    "I believe you."

    Support.

    Share

 Chapter 218

    Nn POV

    "I meant what I said before, I love you. I know that I don''t deserve it, but... I hope that one day you''ll gue me another chance to prove it."

    The words came out before I could stop them. The feeling of her in my arms, the warmth of the bond, it was enough to override my logical mind. I let the words tumble out in a stream and waited for Ellie to react.

    She didn''t say a word, just melted into my hold. We swayed to the music, not really dancing anymore, but using the excuse to stay pressed together. I could feel her hands grip the back of my shirt and hold tight like she might float away if she let me go.

    I held on just as tightly.

    This feeling was almost too intense, but I didn''t want to give it up. I don''t know how much time passed before she lifted her head and looked up at me. Her expression was hard to read: confusion, suspicion, maybe even hope.

    I was too afraid to ask. I just looked back at her, my eyes locked to hers. I saw the moment her eyes welled up. The memories must have been too much, I told myself. I tried to stave off my panic at the thought that she might be struggling against this moment.

    Her head tilted, moving a bit closer, and I moved with her.

    My lips brushed against hers, our breath mingled. I didn''t kiss her, though every instinct was telling me to close the distance and let the bond, let my instincts, guid¨¦ us. I resisted.

    I let her make the choice. Our lips brushed softly as she moved deliberately forward.

    It wasn''t even enough to really be considered a kiss, but it sent a shiver down my spine.

    Ellie pulled back slowly, her eyes searching mine for something that I hoped she would find. We stared at each other for a long, tense moment. Then Ellie turned away, and I felt something in my chest break.

    She owed me nothing, I kept telling myself that. Her reactions were justified, her caution was natural. But it made my wolf howl with anguish to watch her walk away from me again.

    I swallowed it all down. The disappointment, the fear that I''d somehow messed it up again, all of it. I held it back as I watched her go. I don''t know how long I stood there watching as she vanished back into the crowd, leaving me alone with my thoughts and my aching heart.

    The music had faded, but Ellie''s scent still lingered in the air - faintly sweet, threaded with the warmth of moonlight and memory.

    I stood at the edge of the courtyard long after she''d gone, watching as the crowd swallowed her up.

    I knew he should have let her go sooner.

    But the moment she''d turned toward me, eyes bright with unshed tears, every part

    of me had remembered. The ache of missing her. The way her voice softened when she said my name.

    The way she looked at me before everything fell apart.

    I''d almost ruined it again almost reached for her, almost begged

    But this time, I hadn''t.

    I''d stood there, hands trembling but steady at my sides, and let her walk away.

    It wasn''t easy. Holding her in my arms had felt so terribly right. Like it was everything I was ever supposed to do

    Chap 28

    +25 Bonus

    in life. Feeling her pulse beat with mine, feeling her breath against my shoulder. It nearly broke me.

    Now the firelight was dimming, andughter carried faintly through the open doors

    of the Moonstone packhouse. The celebration was still alive around me, but I couldn''t feel any of it.

    I''d meant what I said. I loved her.

    That truth was simple, even when everything else between us was not.

    I exhaled slowly, dragging a hand through my hair before heading toward the terrace. The air was cooler there, cleaner. Away from the noise, I could think.

    For the first time in my life, I didn''t want control - I wanted rity.

    The path ahead of me wasn''t about iming Ellie or convincing her to return. It was about bing someone she could stand beside without fear. Someone the boys could depend on.

    I wasn''t that man yet. But I wanted to be.

    "Rough night?"

    Lance''s voice came from behind me. I turned to find my brother leaning against the stone railing, two sses of whiskey in hand. He offered one wordlessly.

    I took it with a faint huff ofughter. "You could say that."

    Lance clinked his ss against mine. ¡°I''m guessing the dance didn''t end with a happy ever after."

    Support

    Share.

 Chapter 219

    "Not yet," I said quietly.

    "Yet," Lance repeated, raising a brow. "That''s optimistic of you."

    I stared into my ss, the amber liquid catching the light. "It''s not optimism. It''s... conviction. I''ve spent most of my life thinking love was a weakness. Something that made you reckless. But it isn''t. It''s a choice. One you make every day to be better, to stay, even when it''s hard."

    Lance studied me for a long moment, his eyes glued to my face, though I couldn''t read his expression. "You sound like ric."

    I smiled faintly. "He might be rubbing off on me. I have been seeing a lot of him. He''s wiser than I gave him credit for."

    Lance chuckled under his breath. "You''re changing, big brother. I''m not sure if it''s impressive or terrifying how quickly. I guess you always have aplished everything you put your mind to."

    My eyes drifted back toward the crowd. I could see Ellie in the distance now, seated near ric and Cassian.

    My chest tightened.

    "I want to be better for them," I said quietly. "For all of them. I don''t expect Ellie to forgive me, but I want her to see that I can be different. That she was right about me - that I wasn''t beyond saving."

    Lance sipped his drink, thoughtful. "You really love her, don''t you?"

    "Yes." The word came easily. No hesitation, no shame. "I don''t think I ever stopped. I just didn''t know how to show it."

    Lance nodded slowly. "Then don''t tell her. Show her now. But not the way you used to. No grand gestures. Just... consistency. She''s seen what your temper looks like. Show her what your patience looks like. But for god''s sake, stop moping around and waiting for this to fix itself for you Inaction doesn''t suit you."

    I gave him a sideways nce. "Since when are you the expert?¡±

    "Since I met I," Lance said with a crooked grin. "Apparently, women don''t respond well to being told what to feel. Who knew?"

    That earned a quietugh from me - small, but genuine. "You might be onto something."

    We stood inpanionable silence for a while, watching as thest of thenterns were lit.

    Somewhere, music swelled again - a slower tune now, softer. I could almost picture Ellie still swaying in time to it, her head tilted toward the stars.

    "I told her I love her," I said after a long moment. "And I meant it. But I didn''t ask her toe back. I didn''t even ask for forgiveness.''

    ")

    Lance''s brows lifted. "That''s new."

    "It''s the truth,¡± I said. "I don''t want her toe back out of guilt or obligation. I want her toe back because she wants to. Because she can look at me and see something worth trusting again.¡±

    Lance nodded. "That''s a good start."

    I turned the ss in my hand, watching the light refract. "She doesn''t owe me

    anything. But I owe her everything The least I can do is give her space to breathe."

    "And if she neveres back?" Lance asked quietly.

    I didn''t answer right away. The question stung, but I forced myself to face it.

    +25 Bonus

    "Then I''ll still keep trying," I said finally. "Not to win her but to be the kind of man who deserved her in the first ce."

    For a long moment, there was nothing but the soft crackle ofntern mes and the distant hum ofughter. Then Lance pped me on the shoulder, squeezing once before heading back toward the party.

    I stayed where I was.

    I could still hear Ellie''s voice echoing in my head ¨C that trembling whisper when she''d said, You punished me instead.

    I''d spent years convincing myself that power was protection, that dominance could be love. But standing here now, with the scent of moonlight and smoke around me and the memory of her tears still fresh, I realized that love wasn''t about control at all.

    It was about surrender.

    I set my ss down on the railing and straightened, the familiar warmth of

    determination filling my chest along with the sting of the whiskey.

    I wouldn''t rush her. I wouldn''t corner her. I would simply be there.

    I could never take away the pain that I had caused, but I could do everything

    possible to make sure she never had to feel that way again.

    Maybe that would be enough.

    Chap 220

 Chapter 220

    Ellie POV

    The dream began the same way it always did-with mist.

    Pale gray fog drifted through the trees, soft and endless, swallowing sound until all I could hear was the thud of my own heartbeat. I knew this ce. I''d seen it so many times that the air itself felt familiar. Somewhere ahead, two small figures giggled-a sound that had onceforted me but now filled me with dread.

    I knew that something was off. They were too big, too old. But that hazy dream logic made that fact seem unimportant as I moved through the fog to reach them.

    "Boys?" My voice came out thin and uncertain.

    No answer. Onlyughter again, a little farther away. When the mist thinned, I saw them-two shes of movement darting between the trees, chasing after something I couldn''t see.

    "August!n!"

    They didn''t stop. They were running toward a darker shape at the edge of the clearing. For a heartbeat I thought it was a shadow-until I saw the eyes. Blue. Wild and luminous.

    Nn. His wolf form.

    He stood at the boundary between forest and fog, powerful and still, watching as the boys stumbled toward him. The mist curled around his paws like smoke.

    "Wait!" I tried to run, but my legs wouldn''t move. The ground was soft and heavy beneath my feet, dragging me down. I reached out, fingers brushing the air, but the distance stretched endlessly.

    The boys didn''t look back. They ran straight to him, theirughter echoing through the mist as Nn bent to meet them. His great head lowered, and for a moment I thought she saw his muzzle brush their hair in something almost tender.

    Then the fog swallowed them all.

    "Stop!"

    I jerked upright in bed, breath catching. The room was dark moonlight pooling through the open curtains, the twins asleep in their cribs beside me. Their soft breathing filled the silence, a steady rhythm that should have soothed me-but the image of Nn''s blue eyes still burned behind my lids.

    I pressed a hand over my heart, waiting for it to slow.

    It was just a dream.

    Except it didn''t feel like one. The urgency in it, the way the boys had run-that wasn''t fear. That was choice. They''d gone to him willingly.

    This wasn''t the first time I''d dreamed of the boys leaving with Nn, but it was the first time that I understood they were doing so willingly. Eagerly. They were choosing

    m over me.

    I shivered and my throat felt tight.

    The goddess''s dreams had never been so vivid, and never before had they left me feeling like I was helpless to do anything about them. I couldn''t shake the sense that something was about to change-that the dream wasn''t a warning against Nn, but about somethingrger, something I couldn''t see yet.

    He wouldn''t take the boys away. I used to fear he would, but now I knew better. So what did this mean? Why were

    +25 Bonus

    they all leaving me behind?

    By dawn I''d given up on sleep. I fed the twins, dressed quietly, and slipped out toward the packhouse.

    It wasn''t a long walk, and it was a familiar one, but it was sill too much time for my mind to spiral over the dream. The implications. I felt like I was running out of time and I couldn''t seem to calm myself. I could only think of one person to turn to.

    Moonstone was waking up around us. The sky had softened to silver-blue, the smell of pine and fresh bread floating on the air. Inside, the halls were warm with light and the faint hum of morning voices. ric was already in his study, as he always was, a cup of coffee steaming beside a stack of correspondence.

    He looked up when I entered, and his expression shifted instantly-from Alpha to father. "You''re up early, little

    moon."

    I tried to smile. "Couldn''t sleep."

    He gestured for me to sit. "Another dream?"

    I nodded, lowering myself into the chair across from him.

    They boys were bundled in their double stroller and ric smiled fondly at them, reaching to touch each of their little faces affectionately, before turning his attention back to me.

    The familiarity of the room-the polished oak desk, the scent of ink and parchment- should have beenforting. Instead, it made it throat tight.

    ¡°It was the same one,¡± I said quietly. ¡°The one where N takes the boys with him. But different. The boys were running this time."

    ric set his cup aside, giving me his full attention. "Running where?"

    "To Nn."

    The words came out barely above a whisper. I stared down at my hands, twisting them in myp. "Before, they were just walking away from me. But this time, it felt... urgent. Like they had to reach him. I kept calling for them, but they didn''t even look back."

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 221

    ric''s brow furrowed, but his voice stayed gentle. "And Nn?¡±

    "He was waiting for them. In wolf form. He didn''t look angly or threatening, but..." I hesitated, searching for words. "It felt final somehow. Like if they reached him, I''d lose them."

    He leaned back slightly, studying me with that calm, thoughtful patience that had be second nature to him.¡± Tell me, Ellie-what do you think the goddess was showing you?"

    "I don''t know," I admitted. "Maybe that he''s going to take them from me."

    "Or," he said softly, "that he''s meant to protect them."

    I looked up sharply. "I can protect them."

    ric nodded. ¡°I know you can. But maybe not alone. The goddess rarely sends the same vision twice unless the meaning has changed. Perhaps she''s showing you not what you fear-but what must happen."

    I swallowed. "You think she wants me to trust him?"

    "I think she wants you to trust yourself," he replied. "You already know how you feel about Nn, and about the boys. The goddess doesn''t make mistakes, Ellie. Neither did you when you followed your instincts."

    I sank back in my chair, staring out the window where the sunlight was spilling over the courtyard. "My instincts are at war with each other, ric. Half of me wants to keep the boys here, where it''s safe. The other half..." I trailed off.

    "The other half misses him."

    I nodded silently.

    He stood and came around the desk, resting a hand on my shoulder. "You don''t have to make any decisions yet. You and the boys will always have a home here in Moonstone. But don''t let fear decide for you. Fear clouds the goddess''s voice faster than anything else."

    His warmth steadied me. I took a deep breath, letting the words settle. "Thank you."

    "Always," he said simply. "You''re my daughter. I failed you once when I lost you-l won''t fail you again."

    My throat tightened. "You didn''t fail me. The goddess brought me back when it was time."

    He smiled faintly. "And perhaps she''s doing the same for Nn now."

    I wanted to believe that. Truly. But the image of the boys running into the fog

    wouldn''t leave me. Every instinct screamed that something wasing-something I couldn''t stop.

    A knock at the open door pulled me from my thoughts. Cassan stepped inside, already dressed for travel. His usually neat hair was slightly mussed, his jaw tight.

    "Morning," he said quickly. "Sorry to interrupt."

    "You''re heading out?" ric asked.

    Cassian nodded. "I''ve got a meeting scheduled."

    I frowned. "With who?"

    He hesitated just long enough for me to notice. "Nn. We''re going over some reports about rogue activity."

    "Everything all right?" I asked, studying him.

    +25 Bonus

    "Yeah," he said too easily. ¡°Just routine."

    ric''s gaze lingered on him, but he didn''t press. ¡°Be careful on the roads."

    "Always." Cassian gave a brief nod to us both and turned to go. I caught the faint stiffness in his shoulders, the clipped rhythm of his stride. He was trying to look casual, but tension radiated from him.

    "Cassian," I called softly.

    He paused in the doorway, half-turned toward me. "Yeah?"

    "You sure everything''s fine?"

    For a heartbeat, I thought he might actually tell me. His expression softened- brotherly, apologetic-but then he forced a smile. "Don''t worry so much, Laney. I''ll see you for dinner."

    And then he was gone.

    I stared after him, the unease settling deeper in my stomach. The air in the study suddenly felt heavier, the morning light too bright.

    ric watched silently for a moment before speaking. "He''s working too hard. The uptick in rogue activity near the border has him rattled."

    I nodded. "I know."

    "Then trust him to tell you when he can," ric said gently "Cassian''s like me in that way-he carries burdens alone until he''s sure he won''t drop them.¡±

    I forced a small smile. "That''s notforting."

    ¡°No,¡± he agreed, ¡°but it''s true.¡±

    I rose, crossing to the window again. Outside, the courtyard was filling with pack members,ughter rising as the day began. Everything looked peaceful. Ordinary.

    And yet, for the first time in months, I couldn''t shake the sense that peace was only the surface of something deeper-something shifting beneath our feet.

    I pressed a hand to the ss, eyes unfocused on the morning light.

    "The goddess doesn''t make mistakes,¡± ric had said.

    Maybe not.

    But sometimes, I thought, the goddess''s lessons hurt far more than the uncertainty

    did.

    Clogs 227

 Chapter 222

    Third person POV

    The wine was cheap, but it burned pleasantly on the way down. Felicity set the ss aside and flipped another page in the file spread across her small table. Moonstone, Royal Hospital, Ellie- or rather, Laney, as she seemed to be calling herself these days.

    The glossy photos were neatlybeled, each one a reminder of what had been stolen from her.

    Her jaw tightened. The nerve of that woman-walking around freely, smiling in her pale scrubs as if she hadn''t destroyed everything. My life. My pack. My Nn.

    The safe house was dim, a singlemp throwing light across stacks of notes, maps, and grainy surveince prints. She traced a manicured nail down the edge of one photo: Ellie outside the hospital, hair pulled into a bun, her expression tired but content.

    The contentment enraged her most of all. Happiness should have been impossible after what she''d done.

    She had stolen everything from Felicity. Nn, the position as Luna, the sympathy of the pack, all of it. Then she''d just walked away, like it was nothing.

    Like everything Felicity had ever wanted wasn''t enough for Ellie. It made her blood boil to think of it.

    The only thing that enraged her more was the way Nn had be a shell of himself. He was so devastated, so desperate after she left him. It was pathetic.

    Her strong, cold, lethal alpha reduced to a hollow shell of himself, all because of Ellie.

    "She''s not even pretending to hide anymore," Felicity murmured. "¡°Moonstone thinks they can protect her. ric and his precious little daughter."

    The revtion about Ellie''s parentage onlyplicated things further. Being a rogue made her a mark, but now? Now she was the chosen of the goddess and the prodigal daughter of the most spiritually powerful pack in the kingdom.

    It made everything more difficult. But that wouldn''t stop Felicity from making her pay.

    Her gazended on the next page, a list of reported Moonstone guests over the past month-Nn Silver Fang, Lance Silver Fang, Rae Morrow. Nn''s name underlined twice.

    So he was visiting.

    Of course he was. He always had a weakness for lost things. Always had a weakness for that damned rogue.

    Felicity rose, crossing to the small window. Outside, the forest pressed close around the cabin, ck and silent. Her contacts in the roguends had promised her protection, but the truth was simpler: they obeyed because she paid them well.

    Mercenaries disguised as rogues. And she still had money. Plenty of it, thanks to her benefactor.

    Her fingers drummed against the windowsill. The goddess night favor Ellie now, but Felicity would not be erased so easily,

    She turned back to the table, eyes skimming the final photograph. For a moment, she didn''t register what she was seeing-just another candid image, Ellie on a street in Moonstone, pushing a stroller. Then the details hit her. A double stroller. Side by side.

    Felicity''s breath caught. "No," she whispered.

    Chiser

    +25 Bonus

    She snatched up the photo, staring at it. Two infants. Two.

    Her pulse quickened. A twin birth. Nn''s children.

    This couldn''t be happening. Those brats were dead. She''d made sure of it. But what were the odds that she''d get pregnant with twins again after losing her first pregnancy? It couldn''t be a coincidence.

    She felt something cold and electric twist in her gut. The room seemed to tilt. "She kept them hidden." The words came out strangled. "After everything, they''re alive."

    The ss of wine shattered against the wall, crimson running down the ster like blood.

    For months, she''d told herself that banishment had been unfair-that Nn had done it in a moment of rage, that he''d regret it. She''d believed he woulde find her when he realized what she meant to him. But he hadn''t. He''d given everything to her.

    Felicity sank back into the chair, the photo still clenched in her hand. Her heart pounded so hard it hurt.

    She stared at the grainy photos of the two dark-haired children. Even with the quality of the picture, she could tell they looked like Nn.

    ¡°I warned you, Nn,¡± she whispered. ¡°I told you what would happen if you betrayed me."

    The faint rustle of movement outside caught her attention. One of her hired rogues lingered near the porch. She forced herself to breathe evenly. Fury was good; it sharpened her focus.

    "Tell the others,¡± she said when the man stepped inside. "Moonstone has something I want back. Two things, actually."

    He hesitated. "The pups?"

    Her smile was thin and terrible. ¡°Bring me the mother, and the pups wille easily enough."

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 223

    The rogue nodded and vanished into the night.

    The n was simple now. Take the pups, lure Ellie, get rid of her. Then, she and Nn would be together. They would raise his children as they always should have. Together.

    Felicity poured another ss of wine with shaking hands, forcing the tremor to still. Soon. She would have what was hers again. The goddess might favor Ellie now-but Felicity had learned long ago that gods could be defied.

    Nn POV

    The report from my scoutsy open on the desk, ink still drying. More rogue sightings. More missing traders. The pattern had been forming for weeks, like ripples converging toward something unseen.

    I rubbed at the bridge of my nose, exhaustion throbbing behind my eyes. I should have been able to delegate this, to trust my captains to handle it, but instinct told me otherwise. Every time I thought of the rogues massing near the border, I remembered the old scars-the way chaos spread like wildfire when no one acted quickly enough.

    I remembered Felicity''s loyalists infiltrating the pack house and the troops. No, if I

    was right that this was her doing, I couldn''t delegate it. I couldn''t trust anyone else to foot out the truth.

    I couldn''t risk it. Not again.

    ¡°Nn?¡± Lance''s voice came from the doorway. "You look like hell.¡±

    I nced up. "Good morning to you too."

    Lance leaned against the frame, folding his arms. "You''ve been up all night again, haven''t you?"

    "Probably." I pushed the papers aside. "There''s movement in the roguends again. Too much to ignore."

    "That''s what scouts are for."

    "I need to see it myself."

    Lance frowned. "That''s reckless, even for you."

    "It''s necessary." My tone left little room for argument. "If these rogues are being paid, I want to know by whom. We''ve chased shadows long enough."

    "And what do you n to do-walk in there alone?"

    "If I have to," I said, rising. ¡°Disguised, unarmed, quiet. I know the terrain. I''ll be in and out before anyone realizes I''m there."

    Lance stared at me, clearly unconvinced. I could see the concern in his eyes, but I didn''t let it reach me. I couldn''t. "Does Ellie know you''re doing this?"

    "She doesn''t need to.".

    "Which means she should," Lance muttered.

    I gave a weary smile. ¡°She has enough to worry about. I''m not dragging her into this until I know what''s out there."

    Lance sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°You''re going to do it no matter what I say, aren''t you?"

    "Probably."

    ¡°Then at least tell me where you''ll be checking first."

    +256000

    I pointed to a map pinned on the wall, a thin red line marking the route along the western border-through the scattered viges and down into the old rogue basin. "Here''s where the reports start to converge."

    Lance studied it, then nodded reluctantly, ¡°Fine. I''ll holdngs here. But you''d bettere back, Nn. The election scrutiny is bad enough without your disappearance making headlines,"

    I smirked faintly, "You worry too much,"

    "That''s what brothers are for."

    When Lance left, the silence returned-thick and heavy, pressing against the walls. I gathered my gear carefully in clothes, a knife hidden beneath my coat, a hooded cloak to dull my scent.

    I paused only once, eyes drifting toward the small framed photograph on my desk. It was one of the few I had left -a candid shot taken by a press photographer at a summit years ago.

    Ellie stood slightly apart from me, her smile tentative, the sunlight catching in her hair.

    I traced a thumb over her image.

    "I''lle back," I murmured. "I have to."

    As I stepped out into the cool morning, I felt the faint tug of the mate bond-a pulse of warmth somewhere deep in my chest. Ellie was awake, somewhere in Moonstone, probably worrying over a dream she couldn''t quite understand. The connection between us still hummed, fragile but alive.

    I drew his cloak tighter and started toward the waiting car.

    There were too many unanswered questions, too many shadows gathering at the edge of our fragile peace. If Felicity was behind the rogue movements-and my gut told me she was-then every moment I hesitated put Ellie and the boys at risk.

    I''d promised myself I would protect them, even if Ellie never forgave me.

    And this time, I intended to keep that promise. No matter what it might cost me.

    Chinese

 Chapter 224

    Nn POV

    The bordends had changed since thest time I crossed them.

    The roads were narrower now, the trees thick with fog, and the air carried that strange metallic tang that always clung to rogue territory not quite danger, not quite decay, but the uneasy in-between.

    I moved carefully, hood drawn low. The old truck I''d borrowed rattled along the ruts,

    its headlights slicing through mist. To anyone watching, I looked like just another traveler ¨C a trader or courier, not a pack Alpha.

    The illusion worked. No one looked twice.

    But as the miles slipped by, a tightness grew in my chest. The roguends were more than awless sprawl; they were the border between order and chaos, a reminder of everything a wolf could lose.

    I''d spent years ensuring Silver Fang never ended up like this- fractured, desperate, clinging to survival - yet here I was, driving straight into the ruins of all I''d feared.

    Straight into the chaos that Ellie had lived in before I met her, working at that little bar, and realized that she was my mate.

    The first settlement came into view just before dusk. Wooden shacks clustered along a dirt path, smoke curling from the chimneys. I parked outside the main square and climbed down, scanning the faces of the few people still moving about.

    Thin women with wary eyes, children tugging at threadbare coats, the asional man in patched leather ring as I passed.

    No one smiled. No one greeted me.

    Rogues had no need for courtesy.

    I adjusted my coat, keeping my scent suppressed. Better to look like an outsider than a wolf from a pack. Too much pride, too much dominance - either one could get me killed here.

    The market stalls were half-empty. Scavenged tools, dried meat, rough-spun cloth. Nothing worth paying for, but plenty to notice. These people were surviving, barely, and yet something else was off. The ratio of women to men. The quiet way they moved, ncing over their shoulders as if afraid of being overheard.

    I caught a whisper as two women passed: "...gone again, said they''d be back by the new moon..."

    Gone where?

    My gut tightened. Reports from my scouts mentioned mercenaries taking coin for unknown work. Seeing the hollow look in these people''s faces, I knew it wasn''t just a umor. Someone was recruiting from the roguends.

    I thanked the goddess that Ellie had left this all behind. Thinking about her here, among these struggling women, made my heart twist painfully.

    I don''t think that it ever truly struck me what she had left behind when she agreed to marry me.

    Was this what made her so afraid in those early years? Was he afraid that if she couldn''t win my affection, I would send her back here?

    It didn''t bear thinking about. I had to keep my wits about me right now. Yet, I couldn''t seem to leave the train of thought. If she hadn''t had Moonstone to care for her, would she havee here when she ran from me?

    The thought of her raising the twins anywhere near this kind of desperation made my stomach twist. She''d

    +25 Bonus

    survivest here once already the ident, the orphanage, he years lost to memory. I couldn''t imagine it now.

    "You looking to buy something?" a gruff voice broke through my thoughts. I looked up at the man behind the market stall. His eyes were hard, suspicious as he looked at me.

    "You have anything worth buying?" I asked coldly, raising one eyebrow at the man. I had to tread carefully. One wrong word could expose me.

    The man nced down at my hands for a moment, then huffed.

    "Nothing for someone like you."

    I bristled at the subtle insult. He thought I looked soft. My hands were too clean, my nails too intact. It gave me

    away.

    "Then there''s no point in continuing this conversation," I replied evenly.

    I walked away, keeping my gait steady and unhurried. I kept my hands shoved into my pockets as I continued to explore the sparse vige.

    Calling it that was a stretch, but it was the best word avable. I heard spatterings of conversation as I explored, but no one else spoke to me. No one else made eye contact. Old men and women looked at me with growing suspicion.

    I was overstaying my wee.

    As night began to fall, I turned back toward the truck. I''d seen enough for one day. There was more I needed to find out, but lingering too long in one vige was a risk I couldn''t take.

    The drive back toward the border was long and silent. The farther I went, the more

    the tension eased from my shoulders. Civilization, even the ragged edge of it, would feel like a breath of fresh air after that.

    Support

    Share

    Chaprer 200

 Chapter 225

    I reached one of the border pack towns just before midnight a wom-down ce of timber and brick built along the river. Lanterns glowed outside the tavern near the docks, casting long streaks of light across the cobblestones. Familiar. Almostforting.

    It took me a moment to realize why.

    This was the same pub.

    The same weathered building where, years ago, I''d first seen her - the quiet waitress with wary eyes and no wolf, who''d stared at me like she was trying to understand why her heart was pounding

    I parked the truck and sat there for a moment, staring at the door.

    So much had begun here.

    I hadn''t meant to stop. But some part of me

    maybe the part that missed her every waking hour - wanted to

    see it again, to remember who I''d been before I''d ruined everything.

    Inside, the tavern smelled of ale and damp wood. The furniture was the same, though more worn now, the carved bar still lined with mismatched stools. The bartender, an older man with silver in his beard, barely looked up as I

    took a seat in the corner.

    I ordered whiskey and let the ss sit untouched in front of me.

    The ghost of a sensation passed over my hand. Ellie, handing me the drink I''d

    ordered, her fingertips brushing across the side of my hand and the first startling jolt

    of the pull that had nearly caused me to drop the whiskey.

    I could still feel that touch if I thought about it hard enough. It had changed everything.

    Across the room, a young womanughed ¡ª a soft, throaty sound that reminded me for one aching second of Ellie. My chest tightened, then eased as reality returned. Theughter was rougher, sharper, but still ¨C the echo

    hurt.

    I closed my eyes. I could still see her here that first night: bncing a tray, avoiding my gaze, the faint tremor in her voice when she asked what I wanted to drink. I''d known, the moment she''d spoken, that something inside of me had shifted. The mate pull had hit me like fire under my skin from the first touch.

    For someone like me

    raised on control, trained to suppress instinct ¡ª it had been unbearable.

    I''d fought it. Fought her. And in the end, I''d lost.

    Now, sitting in the same ce yearster, I finally understood what I''d been too proud to see then: that she hadn''t needed a rescuer, she''d needed a partner. Someone who saw her strength and chose to stand beside it instead of trying to cage it.

    I took a slow sip of whiskey, the burn anchoring me to the present. The tavern door creaked open and a fewte- night patrons drifted in ¨C men with the restless look of traders or mercenaries. Their low conversation caught his attention.

    "...double pay for anyone who heads North..."

    "...she''s got connections in the old packs, pays in gold..."

    I stiffened. The words blurred in the noise, but one thing was clear

    Moonstone.

    someone was hiring. North meant toward

    I forced myself to stay still, to listen without reacting. The men drank quickly and left,

    but their scent unaligned, foreign ¡ª lingered behind them.

    rogue,

    Chwe 225

    +25 Bonus

    Felicity. It had to be. The pieces fit too neatly: the organized movement, the sudden flow of money, the direction. She was gathering them again, whatever her reason. And that meant Ellie was in danger.

    My pulse quickened. I tossed a few coins on the counter and rose to leave.

    Outside, the river mist had thickened, curling through the streets like smoke. I walked toward the truck, head down, cloak pulled tight. I''d return to Silver Fang before dawn, regroup, then warn Cassian and ric. They needed to prepare.

    As I started the engine, I caught sight of my reflection in the rearview mirror - tired eyes, a few new lines, the ghost of a man who''d once thought he could control everything.

    "You''re not that man anymore," I muttered to myself.

    The truck rumbled to life. The road stretched ahead, dark and endless. Somewhere beyond the hills, Ellie was dreaming again ¨C maybe of me, maybe of something far worse. Either way, I''d make sure she never had reason to fear.

    I''d protect her, no matter what it took.

    And when the time came to face Felicity again, I wouldn''t hold back.

    Not this time.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share.

    get it

 Chapter 226

    Ellie POV

    The Moonstone packhouse had always felt grand to me - towering windows, stone walls that caught the light, the soft scent of pine from the forest pressing close around it. But today, standing at the threshold with two sleepy boys bnced on my hips, it didn''t feel intimidating.

    It felt likeing home.

    I hadn''t nned to move in. The apartment had beenfortable, my little

    sanctuary, but after ric''s announcement and the whispers that followed, privacy had be a fragile thing.

    People stared longer when I walked through the market now. They called me Alpha''s daughter in hushed tones, half awe, half curiosity.

    I was still getting used to it.

    Inside, the packhouse was alive with the sounds of morning Someone was baking ¨C the scent of cinnamon and honey drifted from the kitchen and Cassian''s voice carried faintly down the hall as he barked out directions to a few warriors.

    ric met me at the door, smiling when he saw the boys. "ou actually agreed. I expected you to back out."

    Iughed softly, shifting the boys in my arms. "You wore me down. Besides, it''ll be easier for everyone if we''re closer. You worry too much when we''re not here."

    "I call it paternal concern," ric said, takingn from me "Cassian calls it meddling."

    "He''s not wrong," I teased.

    He chuckled, leading me through the hall toward the east wing. "The room is ready. We aired it out yesterday. It used to be yours, you

    know."

    That made me pause. "Really?"

    He nodded. ¡°When you and Cassian were small. You''d always sneak into his room at night because you hated sleeping alone. Your mother used to pretend to be angry about it, but she''d always end upughing when she found you both tangled in one nket."

    The memory hit me like sunlight through fog ¡ª brief, but vivid. Cassian''sughter, soft sheets that smelled like cedar, the faint hum of our mother''s luby. It was there and gone again before I could hold onto it, but it left me smiling faintly.

    "Guess some things don''t change," I murmured, ncing down at the twins. "These two refuse to sleep apart, too."

    ¡°They''re like you and your brother,¡± ric said warmly. ¡°Stubborn.¡±

    He pushed open the door to a spacious room overlooking the gardens. Morning light spilled across the floorboards. Someone - probably Cassian

    probably Cassian ¨C had already carried in the cribs. The twin mobiles hung neatly above

    them, tiny ss moons and stars catching the light.

    I set August down and watched as he gurgled in delight, reaching for the spinning charms. Ian cedn in his own crib, and he immediately moved to the railing closest August.

    Something deep in my chest loosened. I already felt safer having the boys here in the packhouse, surrounded by family and guards.

    "This is..." I exhaled. "It''s perfect. Thank you."

    Ó^Õß

    Choster 226

    +25 Bonus

    ric gave a small nod. "You don''t need to thank me. You'' home."

    Home. The word settled in my bones differently now.

    For years, "home" had been wherever I was needed the orphanage, the hospital dormitories, the apartment I''d rented in the city. Even in Silver Fang, with Nn, I''d never truly felt it. But here, in Moonstone, the air itself seemed to recognize me.

    Still, peace came with its own kind of weight.

    I looked around the room, a wave of nostalgia flooding through me. Theughter of Cassian and me as children seemed to echo in the walls for a moment. Warmth, safety, and love seemed to seep from the very walls.

    It was everything I wanted for the boys, and for a moment, it overwhelmed me.

    "The memories areing more frequently, aren''t they?" ric asked.

    "More every day. Sometimes in bits and pieces and sometimes in sudden bursts. It''s a lot to take in,¡± I said, running my fingertips lightly along the windowsill.

    "What sort of memories?" he asked curiously.

    "A lot about Cassian," I answered thoughtfully. "I think because he''s been around so much. Some about you. I remember you cooking breakfast for us, pancakes. And I remember how we used to have tea parties out by the training grounds in the afternoons."

    A fond smile stole over his features. "It used to cause quite a stir among the warriors when we would break for lunch, and you would totter out with that pic basket stuffed full of sandwiches for them."

    I smiled and shook my head. "I remember... I would always insist that we had to feed them all because they were working so hard, and they always thanked me for those squished sandwiches."

    "You had the makings of a great luna, even then."

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 227

    As ric adjusted one of the cribs, I sank onto the edge of the bed, my thoughts turning inevitably toward Nn.

    I hadn''t seen him since the night of the celebration. Part of me had expected him to reach out, to ask when he could see the boys again. But the silence stretched.

    I told myself it was a good thing. We needed distance, space to heal. And yet, every time the twins reached for my hair the way they did his, I felt the ache all over again.

    ric seemed to sense my thoughts drifting. "You''re thinking about him," he said softly.

    I didn''t deny it. "It''s hard not to."

    He leaned against the wall, arms folded. "He''s trying, Ellie. I''ve seen it. Cassian''s spoken with him several times since the announcement."

    "Trying doesn''t erase what happened,¡± I said quietly.

    "No," ric agreed. "But it''s the only way to change whates next."

    "I don''t know whates next. I don''t know what I want toe next," I admitted softly.

    "I think you do," ric said gently. "I think that you just don''t want to admit it."

    "What do you mean?" I looked at him, my stomach twisting with anxiety. ric had a way of seeing right through me. I was afraid of what he might say.

    "I saw you two dancing," he answered.

    The response seemed to hang in the air between us before itnded heavily on my shoulders. The dance. The not- quite kiss Nn and I had shared. Of course, people had seen.

    I rubbed my palms together, staring at the floorboards. "The public''s going to find out about the boys soon. I can''t hide them forever. And when that happens.....¡±

    "Everyone will have questions," ric finished for me.

    "Yes." I looked up. "They''ll know Nn''s the father. That he has his heirs. And that I kept it secret."

    ric''s expression softened. "You did what you had to do to protect them. Anyone worth their salt will understand that."

    "But not everyone is worth their salt," I murmured.

    He smiled faintly. "True. Which is why we''ll face it together."

    I nodded, but the unease didn''t leave me. "I should talk to Nn about how to

    handle it when the truthes out. The rumors haven''t stopped since the campaign

    for king began. It''s going to cause even more issues for him.¡±

    "That''s wise," ric said. "But don''t rush into it tonight. You''ve had enough change for one day. Settle in first."

    "Okay." I hesitated, then added softly, "Do you think he''ll be angry?"

    "At you?" ric asked. "No. At himself? Probably."

    I smiled faintly. "That''s... fair."

    He rested a hand on my shoulder. "You''re stronger than you give yourself credit for,

    little moon. The goddess doesn''t waste effort on the unworthy."

    Chapter

    "I wish she''d send clearer messages," I muttered.

    ric chuckled. "If she did, we''d stop listening."

    +25 Bonus

    We worked together for a while longer, unpacking clothes and folding nkets. The boys babbled happily from their cribs, making a game out of grabbing each other''s hands. Watching them, I felt the warmth of belonging and the ache of uncertainty twist together again.

    When ric finally left me to rest, the sun had already dipped below the trees. The packhouse had quieted, soft voices echoing distantly from the halls. I sat by the window rocking one of the twins while the other dozed.

    Outside, the night was calm - but I couldn''t shake the flicker of foreboding that had been creeping at the edges of my dreams.

    Something was shifting. I could feel it.

    My gaze drifted toward the horizon, where the border mountainsy cloaked in mist.

    Somewhere beyond them, Nn was out there. I didn''t know where or why, only that the bond between us hummed faintly now and then, like a heartbeat reaching across the dark.

    ¡°Stay safe,¡± I whispered, not sure if the words were for him or myself.

    The baby stirred in my arms, sighing softly before settling again.

    I pressed a kiss to his forehead and closed my eyes, letting the rhythm of his breathing calm me.

    Tomorrow, I told herself. Tomorrow, I''d speak with Nn. We''d need to decide how to face the truth together ¨C for the twins, for the packs, and for whatever the future might hold for us.

    For tonight, though, I allowed myself to rest. The goddess had given me this moment, this quiet in the storm. I''d take it and hope that, wherever Nn was, he could feel it too.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 228

    Third person POV

    Rae hadn''t realized how much she''d missed the sound ofughter until Cassian showed up at her new apartment with two cups of coffee and a grin that made it impossible not to smile back.

    "You know," she said, leaning on the doorframe as he carried another box inside, "you don''t have to move every piece of furniture yourself. I do have arms.¡±

    Cassian shot her a look over his shoulder. "I noticed. They''re holding coffee, though, not boxes."

    "Exactly. I''m supervising."

    He huffed augh, setting the box down beside the couch. "You''re doing an excellent job of it."

    The apartment was small but bright

    sunlight spilling through wide windows, the faint scent of new paint still

    clinging to the walls. Rae had been living out of borrowed rooms for months, between work and visiting Moonstone, and for the first time in a long while, she felt something that resembled stability.

    Cassian filled the space easily. He''d rolled his sleeves to his elbows, and a faint sheen of sweat made his forearms gleam in the light. Rae tried not to stare, but subtlety had never been her strong suit.

    Unfortunately, Cassian noticed.

    He smirked, pausing mid-lift. "You''re staring, Rae.¡±

    She rolled her eyes. ¡°You''re imagining things."

    "Mm. Am I?"

    The teasing lilt in his voice made her stomach flutter. "You''re impossible."

    He grinned. "And yet, here I am, helping you move boxes."

    She snorted, covering a smile. "You volunteered."

    "I didn''t hear you refuse," he countered easily, setting thest box down. "There. That''s everything from the truck."

    Rae offered him his coffee as a peace offering. ¡°Truce?"

    He took it, brushing his fingers lightly over hers. "For now.

    They stood like that for a moment, too long to be casual, the air between them humming faintly. Then Cassian cleared his throat and stepped back, breaking the spell with his usual steadiness.

    ¡°So,¡± he said, surveying the room, "what do you think?"

    Rae looked around. The furniture was mismatched - a sofa from a thrift store, a rug she''d found at a market, a few nts lining the windowsill. It was imperfect and cozy, and hers.

    "I think it''s perfect," she said quietly.

    Cassian smiled, the expression softening his whole face. "Good. You deserve that. But you know, if you wanted it to be a little more perfect, I could help with that."

    The words were simple, but something about the way he said them made her chest tighten. For a man who rarely spoke his emotions outright, Cassian''s sincerity hit harder than any flowery deration.

    "Help how? I''m not letting you buy me furniture or anything," she said sternly.

    +25 Bonus

    "Not even if I want to?" he asked with an amused smile.

    She looked down at her cup, hiding the smile that tugged ather lips. ¡°You keep

    saying nice things like that, and people are going to start talking."

    He arched a brow. "Let them. At this point, I''d encourage it''

    That earned him a genuineugh. "You''re not supposed to say that. You''re

    supposed to deflect and make a joke.¡±

    "Maybe I don''t want to joke," he said, tone quiet but certain. ¡°Maybe I''d rather take you to dinner instead."

    Rae froze mid-sip. "Dinner?"

    Cassian looked almost amused by her surprise. "That''s the thing where two people sit down, eat food, and pretend it''s casual while one of them tries not to stare too obviously."

    She blinked at him, torn betweenughing and blushing. "You mean like a date?¡±

    He tilted his head. "Yeah, Rae. Like a date. A real one, this time. Not carry out at the park."

    The silence that followed was brief but full. Then she smile bright, genuine, a little breathless. "I''d like that. But aren''t you concerned that people will talk? The future alpha of Moonstone on a date with amoner..."

    "Getting hung up about rumors is my sister''s thing, Rae. I don''t give a damn."

    Raeughed, a startled little huff as she looked into his eyes. She could tell that he was beingpletely serious.

    "You really don''t care," she said in awe. "You''re supposed o.''

    "Why? Because people without enough going on in their own lives might have an opinion on who I choose to spend my time with? The only opinion that matters in this case is yours, sweetheart."

    Rae felt her cheeks warm. "Then it''s a date."

    Cassian''s answering smile was slow and warm, the kind that reached his eyes. "Good. Tomorrow night?"

    "Tomorrow night," she confirmed.

    He gathered his jacket and empty coffee cup, pausing at the door. ¡°And don''t lift any

    boxes while I''m gone. That''s an Alpha''s order."

    Raeughed outright. "You''re not my Alpha."

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 229

    "Not yet," he said over his shoulder, and left before she could respond.

    For a long moment after the door shut, Rae just stood there in the quiet, her heart fluttering, like it hadn''t in years.

    Ellie POV

    I had spent the afternoon unpacking what little I''d brought from my apartment-mostly the twins'' things. Their toys now lined a low shelf, the small rocking chair sat by the window, and the moonstonemp I''d bought mouths ago glowed softly in the corner.

    Now, with the boys down for a nap, I stood in the middle of the nursery, letting, the stillness wash over me

    Moving in had felt strange at first, but as I walked through the halls, shes of memory kept surfacing ¨C quick, unsteady, but growing stronger.

    I saw myself running barefoot through these same corridors as a child, Cassian chasing after me. I heard our mother''sughter echoing down the stairwell. I remembered the scent of honey cakes cooling in the kitchen and ric''s deep voice reading to us by firelight.

    Everywhere I turned, the ghosts of my past brushed against me like whispers.

    I turned slowly, my gaze falling to the window seat. In my mind''s eye, I could see my younger self sitting there, legs swinging, watching the rain. The image was so vivid I almost reached out.

    "I remember," I murmured.

    I hadn''t realized how much I''d missed having memories that belonged to me - not just fragments of stories told by others, but real, living shes of who I''d been.

    A soft knock came at the door. ric poked his head in, smiling when he saw my expression

    "Settling in?"

    I nodded. "It feels familiar. Like I''ve been here all along, and just forgot."

    "That''s because part of you never left," he said.

    I smiled faintly. "I keep getting shes - me and Cassian ying in the gardens, or hiding behind your desk during meetings. It''s strange, but...forting."

    He stepped inside, his eyes warm. "The goddess is generous when she knows you''re ready to remember."

    I hesitated. ¡°Do you think she''s preparing me for something?"

    ric''s smile faded, reced by a thoughtful calm. "Perhaps. But not everything she shows is a warning Sometimes, it''s a reminder of who you are, and what you''ve already survived."

    I looked down at the sleeping twins. "I hope so."

    He rested a hand briefly on my shoulder. "Rest tonight. Tomorrow will bring its own answers."

    After he left, I lingered by the cribs, watching my sons sleep Their tiny hands twitched in dreams, fingers curling like they were grasping something invisible. Maybe the goddess whispered to them too.

    I brushed a curl fromn''s forehead, then August''s, and smiled softly.

    So much had changed, and yet some part of my heart still ached for Nn for the family we might have been, for the home we''d both broken trying to protect. But here, surrounded by memory and moonlight, I felt something I hadn''t in a long time.

    425 B

    Hope.

    I sat down heavily, feeling the weight of too much thinking settle heavily on my shoulders.

    The moment I sat, I felt the breath leave my lungs. A chill washed over me as a sh of silver stole my sight.

    Then I saw him in front of me, Nn. His massive wolf form snarled viciously as he lunged forward, his jaws snapping.

    I didn''t scream. I didn''t have enough air in my lungs. In the vision, there was another wolf with him. Just asrge but with a copper brown coat. I knew instinctively that it was Cassian.

    My heart raced wildly as Nn lunged in front of Cassian. I couldn''t see beyond the two of them, but the bright sh of red that filled my vision was enough.

    A choked sob tore from me as my vision cleared and I found myself once again in the pale light of the bedroom. August andn slept soundly a few feet away, but my heart was thundering with fear.

    That wasn''t a memory. It wasn''t a dream. That was a vision a warning.

    I jumped to my feet and tore out of the room in a run. Cassian wasn''t home, I knew that. If I had been able to see him right now, I might be able to maintain some semnce of control. But I couldn''t.

    I crashed through the door of ric''s office in tears. Without a word, he scooped me into his arms and held me tight, his voice soothing as he shushed and reassured

    me.

    His words didn''t sink through the panic. The goddess had never given me a vision that was so direct and dire.

    Nn and Cassian were in danger.

    Support

 Chapter 230

    Third person POV

    The wine ss shattered against the far wall, crimson liquid sttering like blood across the faded wallpaper. Felicity''s breath came in short, uneven bursts, her chest rising and falling as she stared at the mess ¨C the jagged shards catching the light like teeth.

    She''d been pacing for hours, her manic energy fueling her fury as she flipped through thetest reports scattered across her desk. Photographs, typed summaries, names, and sightings - all of them centered around one woman.

    Ellie.

    That cursed name seemed to echo through her head with every heartbeat. Ellie, who had wormed her way into Nn''s life and stayed there, like a stain Felicity couldn''t scrub away. Ellie, who had made Nn turn his back on everything they''d built together.

    Ellie, who now stood under the protection of Moonstone not just any pack, but one ruled by ric, one of the most respected Alphas in the region.

    A bitterugh tore from her throat. ¡°An Alpha''s daughter. Of course she is."

    Felicity snatched thetest photo from the pile. It was grainy, taken from a distance

    ¨C Ellie in light blue hospital scrubs, her hair braided loosely over one shoulder, pushing a stroller. The image made Felicity''s hand tremble.

    Two small bundles in the stroller.

    The twins. Alive.

    It changed everything. It made it all so clear. The rogues were in position already. Ever since Felicity had seen this image, she''d known what to do.

    It exined everything.

    Nn hadn''t thrown her away for Ellie. It had been for them. For his sons.

    It made so much sense.

    "He mourned them. Iforted him. I was there," she muttered to herself as she ran her fingertips over the image of the boys.

    Her breath hitched. The wine''s warmth turned to acid in her stomach. "He didn''t know... but when Ellie came back. He must have found out. That was why he took her back."

    The fury built, a molten surge that made her vision swim. She swept her arm across the table, sending papers flying. Her scream echoed through the room, raw and feral.

    When thest echo faded, she stood amid the wreckage-anting, trembling, broken ss at her feet. Slowly, deliberately, she straightened.

    Her expression changed.

    The wildness drained from her face, reced by an eerie stness. Her breathing steadied. She moved to the table again, collecting one of the fallen pages - a border map of Moonstone and Silver Fang.

    "Of course," she murmured. "That''s why they''ve been watching the border. That''s why he''s been so quiet."

    Her lips curved into a faint, chilling smile.

    "But they''re looking in the wrong ce."

    "What the hell are you breaking in here now?"

    The voice cut through her thoughts, sharp and angry. Felicily turned to see the tall, blonde man standing in the doorway. The man who owned the house she''d been taking refuge in. The one who was helping her fund her

    rogues.

    She smiled at him, all teeth.

    "Apologies, Kieran. My emotions got the better of me."

    Kieran pushed away from the door and looked at the shattered ss with distaste. "You''re making a habit of running my ssware."

    ¡°We''ll be raising a ss in celebration soon enough,¡± she said with a deceptively light tone.

    Kieran looked less than convinced. He''d been brooding around his packhouse since thest time he visited Ellie. He''d told her how he''d found Nn there, how Ellie had defended him, chosen him.

    It was driving Kieran mad with jealousy and hatred.

    "I did try to warn you about her, didn''t I?" Felicity said with a tut. "Just like I warned Nn about her. Ellie isn''t some weak, wolfless thing that needs protection. She''s maniptive, conniving. She''s not above using her looks to get what she wants." Kieran sneered at her words. "Ellie isn''t the problem. Nn is. What the hell is he doing sniffing around her after all of this time? She took his kids and left him! What more does he need to understand that he''s lost!"

    "Me," Felicity answered easily. "He needs me. He''s always needed me. He''s lost without some guidance, poor fool. Without me by his side, he''s desperate enough to seek her out. But we''ll take care of all of that today."

    "What exactly are you doing?" Kieran asked, looking her over with barely concealed distrust.

    "It''s easy. My rogues will move in and distract Moonstone''s defenses. Overwhelm them with a surprise attack. Kill anyone who tries to stop them. Then, I''ll move in

    and take the twins. Once I have them, Ellie wille willingly."

    Kieran straightened up instantly, startled by her words.

    22

 Chapter 231

    "You aren''t going to hurt August andn." It wasn''t a question; it was an order.

    Felicity made a dismissive hand motion. "Of course not! Why in the hells would I harm Nn''s heirs?"

    Kieran rxed just a fraction. "So, you use the boys to get lie here. Then...?"

    "Then she has a choice. She marries you as she agreed to, of I get rid of her. Either way, she''ll be out of the picture, and I''ll have the boys. Nn wille looking for them, and I''ll be able to talk some sense into him. He''ll have the mate he''s always needed and the heirs he''s always wanted, fated mate born. It''ll be perfect.¡±

    "And if anything goes wrong?" Kieran asked skeptically.

    "It won''t," she snapped. She smoothed the crumpled photograph, setting it neatly beside the map. ¡°So, we''ll all get what we need most. You''ll get your pretty prop for the election, and I''ll get my mate. Everyone lives happily ever after."

    She reached for her phone, dialing a number from memory. When a gruff male voice answered, her tone was calm - almost gentle.

    ¡°It''s time,¡± she said softly. ¡°I want a message delivered to Moonstone. Make it loud."

    Then she ended the call and stared down at the map again, racing the border with one manicured finger.

    "Let''s see how well the goddess protects her precious daughter this time."

    Nn POV

    The morning sky was a dull, steel gray ¡ª the kind of color that made my instincts prickle. Storm weather.

    I''d been reviewing reports all week, scanning every new update Cassian sent from Moonstone. Most had been

    uneventful - stray sightings, false rms, bits of rogue chatter with no clear pattern.

    Until today.

    Cassian''stest message hade marked urgent.

    Rogue movement near the shared border. Organized, tactical-paid.

    I didn''t need to read the rest. My gut twisted. This was what I''d heard whispers

    about in the rogunds. This was not a false rm or a random event.

    I pushed away from my desk and stood, scanning the war room table covered in maps and patrol logs. The timing was too perfect.

    I''d been waiting for something like this that uneasy feeling that the quiet was just a prelude to something

    worse.

    If we hadn''t been watching so closely, we would have miss it. As it was, we would just barely have time to intercept them.

    "Alpha?" one of his lieutenants asked from the doorway. "Should we wait for confirmation from the scouts before

    97

    "No." My tone was low but firm. "We move now. Call the patrol captains-double coverage along the south perimeter and the trade route that cuts into Moonstone''s forest."

    The lieutenant hesitated. "You think this could be connect to-

    ))

    "I know it is."

    +25 Bonus

    I didn''t raise his voice, but there was an edge to it that silenced further questions.

    As the warrior hurried off, I turned back to the map, my jaw tight. I''d been trying to stay rational, to separate my duties as Alpha from my emotions but this wasn''t a coincidence.

    Felicity had gone quiet. Too quiet.

    And now, Cassian was reporting organized rogue movement on the border. In the exact area I''d heard rumors about from the rogues.

    "You''re still ying your games," I muttered under my breath. "But not this time."

    Without hesitation, I grabbed my coat and my phone, firing off a message to Cassian.

    On my way. Don''t engage until I get there.

    Cassian''s reply came secondster.

    Already assembling a team. Meet at the patrol station.

    I left the packhouse without another word, my boots crunching on the gravel path as

    I crossed the courtyard. The cold air stung my lungs, grounding me.

    I moved fast, my stride purposeful. Every step seemed to echo with the same thought - Ellie''s there.

    She was safe, I told myself. Cassian had informed me about her move into the packhouse. She and the boys were in the safest ce they could be.

    I didn''t let myself dwell on it, but the knowledge fueled me, pushing me harder.

    By the time I reached the jeep, I was all business. My voice was calm as I gave orders to the two guards apanying me, but my mind raced. I could feel that same dread from the roguends creeping up my spine again that feeling that something was shifting, that we were on the brink of something far worse than another

    ambush.

    As the engine roared to life and the packhouse faded behind me, I gripped the steering wheel tightly.

    The road ahead curved toward Moonstone, and the storm clouds thickened.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 232

    Nn POV

    By the time I reached Moonstone, dusk had already begun to settle-made darker by the storm that was beating overhead, threatening rain at any moment.

    Every shadow between the trees felt like it might move. Even the birds had quieted, their silence threading into the trunks like a warning The calm before the storm,

    Moonstone''s outer patrol station sat just beyond the ward line, a low stone structure half-d¨¢med by most A cluster of warriors waited there, armor muted by the settling dark

    Cassian stood at the center of them, broad-shouldered and rigid, his usual easy confidence reced by a prim focus I rarely saw from him. It was only natural. This was the first time I could ever remember Moonstone being targetted directly. At least, in our lifetimes.

    I made my way directly toward him. There was no time to waste.

    Cassian looked up as I approached, the faintest hint of relief shing in his eyes. "You got my message fast,¡± he muttered, strapping a dagger to his thigh with movements that were all business.

    "I didn''t n to sit around waiting for confirmation." My gaze swept the gathered warriors, counting heads, reading their tension. There weren''t enough, but any more would draw attention in the city and cause a panic." How many sightings?"

    "Three. All along the southern ridge." Cassian''s tone was clipped, professional, but something tight coiled beneath his words. "They''re staying low, but my scouts caught scent trails looping toward the river. Feels like they''re testing our perimeter.¡±

    I nodded, jaw tightening "Rogues don''t organize like this without incentive."

    Cassian''s eyes flicked toward me. "You think this is Felicity?""

    I didn''t answer immediately, but the weight of my silence said enough. I saw the tension rise in Cassian''s stance." I think," I finally said, "it''s too damn coincidental not to be"

    Cassian didn''t argue. I just exhaled, long and slow, then motioned for the warriors to move out.

    They slipped into formation with quiet precision, their steps soft on the pine-littered ground. The forest greeted them with a colder air than before - sharp enough to sting the lungs with every inhale.

    They moved in silence for several minutes, each step measured, each sense tuned to the smallest shift. I led the group instinctively, something deep in me tugging toward the ridge like a maic pull.

    This was Cassian''s mission tomand, but he let me take the lead without a word. I was grateful. The trust that had grown between us over the past year allowed us to trust each other without blowing our cover with verbalmands or questions.

    The forest floor sloped downward, the light thinning to gray shadows between gnarled roots. Far overhead, clouds caught thest threads of daylight and strangled them.

    Cassian''s voice was low behind me. ¡°I''ve been feeling something off for days. Patrolsing back uneasy. The air''s... wrong."

    "Yeah." I gave a quiet grunt. "You''re not imagining it."

    It was the same uneasy feeling that the warriors back in Silver Fang had reported before the rogue attack at our

    +25 Bonus

    border.

    A branch snapped somewhere ahead faint, but deliberate I paused, raising my hand. The warriors froze instantly, vanishing into the surrounding trees like they had been born from them. The underbrush rustled with a breath of wind, the kind that carried warnings rather than leaves.

    My wolf growled softly in my head, ready to jump into action at a second''s notice. I could feel him pawing at me, all instincts screaming that there was danger.

    We crested a small hill, overlooking a clearing where the tree line broke open into a shallow ravine. The distant river murmured beneath the wind. Everything seemed still too still. It was the kind of silence that came before storms, or battles, or worse. "Hold,¡± I murmured, holding my hand up to signal them.

    Cassian crouched beside me, eyes tracking the clearing. "You see something?"

    "Movement. Left nk." My voice dropped, barely audible.

    We listened. The forest seemed to listen back.

    My pulse thundered in my ears, filling the uneasy silence.

    Then a rustle cut through the quiet ¨C soft at first, then another, louder, purposeful.

    "Positions!" I barked.

    The first rogue burst from the trees like a shadow unbound Then another. And another. Four in total, moving fast, coordinated nothing like the frenzied chaos of typical wild rogues. These ones fought like they''d trained for

    this moment.

    Steel met flesh. The sh of des rang through the clearing.

    I shifted to my wolf form in a breath, ck fur bristling, the transformation fueled by

    instinct and adrenaline. The world sharpened - scents, sounds, motion. I met a

    rogue mid-leap, our bodies colliding with bone-rattling force. I twisted, heaving the attacker into a tree so hard the bark splintered.

 Chapter 233

    Cassian fought just behind me, twin daggers shing silver He was quick, precise, ruthless everything an alpha was trained to be. For a moment, we moved in perfect sync, a rhythm built by years of battle and training,

    Cassian shifted as he downed one rogue and moved to intercept another. They were pouring from the treeline now, too many to count in the chaos.

    Every second brought more danger and urged me to move faster, harder. Stop this before it could spread.

    Cassian''s wolf form, huge and copper brown, dominated the field. Drew attention in the dim light that masked my own form.

    I realized just a moment toote that the storm-deep darkness was working against him. Cassian was engaged with a rogue, his focus on dodging the des swinging at him.

    A rogue slipped through the trees behind Cassian, de angled toward the vulnerable gap at his spine.

    It was a crippling blow, if not a killing one. My blood turned to ice as I processed the scene in an instant.

    I didn''t think. I didn''t have time to.

    "Cassian-!"

    Cassian turned, but toote.

    Iunched forward, intercepting the strike with my own body.

    The de dug into my side ¨C hot, blinding, a white sh of pain that stole the breath from my lungs ¨C but I kept moving, twisting, using my momentum to m the rogue into the ground. The man didn''t rise again.

    For half a heartbeat, Cassian stared at me, shock and something dangerously close to panic flickering across his

    features.

    Then battle swept us back into motion.

    The remaining rogues lunged. Warriors intercepted. des shed. Snarls tore through the clearing. It was a blur of movement and sound the kind that left no time to think, only survive.

    Rain began to fall and in the lightning shes I could see the snapping of Cassian''s jaws, his growlspeting with the thunder overhead.

    Maybe it was the storm, maybe Cassian''s vicious offensive, but the rogues began to retreat. Slowly at first, then all at once.

    And then, finally, silence.

    The forest sagged into stillness, the aftermath hanging heavy in the air. The only sounds beneath the storm werebored breaths and the drip of blood onto soil.

    Cassian dropped to his knees beside me. His hands pressed against my side without hesitation. Blood soaked through the torn fabric of my shirt, dark and steady, too steady.

    I was distnatly aware of it, as if I was standing nearby and observing rather than experiencing the injury. I knew that I was pale, that I was cold, and that it bing more difficult to keep my thoughts clear.

    "Damn it," Cassian muttered, voice tight with guilt and fury. "You took a de meant for me. You idiot."

    I managed a faint, grim smile. "You''d have done the same.

    ¡°Don''t talk.¡± Cassian looked up sharply. "Get the medics here now!" he barked to one of the warriors.

    +25 Bonus

    My vision wavered. The world swam in and out of focus-ees stretching, faces blurring, light slipping away at the edges. Someone was speaking. Someone was wrapping thy wound. Someone was lifting my arm. But the details smeared together like wet paint.

    Cold air bit against my skin. The scent of soil filled my lungs. A warrior''s voice echoed from far away, calling for stretchers, for supplies, for haste.

    Through the haze, one thought rose clear and sharp.

    "Ellie..." The word slipped out before I could stop it.

    Cassian''s hand tightened on my shoulder. "She''s safe. You see her soon. Just hold

    on."

    I tried to nod ¨C or maybe I only thought I did. My limbs stopped obeying him. My breaths felt distant, as though they belonged to someone else.

    The warriors lifted me onto a stretcher, Cassian at my side, his face set in a mixture of determination and fear I had never seen on him before.

    It made him look younger. Made him look like Ellie.

    And the boys.

    The image of August andn came into my mind so sharply that for one startling moment, I thought they were there in front of me. My heart raced.

    The forest blurred overhead. The sky darkened.

    Thest thing I saw before the darkness swallowed me was Cassian leaning over me, shouting orders, refusing to let me slip away.

    I wanted to reassure him. Wanted to tell him that I had to do it, that I couldn''t let Ellie''s brother be hurt, but I couldn''t speak.

    Then everything went still.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 234

    Ellie POV

    The hospital had settled into its usual afternoon rhythmhe kind of steady, predictable hurn that made the whole ce feel like it existed in its own pocket of time.

    Machines beeped in soft intervals. The faint scent of antiseptic mixed with burnt coffee clung stubbornly to the air. My sneakers whispered against the linoleum as I moved from room to room, checking vitals, adjusting IV lines, offering tired patients quiet smiles.

    It was busy in the usual way -forting, even. Routine had be my anchortely. With everything in my life shifting around me the boys, the announcement, the way certain people were suddenly watching me like I held answers I didn''t remember learning ¨C the hospital was the one ce where I still felt like myself.

    Or at least, the version of myself I understood.

    Still, there was a tightness in my chest that hadn''t loosened all day.

    Maybe it was theck of sleep. My dreams had been restless again ¨C full of flickering images I couldn''t entirely hold onto. Always moonlight and shadows. Always running after something I couldn''t name. And always, that faint whisper threading through everything like silver smoke.

    You''ll know when it matters most.

    The ever present specter of Nn''s wolf form was always there, at the periphery. Protective and alert.

    I was starting to suspect that the goddess was showing me this aspect of him as more than a subtle message that I could trust him. It was too persistent, too pointed. There was something else she wanted me to know. Something about Nn''s protective nature.

    It did nothing to ease the panic of the vision I had had of him and Cassian. The viscousness of it. The blood...

    It was behind my eyelids when I closed my eyes.

    Cassian in his wolf form,rge and dangerous, focused on something ahead of him. Nn, ck and sleek as a shadow diving at him, a growl of warning ripping through the air. Then the sh of blood. The sound of Nn''s breath leaving his chest.

    Darkness.

    ric had reassured me. He''d spoken to Nn, ensured that he was alright. There were no recent battles that could ount for the dream.

    But that was exactly what I was afraid of. That it wasn''t a dream with some cryptic message, but a vision of something that was going to happen.

    The future.

    I''d warned Cassian. I could tell he was tense, that there was something he wasn''t telling me, but no matter how I pushed, he assured me that everything was going to be alright.

    It was a lie, and I knew it, but there was nothing I could do,

    The goddess''s voice seemed to be whispering to me constantly. Familiar in a way that didn''t make sense.

    I shook the thought off, finishing up a chart at the nurses'' station. Rae had the boys today; she''d sent me a picture earlier of them passed out on the couch like tiny, chubby burritos. I''d stared at it longer than necessary. I kept telling myself the quiet was good a rare moment of peace.

    +25 Bonus

    But the unease wouldn''t leave.

    I was about to move on to my next patient when something in the atmosphere

    shifted subtly at first, like the pressure dropping before a storm. The air grew

    heavier, charged. My skin prickled, every instinct I didn''t fully understand suddenly on alert.

    Then I heard it.

    Footsteps. Fast. Too fast for normal hospital movement.

    Two nurses sprinted down the hall, pushing a cart piled with emergency supplies. Their faces were pale, eyes wide.

    "What happened?" I called after them.

    One of them nced back. "There''s been an attack near the border - they''re

    bringing in an Alpha. He''s in bad shape."

    The word Alpha mmed into me like a physical force.

    My heart lurched. A sharp pull tightened low in my stomach, something primal and electric- too familiar. Too dangerous.

    It wasn''t Cassian. I knew. That would have been the logical conclusion, but the vision...

    My hand shot out to steady myself against the wall as the hallway tilted. My vision blurred. Suddenly, the white hospital lights dissolved and I was somewhere else entirely

    Moonlight. Trees. Shadows dancing at the edge of my sight. The goddess, close enough to touch, her voice brushing my ear like warm breath.

    You''ll know when it matters most...

    Then heat. Panic. The overwhelming scent of blood.

    ¡°Ellie?¡± A nurse grabbed my elbow. "Are you okay? You look like you''re going to faint."

    I blinked hard, pulling myself back to the present. ¡°I-I''m fine. Just... dizzy.¡±

 Chapter 235

    But I wasn''t fine.

    +25 Bonus

    My heart was racing, my pulse drumming too loud to ignore. Something in me ¡ª something tied to the bond I was desperately trying not to think about was pulling me toward the emergency bay like a ma.

    Before I even realized what I was doing, my legs were moving.

    I pushed through the double doors into the emergency ward- and everything hit me

    at once.

    Blood. Antiseptic. The sharp smell of adrenaline in the air.

    Nurses shouted orders. Equipment ttered. The lights seemed too bright, reflecting harshly off crimson-streaked uniforms.

    And in the middle of the chaos-

    Nn.

    My breath caught.

    Hey on a gurney, shirt cut open, skin ghostly pale. A bandage wrapped around his arm was soaked through, blood seeping between the medic''s fingers as he tried to apply pressure. His breathing was shallow, uneven.

    Cassian stood beside him, his hands bloody, his face carved with fear.

    The world around me went silent.

    All I could hear was my own heartbeat

    the bond roaring inside me so fiercely it hurt. Behind my eyes, something shed

    a vision of the ck wolf from my dreams, fur matted with blood, standing between me and a shifting darkness.

    Itsted only a second. Then it was gone.

    And all that remained was Nn, broken and bleeding, reaching for consciousness.

    "Ellie-" Cassian''s voice cracked. "He took a de meant for me."

    He looked lost, for the first time since we were kids. I could see it there, in his eyes. The guilt, the doubt. I could practically hear his thoughts.

    It happened again. I failed to protect my family, again.

    I barely processed the words. My body moved on instinct. Iushed past the medics, my hands trembling.

    "You didn''t do this," I said firmly, my voice sounding more like amand for him to understand than a reassurance. "It''s not your fault."

    Cassian''s words seemed to stick, but he nodded once,

    That was enough for the moment. I turned to Nn. My heart ached at the sight of

    the blood still seeping from his arm, his face still and pale as death.

    ¡°Get him to surgery!¡± I heard myself shout. ¡°His pressure dropping!¡±

    ¡°Ma''am, you can''t-" an orderly began.

    Cassian cut him off sharply. "She works here. She stays."

    I pressed my hand to Nn''s shoulder, feeling the faint tremor of his breath. The moment of contact jolted with

    +25 Bonus

    the power of the bond, like it always did. That shock of contact like our souls were touching and not just our flesh.

    It stole what little breath I had left. It felt strong, alive.

    Hisshes fluttered weakly, and then-miraculously-his gaze found mine. His stormy eyes hazy, but fixed on my face.

    "Ellie..." The sound was barely a whisper.

    Gods. That voice.

    "I''m here," I whispered, my throat tight. ¡°You''re going to be okay. Just stay with me.¡±

    He attempted a smile - small, broken, and so painfully fragile it made something inside me unravel.

    "Couldn''t let your brother get hurt," he rasped weakly. "You''d never forgive me."

    Then the monitors spiked.

    "Heart rate unstable!"

    "We need him prepped now!"

    "Move!"

    Hands pulled at me, guiding the gurney toward the operating room. I stumbled back, breath catching as the doors mmed shut, sealing Nn inside.

    It felt like being cut in half.

    Cassian steadied me before I fell. His grip was strong, but I could feel the tremor in his hands.

    "He''ll make it," he said-too quickly, too desperately. "He''s strong. He''ll be okay."

    I swallowed hard, pressing my palm against my chest as if that could calm the frantic, spiraling pull of the bond.

    ¡°He took that hit for you?" I asked quietly.

    Cassian nodded, guilt etched into every line of his face. "It should''ve been me."

    My eyes were locked on the operating room doors. I''d seen enough emergencies to know things could go either way. But this was Nn. This was-

    Stop. Don''t think it.

    But the goddess''s whisper threaded through my thoughts anyway, soft and merciless.

    He protects what he loves. But even a wolf can bleed.

    I shivered.

    Cassian shifted beside me, studying my face with an expression I didn''t understand.

    "You felt something, didn''t you?" he asked softly. "A message, a sign?"

    I opened my mouth - then closed it. My hand pressed harder against my chest, right

    above where the bond was beating like a second heart.

    "I don''t know what I felt," I lied.

    But I did.

    I knew exactly what it was.

    And I wasn''t ready to admit it.

 Chapter 236

    Nn POV

    The world drifted back to me in pieces.

    Sound came first - soft, rhythmic, almost like waves rolling in against a distant shore. A steady beeping followed, too familiar to beforting. Machines. Hospital machines. Then came scent ¨C sharp antisepticyered over something warmer beneath it.

    Something soft. Something impossibly familiar.

    Moonlight and wildflowers.

    Ellie.

    The realization cut through the fog of pain and sedatives like a de. Even before I opened my eyes, I felt her. The faint hum of the mate bond tugged at me, gentle but persistent, like a silken thread looped through my ribs. No matter how much distance I''d tried to put between us, it always reached for her.

    And right now, it thrummed with something fierce. Worried. Afraid. Close.

    I drew in a slow breath, but the motion dragged at something deep in my side. Pain shot through me ¡ª sharp enough to yank a low groan from my throat. My heart stumbled in its rhythm before settling again.

    Somewhere next to me, a chair creaked. Fabric brushed lightly against my arm. Someone exhaled a tired, uneven sound that made something inside me clench.

    I forced my eyes open.

    Light stabbed at me, then softened as the world came into focus.

    Ellie sat slumped beside the bed, her hair loose around her shoulders in soft waves, her hospital badge still clipped crookedly to her shirt. She looked exhausted- dark circles beneath her eyes, her lips pressed tightly together like she''d been holding herself in ce by sheer will alone.

    And gods, she was beautiful.

    For a long moment, I just stared at her, letting the reality settle into ce.

    She was here.

    Alive. Safe. Close enough that I could feel her presence like warmth on my skin.

    "Hey," I rasped, my voice more breath than sound.

    Her head snapped up so fast I almost winced for her.

    "You''re awake."

    Emotion cracked through those two words, thin but unmistakable.

    ¡°Barely,¡± I managed, trying for a smile but feeling it falter "You look like you haven''t slept."

    Ellie let out a shaky breath that caught halfway between augh and a sob. "You''re one to talk."

    I tried tough with her, but it came out as a pained groan, he reached out instinctively, steadying my arm when

    I shifted. Her fingers brushed against my wrist, warm and gentle and the bond

    surged at the contact, strong enough to steal my breath.

    "You shouldn''t move,¡± she said softly. "The knife went deep. You lost a lot of blood."

    +25 Bonus

    That exined the dizziness. The heaviness. The way my limbs felt full of sand.

    "Cassian?" I asked.

    "He''s fine." Her voice softened, relief shing across her features. "You saved his life."

    I exhaled slowly, letting the tension drain from my chest. "Good."

    Silence settled between us - not ufortable, but fragile, like the thinnest thread stretched tight. She kept her hand near mine, not quite touching but close enough that the warmth radiating from her skin soothed something raw in me.

    "You shouldn''t have been there," she whispered. "You should have sent someone else. What''s the point of being the alpha if you''re always throwing yourself head first into danger. It''s reckless!"

    I let out a faint huff that might''ve been augh on a better day. "And miss the chance

    to throw myself in front of a de? That doesn''t sound like me.'' >>

    She frowned, her lips twitching like she wanted to be annoyed but didn''t have the energy for it.

    "You could''ve died, Nn."

    "I know."

    Her expression cracked.

    Just barely ¨C but I saw it. Her throat worked, her eyes glistening before she looked away. Her shoulders trembled like she was fighting to stay in control.

    "I thought-¡± Her voice broke. She pressed a hand over her mouth, eyes squeezing shut. ¡°When they brought you in, when I saw all the blood..... I thought you were gone."

    Emotion punched me square in the chest. I had been so focused on the grief that Ellie would feel if something happened to Cassian that it hadn''t even urred to me that she would worry for me.

    After everything we''d been through, after everything that I''ve done to her, the thought of her mourning me seemed remote. But I could feel it in the bond, the steady, cold thrum of fear.

    "I didn''t mean to scare you,¡± I said quietly.

    "You didn''t just scare me." Her gaze lifted to mine, and I felt it down to my bones. "You made me realize how much I still-"

    She cut herself off, shaking her head as if physically pulling herself away from the edge of something dangerous.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 237

    I didn''t push. I couldn''t. Not when she was clearly struggling to keep her emotions from unravelingpletely.

    Instead, I shifted my fingers until they brushed hers barely there, just enough.

    Her breath hitched, but she didn''t pull away.

    I forced myself up a little straighter and put my hand over hers. She took my hand,ced her fingers between mine, and held tight.

    "I should have checked on you," she said softly. "Two days ago, I had a vision of you getting hurt. It was different from the dreams and the memories, but I... I was afraid to talk to you about it. Afraid to reach out to you. If I had, maybe this wouldn''t have happened."

    "Ellie," I said softly, squeezing her hand. "This is not your fault. Even if you had warned me that I was in danger, it wouldn''t have changed what happened. I don''t send my people into battle alone and I wouldn''t have hesitated to help Cassian. You know that."

    She looked at me with an almost desperate, seeking gaze. I could tell that she wanted to argue with what I''d said, but she knew I was telling the truth.

    I had always gone into battle with my warriors. If I knew that there would be trouble,

    I was there. I wasn''t the kind of leader who would send my people to face danger that I wasn''t willing to face myself.

    And the decision to protect Cassian was instinctive, immediate. There wasn''t even time to consider it, so knowing that it wasing wouldn''t have stopped me.

    I could exin all of that to her if I had to, but I saw the way her shoulder lowered just a fraction as she gave up the fight.

    I felt relieved and guilty to see how quickly the fight left her. I didn''t want to fight with her, but I could see how heavily this was weighing on her.

    ¡°I didn''t want to worry you," I murmured. ¡°But when Cassian sent word about the rogues... I knew it had to be Felicity. Or someone tied to her. I thought if I got there first I could stop it before anyone else was hurt. Keep them as close to the border as possible. Keep everyone safe.

    "You did." Her voice was soft, almost reverent. "You saved Cassian."

    I gave a faint nod, though my eyes didn''t leave her face. "That''s not who I meant." Her breath caught.

    The air shifted - charged with something tangible. Her heartbeat picked up, and I could smell the subtle change in her scent, warm and bright and overwhelming.

    She wasn''t turning away this time.

    "Nn..." she whispered, warning and want tangled together.

    I smiled faintly, exhaustion pulling at me again. ¡°I''m alive Ellie. You don''t have to look at me like I''m already halfway gone."

    "I can''t help it.¡± Her voice cracked open, raw and honest. "very time things start to feel steady, something else happens. I don''t know how many more close calls I can take"

    I wanted to reach for her, pull her into my arms, tell her she wouldn''t lose me tugged when I tried to lift my hand.

    not again, not ever

    but the IV

    +25 Bonus

    "You''re stronger than you think," I murmured. "You always have been."

    She blinked rapidly, hershes wet.

    A thick, quiet moment stretched between us too full of everything we weren''t saying. Then Ellie took a careful breath. "When you''re recovered... want you toe stay with me and the boys."

    My heart stopped.

    For a second, I wasn''t sure I''d heard her right. "You mean-

    She nodded, eyes softening. "You won''t be well enough to make the trip back to Silver Fang for a while and... I want you to get to know them. Really know them.¡±

    Emotion surged through me so powerfully my throat closed I swallowed hard, blinking against a sting I refused to give in to.

    "Ellie..." My voice cracked. "Thank you."

    Her smile was small but real ¡¤ the kind that hit harder than any de.

    "Just rest for now," she said gently.."We''ll talk more when you''re stronger."

    I wanted to say something else ¨C anything else ¨C but exhaustion pulled at me, heavy and irresistible. My eyes drifted shut, the darkness warm and soft this time instead of cold.

    As I slipped under, I felt Ellie''s hand settle lightly over mine-steady, warm, grounding.

    And for the first time in longer than I could remember...

    Sleep didn''t feel like surrender.

    It felt like peace.

 Chapter 238

    Third person POV

    +25 Bonus

    Lance hadn''t realized how heavy the Alpha''s crown truly was until it sat on his head even temporarily.

    He''dughed about it once, teased Nn relentlessly about the constant meetings and the political headaches. He used to say Nn enjoyed the chaos, that he liked drowning himself in work because he didn''t know how to exist without responsibility.

    Now? Lance wasn''tughing.

    The first few days after Nn''s injury blurred together in a haze of obligations: patrol schedules needing revision, border reports pouring in, warriors seeking direction, neighboring Alphas demanding updates as if the pack wasn''t already stretched thin.

    Papers stacked high on Nn''s desk felt like walls closing in every sheet a problem that required a delicate hand.

    Everyone wanted answers. About Moonstone. About the rogues. About Nn.

    Every time, Lance gave the same reply, his voice calm even as fear churned quietly beneath the surface.

    "He''s alive. He''ll recover."

    It was true

    but it didn''t stop the tidal wave of worry gripping the pack.

    He slumped back in Nn''s chair now, rubbing the tension from his temples. The desk felt too big, the room too quiet. Nn always made the job look seamless, like breathing.

    Lance wondered how many times his brother had ever sat exactly like this simply never let anyone see.

    "How the hell does he do this every day?" Lance muttered under his breath.

    "Usually with lessining."

    He jerked upright.

    exhausted, overwhelmed

    and

    I leaned casually in the doorway, one eyebrow arched, arms folded across her chest. Her outfit was simple - fitted jeans and a soft gray sweater - but she carried herself with a kind of quiet authority that made her look effortlessly regal,

    "You shouldn''t be here," Lance said, gesturing vaguely at the chaos around him. "It''s a disaster zone."

    "I noticed." I walked further into the office anyway, stepping around a copsed tower of letters with a wry smile. "Which is why I thought you might need help,"

    Lance blinked, "Help. From you."

    She gave him a pointed look. "Don''t sound so shocked."

    "I''m not shocked," he lied. Badly.

    "You''re definitely shocked." She moved behind the desk and began sorting papers with impressive speed. ¡°My father trained me in pack administration before I could ever shift. I''ve been sitting in on council meetings since I

    was nine."

    Lance stared. "Seriously?"

    I nced up, amused. "What? You think all I do is crash boat parties looking pretty?"

    ChaMe 238

    +25 Bonus

    this

    "That''s... not what I said."

    "No," she agreed, lips twitching. "But you thought it."

    "We''re not all given the freedom to be irresponsible party boys in our youth," she teased.

    He opened his mouth, then closed it. She had him there.

    They fell into a rhythm ¨C a surprisingly steady one. I pulled out reports and grouped them by urgency, scribbling quick notes and arranging them in neat lines. Lance was left to sign what she handed him, asionally stopping to ask for rification, which she provided without hesitation.

    For once, the office didn''t feel suffocating.

    I''s presence was grounding in a way he hadn''t expected. She didn''t look at him

    as if he were a temporary recement. She didn''t pity him or tread lightly just because Nn was injured.

    She treated him like an equal - like someone capable.

    It was... nice.

    After several minutes, I finally straightened, pushing apleted stack aside. "You really care about him," she said softly. "Your brother."

    Lance hesitated. Vulnerability didn''te easily to him. But I''s gaze was open, patient.

    He nodded slowly. "Yeah. I spent a long time being angry with him - for things he couldn''t have changed even if he tried. I thought he was harsh because he wanted to be, because he enjoyed being cold." He exhaled, rubbing a thumb along the edge of a folder. ¡°I didn''t realize he was just surviving. Trying to keep everyone else alive too."

    I''s expression gentled. "Guilt clouds everything. Pain, top. But sometimes stepping into someone else''s shadows lets you see what they''ve been carrying." She tapped the desk lightly. "Maybe this role - even temporarily will give you both something you didn''t know you needed."

    Lance snorted softly. "Perspective?"

    "Connection," she corrected. "And maybe a bit of humility"

    He shot her a wry look. "You''re wiser than you look."

    She smirked. "You''d better remember that."

    Nn POV

    Moonstone was quieter than Silver Fang - softer around the edges, like the whole territory breathed in a gentler rhythm. Peaceful in a way I''d almost forgotten existed. No constant tension humming beneath the pack''s surface. No waiting for the next strike.

    I sat by the window in the guest room, sunlight spilling across the floor in warm bands. My arm still ached with every breath, but the pain wasn''t sharp anymore. More of a reminder along with a bruise deep in my ribs.

    Suppert

    Share

 Chapter 239

    Healing. Slowly, but healing.

    The door opened.

    "I thought you''d be asleep," Ellie said, her voice soft enough to blend with the sunlight.

    I turned toward her, and the ache in my chest ¨C the one no wound had caused - eased instantly. She held one of the twins against her hip, the other curled sleepily on her shoulder.

    Her hair was a little messy, her cheeks flushed, and she looked... like home.

    "I''ve slept enough tost a lifetime," I said with a faint smile.

    That wasn''t entirely true - just sitting upright felt like a full-body workout - but if staying awake meant seeing her, I''d fight through it.

    She crossed the room, cing one of the boys gently into my arms before settling beside me.

    The baby''s small hand curled instinctively around my finger, tiny but strong.

    I froze.

    I''d never get used to this, to holding them, looking at them They were everything I had always thought I needed in my life and so much more.

    More than just the fated mate born heirs to Silver Fang. They were beautiful, strong, amazing like their mother. "He''s-" My voice broke unexpectedly. I swallowed hard. "He''s perfect."

    Ellie''s expression softened. "That''sn. August is the one attacking my hair."

    "I know," I said softly, looking back down atn. In my visits to the twins in her

    apartment, I had quickly learned to tell them apart. Ian had a hint of pine to his scent and a tiny freckle on his right cheek.

    I watched as August gave her sweater a determined tug with chubby fists. I

    chuckled, careful not to jostle the baby in my arms.

    "Fitting," I murmured. "How did youe up with their names? I''ve been meaning to ask."

    "Well, August is a good name for a leader. Andn...n was one of the people who raised me at the orphanage." I nodded, not able to think of anything to say to that.

    For a while, we simply sat. The boys made soft, content sounds ¨C tiny huffs and gurgles that melted straight into my chest. I couldn''t stop staring at them. At Ellie. At the life I''d missed the beginning of.

    "I missed this," I said quietly. "Their first months... all of

    Ellie''s breath hitched, just barely. "You couldn''t have known."

    "I should have," I whispered. "I should''ve felt it. The bond the moment they were born..." My jaw tightened. "I let too much anger blind me.¡±

    Silence stretched. Heavy but not suffocating.

    When I finally looked at Ellie, she wasn''t angry. Or disappointed. She was studying me caution, with something that made my chest feel too full.

    with gentleness, with

    "You''re here now," she said atst. "That''s what matters.m not... I''m not going to keep them from you again. It

    *25 Bonus

    was wrong of me. I convinced myself that I was protecting them and myself but, I know now that I was wrong."

    I held her gaze, letting her words settle somewhere deep. The sunlight caught her hair, turning it honey gold, and for a moment the world felt impossibly still.

    "I meant what I said before," I murmured. ¡°I''ll prove I can change. Not by saying it. By showing it."

    Her eyes softened - warm but guarded. ¡°You''re off to a good start. I appreciate that you''ve given us space, but I think that we''ve had enough of that."

    ¡°What does that mean? You''ve had enough space from me...

    Ellieughed under her breath, the sound bright and light. It means that I want the twins to know what it''s like to live with their cold, demanding father."

    Her words sank in slowly and I looked at her for a long moment with hope flooding through the bond. "Are you saying that you''lle home?"

    "Yes," she said without hesitation. "Moonstone will always be our home, too. The twins were born here, my family is here, but... they''re the heirs to Silver Fang. It''s time that we let the world know they''re here."

    We fell into a quiet that wasn''t awkward. Peaceful. The kind that settled into your bones.

    For a few perfect seconds, the world beyond this room - the rogues, Felicity, the weight of leadership - disappeared.

    Just sunlight.

    Just the boys breathing softly in our arms.

    Just her.

    And for the first time in years...

    I felt like everything might actually be okay.

 Chapter 240

    Nn POV

    I returned to Silver Fang ahead of Ellie, my shoulder still stiff, my side aching when I moved too quickly. I ignored both.

    Lance was ready for the return, I''d called and given him the news as soon as I could. He''d already prepared the packhouse for my return. I know that he would have prepared things for the boys if I''d asked, but I wanted to oversee those preparations myself.

    The packhouse loomed the same as it always had-stone and timber, banners snapping in the wind-but something about it felt altered, as though it were holding its breath. Warriors bowed when they saw me, relief flickering openly across their faces. The alpha was home. Injured, yes, but alive. Standing. Still theirs.

    That mattered more than anyone wanted to admit.

    I could feel the weight of it as they looked at me. If I had fallen, they would have been in a difficult situation. Lance would have taken over, but as far as anyone knew

    I had no heir. That would put the pack at risk.

    That wasn''t a concern anymore. Soon, my sons would be home. Soon, Silver Fang would know that their pack was protected. Not only by me and Lance, but by Ellie as Luna and our boys as heirs, when they''re old enough.

    Lance met me on the steps, taking in my pale face and careful movements with a tight jaw.

    ¡°You shouldn''t be walking yet,¡± Lance said quietly.

    I snorted. "Tell that to the pack."

    Lance didn''t argue. He fell into step beside me instead, subtly positioning himself so I didn''t have to take the full brunt of the stairs alone. I noticed. I didn''tment on it.

    Inside, the packhouse staff froze when I entered. For a brief ufortable moment, no one seemed quite sure what to do with me. The alpha had been gone. Rumors had filled the vacuum-some vicious, some hopeful, some bordering on reverent.

    I had risked myself to protect an ally, my brother inw. People saw that as noble, no matter what they thought of me otherwise.

    I didn''t address any of it. I had more important things on my mind right now and I couldn''t bring myself to wait.

    I turned to the head steward. "Clear the west wing. Therge upstairs room.¡±

    The steward blinked. "Sir?"

    "The one with the balcony," I rified. "I want it renovated Immediately."

    Murmurs rippled through the hall.

    "That room is-" the steward hesitated. "It''s traditionally reserved for visiting dignitaries."

    My gaze sharpened. It was the room that ric and Cassian had stayed in when they were here. In my mind, that made it all the more fitting.

    "It''s going to be a nursery."

    Silence.

    A nursery.

    No one questioned me after that.

    Chow! 240

    +25 Bonus

    Work began within the hour. Cribs were sourced. The old furniture was removed. Soft rugs reced cold stone. Someone I didn''t know who-hung pale curtains that let the light in without letting the world see too much.

    As the packhouse shifted and reshaped itself around theing change, I retreated to my office. I lowered myself into the chair with a quiet hiss of pain and closed my eyes.

    Ellie was bringing the boys home.

    The thought made something inside my chest loosen and ache at the same time. Lance appeared in the doorway after a few hours. He looked tired, but amused. "You''re going to cause a panic if you don''t exin,¡± he said. ¡°People are going to think that Ellie is pregnant again."

    I stared at him for a moment, thenughed. The sound seemed to startle us both.

    "I didn''t even think about that."

    "No one in Silver Fang knows the twins lived, Nn," Lance said, trying to sound serious despite the smile pulling at his mouth.

    "I just... so much has happened that it didn''t even ur to me. You''re right, I''ll have to make an announcement."

    "This is weird. Seeing you this happy is weird,¡± Lance said, crossing his arms. ¡°I think it suits you. Though if anyone else sees youughing and smiling like that, they''re going to think you''re possessed."

    "You''re probably right," I agreed.

    "I am. Try to get some rest. You have a few days before they get here. You''re still injured."

    "Let me guess, I look awful," I cut in.

    Lance smirked slightly. "You usually do."

    I shook my head at him as he walked out. I knew that he was right. I should try to rx, but I knew that I couldn''t. I needed everything to be perfect for the boys when they arrived.

    The days passed in a blur of activity. Lance checked in twice Cassian once via call. I answered only what I had to. My focus narrowed to a singr point in time: the moment Ellie would walk through those doors.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

 Chapter 241

    When the call finally came-they''re at the gate-I was already on my feet.

    The front hall filled quickly. Staff lined the walls, trying and failing to appear unobtrusive. I barely noticed them.

    Ellie entered first.

    She looked tired, her hair pulled back simply, her eyes cautious but determined. For a split second, she hesitated- like she wasn''t sure what reception awaited her.

    Then I stepped forward.

    The tension drained from her posture all at once. Relief softened her face, and for a moment, the rest of the world disappeared. Seeing her react with that kind of trust made my heart swell.

    There was a time not that long ago when my presence would have made her more alert, notforted her. I was d to see that things really were changing between us.

    She crossed the distance between us quickly, stopping just short of colliding into me. I didn''t pull her into an embrace-not yet. I didn''t want to crowd her, didn''t want to assume.

    Ellie smiled at me, small and real.

    "They''re here," she said.

    As if summoned by her words, Cassian stepped forward with the twins in their double stroller.

    August andn were bundled up warm, wide-eyed and quiet, their gazes tracking the unfamiliar space. When I saw them-really saw them-my breath left me in a rush.

    They were bigger. It was the first thought that came into my mind. We''d only been apart for a few days, but I swore they''d grown noticeable in that time.

    Still small, still soft, but undeniably changed. Their hair seemed darker, their eyes sharper and more aware. And there was no mistaking it.

    They were mine. They looked so much like me, like my family.

    I lowered myself carefully, ignoring the protest from my healing side, until I was eye level with them.

    "Hey," I said softly, voice rough. "You remember me?"

    "Of course they do," Ellie said, amused. "It''s been two days Nn."

    August stared at me with those big, stormy eyes.n squirmed, then reached out clumsily, fingers catching on my

    shirt.

    That was all it took.

    Myposure shattered.

    I took them from their stroller without thinking, settling them against my chest with a reverence that left the room silent. My injured arm protested, but I adjusted, cradling them securely, instinctively.

    Ellie watched us closely, her eyes looking a little ssy.

    They fit here. Against me. Like they belonged.

    August made a soft sound, something between a hum and a sigh, and leaned into my chest. Ian followed suit, settling more heavily as if the long journey had finally caught up to him.

    +25 Bonus

    I swallowed hard, the reality of it hitting me all at once. My children, my wife, here in my family home again. Back in Silver Fang, in the packhouse where they always should have been.

    "They''re home," I murmured.

    "Yes," Ellie said. "They are."

    The packhouse seemed to exhale.

    Word spread faster than I could have stopped it even if I''d tried. By nightfall, everyone knew.

    Ellie had returned.

    With children.

    My children.

    Servants whispered. Warriors stared too long. Gifts began appearing-nkets, carved toys, tiny boots, offerings left quietly outside the nursery door as if the pack itself were paying homage.

    I didn''t discourage it.

    That evening, when the boys were finally settled in their new room-safe, warm, watched over by more guards than Ellie was entirelyfortable with-I stood in the doorway and watched them sleep.

    "They look peaceful," Ellie said softly.

    "They are," I replied. "I won''t let that change."

    She studied me for a moment, long enough that I thought she was going to speak, then she nodded.

    Later, when the packhouse had quieted and the night settled deep into the stones, I found myself standing outside the nursery again.

    Inside, August andn slept soundly.

    I rested my palm against the doorframe.

    I had made so many mistakes in the past few years. People Had been hurt because of me, including Ellie and the boys. I didn''t deserve this second chance, I knew that.

    Yet my family was home again. I could see them, touch them. I still wasn''t sure if I believed in the goddess, but I had no other exnation for how a miracle like this could happen to someone like me.

    Whatever came next, I knew one thing with absolute certainty.

    Silver Fang had heirs again.

    And I would burn the world before I let anyone take them from me.

    §²

 Chapter 242

    Ellie POV

    I had thought I was prepared for this.

    I had imagined Nn being present, attentive, perhaps even affectionate in a careful, measured way. I had expected him to be protective, serious, focused on logistics and security and the weight of everything waiting outside the packhouse walls.

    I had not expected him to be... this.

    Maybe I should have. From the first moment he met the twins, he''d been gentle and affectionate with them. It was a side of him I had never seen before that moment.

    It was hard for me to understand Nn''s behavior sometimes, and I had to wonder how much of that came down to his wolf. In many ways, he was a man of instinct. His connection to his wolf was one of the strongest I''d ever seen and he rarely hesitated to act on his instincts.

    I don''t have a wolf, so it was hard for me to understand how that worked.

    But that had to be a factor with the boys. He knew who they were immediately, and they seemed to instinctively recognize him as well.

    That bond was growing rapidly now that they were together every day.

    From the moment the twins woke that first morning in Silver Fang, Nn was everywhere. He was there when August fussed and refused his bottle until Nn took it and murmured something soft under his breath. He was there whenn cried in that sharp, offended way that mean he wanted to be held now, not in a moment, not by someone else.

    Nn didn''t hesitate.

    He simply scooped them up, one on each hip, moving through the packhouse with an ease that startled me every time I saw it.

    "You don''t have to do everything,¡± I told him gently at breakfast, watching as he bncedn against his chest while cutting fruit with one hand.

    Nn nced up, a faint smile tugging at his mouth. "I know."

    "You''re still recovering," I insisted, putting my hands on my hips.

    Nn had smiled, a soft, warm smile that reached his eyes

    It was enough to leave me speechless. I''d known him for years, and I had never seen anything like it from him. His eyes were fixed onn, who was babbling excitedly at the sight of the strawberries on the counter.

    Nn chuckled and held a small slide up ton. The baby took it eagerly and mashed the little red fruit into his mouth. He made a happy sound at the vor, and Nn bened at him with obvious pride.

    "Good boy," he said softly. "Eat up so you can grow strong

    All I could do was stand there and watch the scene unfold. I was so paternal, so domestic. It was hard to believe this man was the alpha of Silver Fang. It was like Nn had been possessed by the spirit of some soft-hearted old

    man.

    August made a sound of protest from his high chair. Before could move, Nn had swept across the room with a slice of strawberry for him.

    +25 Bonus

    "You too, little one," he said as he put the fruit into Augusts chubby little hand. ¡°I could never forget you."

    I found myself covering my mouth as I watched August happily munch on the fruit and smile up at Nn. I wasn''t sure if I was trying to cover my smile or hold back tears.

    He didn''t slow down.

    I watched him feed them, rocking gently when they grew restless, humming tunelessly when words seemed unnecessary. He carried them through the halls, introduced them to staff members by name, pointed out windows and banners and the distant tree line as if the boys could understand every word.

    Maybe they could.

    They watched him withplete focus, their tiny hands gripping his shirt, their expressions calm in a way that made my chest ache.

    I had raised them mostly alone for nearly a year. I knew every sound they made, every shift in mood, every way they liked to be held. And yet, seeing them with Nn felt like witnessing something click into ce.

    As if they had been waiting.

    It twisted in my gut like a knife. I had kept them apart for so long, out of my own fear and bitterness.

    But there was an almost painful affection that I felt when I saw them like that. Like the warmth it brought me was almost too much to contain. I wasn''t sure what to do with that other than hold it and keep watching.

    Nn was still recovering. I was worried that he would overdo it and injure himself, but he wouldn''t slow down. I

    knew that.

 Chapter 243

    Just this morning, he''d taken both of the boys out for a walk around the courtyard before breakfast, fed them. during a meeting he was supposed to be focused on, and spent the afternoon in the nursery ying with them.

    I could see the tension in his shoulders when he''d been forded to walk away to attend to pack matters.

    I knew that this was part of us adjusting. That his attachment to them would be more stable and secure with time. For now though, it was painfully obvious how badly Nn wanted to make up for the time he had lost.

    Late that night, long after the packhouse had gone quiet, I woke with a start.

    For a moment, I didn''t know where I was.

    Then I remembered-the stone walls, the faint scent of the garden, the sense of being watched over instead of watched for.

    I turned toward the nursery instinctively.

    The beds were empty.

    Panic red sharp and immediate. I was out of bed before the fear could settle, heart pounding as I pushed the door open.

    Softmplight spilled into the hall.

    And there-just outside the nursery-sat Nn.

    He was in the old rocking chair someone must have brough up from storage, his

    long legs awkwardly folded beneath him. August slept against his chest,n curled under his arm, both boys limp with deep, untroubled sleep.

    Nn''s head had fallen back against the chair, eyes closed, one hand resting protectively over their backs.

    He looked... peaceful.

    I stood frozen in the doorway, breath caught somewhere between my lungs and my heart.

    The dream flickered through my mind without warning.

    Two boys running through the forest. Laughing. Calling for Nn.

    The massive, ck wolf was watching them with that undeniable protective intensity that Nn so often exuded.

    Once, that vision had filled me with terror. With the certainly that it meant losing them. Losing everything.

    Now, watching them sleep against him, something inside me softened.

    The dream didn''t feel like a warning anymore,

    It felt like a promise.

    No matter what mighte next, no matter what threats loomed for us, the boys could always run to their father. Nn would be there, watching over them and keeping the safe.

    The floor creaked softly beneath my feet as I stepped closer Nn stirred

    immediately, eyes snapping open, alert even half-asleep.

    "Ellie?" he murmured, voice rough.

    I smiled. "Sorry. I woke up and didn''t see them."

    "I didn''t mean to take them," he said quickly, ncing down at the boys. "Ian woke

    up crying. August followed. I

    was just going to settle them and-" He gestured vaguely, sheepish. ¡°I think I fell asleep."

    I shook my head, stepping closer. "You didn''t do anything wrong. You don''t have to exin."

    +25 Bonus

    He studied my face for a moment, searching for something disapproval, perhaps, or unease. When he didn''t find it, his shoulders rxed.

    ¡°They''re good sleepers," he said quietly. ¡°Once they feel safe.¡±

    I swallowed past the sudden tightness in my throat. "They always have been. I''ve been lucky. They''re very easy babies. Of course, ire always reminds me that means they''ll be difficult teenagers."

    I reached out, brushing my fingers over August''s hair, thenn''s. They didn''t stir. Nn watched my hand, something unreadable passing through his expression.

    "I missed this," he admitted. "All of it. Thete nights, their little hands gripping my shirt. I missed so much because of my-"

    I met his gaze. "You''re here now."

    "Yes," he said. "I am."

    I lingered there, the quiet wrapping around us. The moment felt intimate without being heavy, tender without being fragile.

    Eventually, Nn shifted carefully. "Do you want me to put them back in their cribs?"

    I hesitated. Then I shook my head. ¡°Let them sleep.¡±

    He nodded, adjusting his hold slightly, making room.

    Without quite deciding to, I lowered myself onto the arm of the chair beside him. I rested my head briefly against his shoulder, the warmth of him solid and reassuring.

    The bond hummed between us. Not sharp and electric like it often was, but steady like an engine rumbling.

    Neither of us spoke.

    Outside, the wind moved through the trees. Somewhere deeper in the packhouse, a guard changed shifts.

    Here, in this small circle of light, everything felt still.

    I closed my eyes.

    For the first time since the dreams started, I wasn''t afraid of what the future might hold.

    Not while this existed.

    Not while we were here-together.

    Support

 Chapter 244

    Third person POV

    Lance had never thought he''d feel at home in the packhouse.

    For most of his life, it had felt like a ce he passed through-a stone monument to expectations he never quite fit. He''d slept there, eaten there, grown up there, but it had never felt like it belonged to him.

    That was changing.

    He found himself there more often now, not because Nn asked him to be, but because there was work to do- and because, surprisingly, he wanted to do it. Coordinating with the guards, checking in with staff, fielding the endless questions that followed the twins'' return. It was overwhelming, sometimes irritating, and entirely new.

    And yet.

    He was good at it.

    I noticed.

    She lingered near the training yard while Lance spoke with one of the senior warriors, arms folded loosely, her expression thoughtful rather than bored. When he finished, she approached with an easy smile.

    "You handled that well," she said.

    Lance shrugged. "Low bar."

    Sheughed softly. "You''re underselling yourself."

    They walked together toward the packhouse, an unspoken ease settling between them. I had be amon presencetely-at meals, during strategy meetings she technically had no reason to attend, hovering just close enough to Lance that people had started noticing.

    Lance noticed too.

    He liked the way she listened when he talked. Liked the way she challenged him without making him feel small. Liked that she didn''t expect him to suddenly transform into someone else just because his brother was alpha.

    As they reached the steps, I''s phone chimed.

    She stiffened.

    Lance caught it immediately. "Everything okay?"

    She hesitated, eyes flicking away. "Just... my parents."

    He frowned. "They don''t usually contact you this much, do they? It seems like your phone is constantly chirping at you,"

    He meant it as a joke, but he could see by the look on her fae it hadn''tnded.

    "No," she admitted. "They don''t."

    Another message came through. I''s jaw tightened.

    Lance stopped walking. "I."

    She looked at him, something guarded settling over her features. "It''s nothing I need to worry you

    "That''s usually not true when someone says that."

    about."

    +25 Bonus

    A faint smile tugged at her mouth, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "You worry enough as it is."

    He studied her for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Okay. But if you change your mind, I''m here."

    She nodded, grateful, but tension still coiled beneath her calm.

    As they parted, I nced back once, her expression conflicted.

    Lance watched her go, unease settling in his gut.

    Nn POV

    By the time I stood before the cameras, I could feel the weight of the pack pressing in from all sides.

    Not physically-though the hall was full-but emotionally. Expectant. Hungry. Hopeful.

    I hated that part of this.

    I hated that my life, my family, my sons, had be something people debated and dissected. But I also knew the truth: hiding had only fed the rumors.

    It was a tricky situation, politically. My advisors had a thousand questions when I''d exined to them. They''d also had a thousand ideas about how I should make the public aware of the twins.

    In the end, of course, I decided to do it my way.

    I had hidden my children long enough. I wouldn''t y games or mince words about this. I couldn''t be more proud of them and I wanted the world to know, not just the pack.

    So I stood tall, injury still lingering but no longer defining me, and faced the room. "Thank you foring," I began, my voice steady. "I know there''s been a great deal of spection about my personal life. Today, I want to put an end to that."

    Cameras shed. Reporters leaned forward.

    "Yes," I continued, "Ellie has returned from Moonstone. She''s here to stay. And as many of you have reported already, she brought her children with her. My children. August andn Silver Fang."

    A murmur rippled through the crowd.

    "You have children?" one voice called out in surprise.

    "How old are they?" another shouted.

    "How long have you known?" another asked sharply.

    The voices rose into an indistinguishable roar as more voices called out. Some were surprised, others usatory.

    This was about the reaction I had expected. I remained calm, giving them time to process that I had just confessed. That is, until one voice demanded: ¡°Let us see them!"

    My eyes snapped to the source of the voice. A middle-aged man, thinning gray hair, dark eyes, thick build. His expression shifted as soon as I looked at him, losing the confidence of his words.

 Chapter 245

    "Don''t you dare presume to make demands about my children," I bit out coldly.

    The room fell silent.

    The growl of my wolf rang in my ears, sharp and warning. I held it back, but barely. I could feel the snarl on my face.

    "Apologies, alpha," the man said, lowering his gaze.

    I took a deep breath, restraining my anger with some effort

    "I am telling you now that the boys are here because I will not be hiding them any longer. You will notice the increased security around the packhouse. You will see us out in public as a family. I wanted to rify the situation before spection could run wild. My boys are not yet old enough to fill any role to the pack and there will be no demands made of them to do so," I said sternly.

    For a moment, I could feel the bitterness of my own childhood expectations bubbling up. I forced it down. I would never allow my children to feel like that.

    "I want to be clear," I said, gaze sharp. "There is zero doubt the boys are mine and the rightful heirs to Silver Fan. The decision to hide them from the public was not one that was made lightly. It was necessary to protect them from the violence that was directed at them. In light of the attack that nearly killed them, it was the only logical thing to do."

    A reporter shouted, "You''re referring to the poisoning attempt?"

    I nodded. "Yes."

    The room stilled.

    ¡°My sons were targeted before they were even born,¡± I said evenly. ¡°I would do anything to ensure that never happens again."

    Someone asked, "Do you regret keeping them from the public?¡±

    I didn''t hesitate. "No."

    That answernded harder than I expected.

    "I regret that circumstances made it necessary," I rified. "But I will never regret choosing my family''s safety."

    Another voice cut in. "What about the rumors surrounding your injury? That you were hurt protecting Cassian of Moonstone?"

    I paused.

    I hadn''t expected a question like this. I''d been so focused on the boys that I''d forgotten the other rumors and news stories that were currently circting. I could deny it could deflect.

    Instead, I told the truth.

    "Yes," I said simply. "I was."

    The reaction was immediate-gasps, murmurs, frantic typing.

    "Why?" someone asked.

    "Because he''s family," I replied, more forcefully than necessary. "And because that''s what leaders do."

    +25 Bonus

    "Is it true that Lance is engaged to I of Cresent River?" another reporter asked.

    I raised an eyebrow as I turned toward her. "My brother''s personal life is his business," I replied pointedly.

    The rest of the conference passed in a blur. Questions about the campaign, about Ellie''s lineage, about the future of Silver Fang. I answered what he could, deflected what I had to.

    When it was over, I left the hall exhausted but oddly lighter

    Later that evening, I found Ellie in the nursery.

    She''d offered to be there for the press conference, but I wasn''t about to subject her

    to that circus or the questions they would inevitably shout at her.

    She sat on the floor, August crawling toward her with determined enthusiasm whilen gnawed happily on a wooden ring.

    I leaned against the doorway, watching. My heart felt unbearably full. This little room

    held my entire world. It was a profoundly humbling and frightening thought.

    "They''re saying good things," Ellie said without looking up. "About you."

    I snorted softly. "That''s new."

    She smiled. "You were honest."

    I crossed the room, lowering myself beside her. "I don''t know how else to be anymore."

    Ellie studied me for a long moment, then nodded. ¡°Good."

    I put my hand onn''s back, and he rolled over to look up at me, a wide smile spreading across his face. I couldn''t resist running my index finger across his chubby, soft cheek. He giggled at the way it tickled, and I felt the tightness in my chest release.

    We sat together inpanionable silence, the boys between us, the future uncertain but no longer unthinkable. The warmth of the moment seemed to settle over us both and, almost without thinking, I reached for Ellie''s hand.

    Sheced her fingers with mine.

    Outside the nursery, the pack buzzed with renewed energy.

    I knew that peace was a far-off dream. There were still so many questions

    unanswered and threats unaddressed. But right now, everything I needed was

    within arm''s reach, and that was all that mattered.

    Support

 Chapter 246

    Third person POV

    Rae had expected Moonstone to feel quieter after Ellie left.

    It was anything but. Cassian was a constant presence, thankfully. The two of them were growing closer every day. Rae was aware of the rumors that were spreading around Moonstone that the alpha''s son was courting a

    Back in Silver Fang, that rumor would have been devastating. It would have sparked turmoil and unease. Here, people seemed more amused than anything.

    There was no judgment when she was out with Cassian, no whispers behind her back. It was so unlike what she was used to back home. It made her grateful every day that she''d made the move to Moonstone permanent.

    ire was amon presence now, too. She had always been around, always easy to talk to. With Ellie gone, they''d fallen into a strange, unspoken routine-shared meals, long walks through the city, quiet conversations that stretchedte into the evening.

    It wasforting.

    That, more than anything, was what unsettled Rae.

    They sat together now at a small caf¨¦ near the temple, sunlight filtering through

    wide windows. ire stirred her drink absently, gaze distant.

    "I still can''t believe she went back,¡± ire said, breaking the silence.

    Rae nced up. ¡°Ellie?"

    "Yes." ire''s mouth twisted. "Silver Fang, of all ces."

    Rae frowned slightly. "It''s her home."

    ire let out a quiet, humorlessugh. "Is it? Or is it just where Nn is?"

    The wordsnded wrong.

    Rae set her cup down slowly. "What do you mean?"

    ire shrugged. "I just don''t understand how she could choose someone like him. After everything we know."

    Rae studied her friend carefully. "What exactly do you think we know?"

    ire hesitated. Just for a second. Then she waved a hand dismissively. "You''ve seen the reports. His temper. The violence. The way people talk about him."

    Rae''s unease deepened. ¡°People talk about everyone. He''s pha of a pack that''s had a lot of issues for decades. I''m not the biggest fan of Nn, either. But he''s changed.''

    ire leaned forward, lowering her voice. "Kieran would never have put her in danger like that."

    Rae stiffened. "Kieran isn''t her mate."

    "That doesn''t mean he wouldn''t have protected her better.

    Something cold slid down Rae''s spine.

    ire took a sip of her drink, then added casually, "And after what happened with Cassian, when Nn was injured... I thought she''d see reason."

    Rae''s breath caught. "What do you mean?"

    ire blinked "You know. The attack. When Nn was stabbed. He was reckless and chasing glory, wanting the praise for protecting Cassian. If he''d died what kind of situation would Ellie and the boys be left in? Not to mention what would happen to Silver Fang. He''s alpha, he has greater responsibilities to consider than his personal friendships. It was selfish."

    Rae stared at her.

    ¡°That reckless action saved her brother''s life," Rae said slowly. ¡°It saved my boyfriend''s life. You think he should have let Cassian die."

    ire''s smile faltered "I-Rae, that''s not what I mean."

    "No," Rae said. "It''s exactly what you meant."

    Silence stretched between them, thick and ufortable.

    ire looked away first. ¡°I didn''t mean anything by it."

    Ree nodded, forcing herself to rx. "Of course."

    But the sense of wrongness didn''t fade.

    It followed Ree all the way back to the apartment, coiling tighter with every step.

    Ellie POV

    "Nn''s fine," I said into the phone, gently. "Healing well. You don''t need to keep apologizing, Cassian."

    "I should have been faster,¡± Cassian replied. ¡°I should have "

    "He made a choice. You''re both okay," I interrupted. "That''s what mattered."

    I could almost hear him exhale on the other end.

    "How can you be so calm about this?"

    "Cassian, my mate protected my brother. The situation was terrible no matter what. Because of Nn, you both got toe home. Freaking out now isn''t going to change what happened, and it isn''t going to help him heal.¡±

    ¡°He''s not resting, is he?¡± Cassian asked.

    "Not exactly," I admitted. "He''s not working too much; he just won''t stop fussing over the boys."

    "Well, that''s probably a good thing," Cassian said, sounding amused.

    "How do you figure that?" I asked curiously.

    "Nn is always so tightly wound. ying with the boys is probably the best stress relief he''s ever had."

    ¡°I hadn''t thought of it that way," I confessed softly. "I was worried he''s pushing too hard because he''s trying to make up for lost time."

    "I''m sure that''s part of it," Cassian admitted. "You aren''t still feeling guilty are you?"

    "How can I not? The bond between them is so obvious and was standing in the way of it. I deprived them all of this because I was selfish and-"

 Chapter 247

    "You were not selfish, Ellie. I promise you, Nn doesn''t me you for hiding the boys."

    "How could you possibly know that?" I asked, feeling my throat grow tight with emotion.

    "Because he''s told me."

    "What?" I asked in disbelief.

    "You two really need to work on yourmunication skills" Cassian sighed. "Nn and I have talked about what happenedst year. He told me that the whole situation is painful for him, but given the situation and how he was behaving, he thinks you did the right thing."

    "He really said that?" I asked softly.

    "He did. But you should ask him about it. I''m sure that hearing the words from his own mouth would do you both good."

    "I''ll think about it," I said softly.

    The conversation continued for a short time after that. I asked about ric and Rae, and Cassian asked about the boys. After that, the routine of the day resumed.

    By noon, the boys were settled down for their nap, and I had a moment of quiet to reflect.

    I stood by the nursery window, watching thete afternoon sun paint the grounds in gold. The boys slept soundly behind me, worn out from attention and new faces and too many hands trying to hold them at once.

    Nn had been called away briefly-elder business, he''d said, though his jaw had tightened when he mentioned

    1.

    I rested a hand over my stomach, an old habit she hadn''t quite broken yet.

    Something felt... off.

    Not wrong, exactly. Just unsettled. Like the air before a storm when the sky still looks clear.

    My phone chimed softly.

    Rae.

    I answered immediately. "Hey."

    ¡°Ellie,¡± Rae said, voice tight. "I need to ask you something

    I straightened. The strain in her voice immediately put me on edge. "What''s wrong?"

    "Have you ever gotten a weird feeling from ire? Or noticed anything off about her?"

    I frowned. "No. Why?"

    There was a pause. "She kind of freaked me out today. Maybe it''s nothing, but.....¡±

    My unease sharpened. ¡°Rae, what happened?"

    "She made it sound like Nn made a mistake by protecting Cassian," she said softly. "Said he was selfish to put himself in danger. That as alpha, he has a greater responsibility to you and his pack."

    My pulse quickened. "If Nn hadn''t stepped in, Cassian-

    "I know,¡± Rae said quietly. "And when I pressed her, she backtracked."

    Chache247

    +25 Bonus

    I moved further from the crib, lowering my voice instinctively. "Why would she say something like that?¡± ¡°I don''t know,¡± Rae admitted. ¡°But something''s wrong. I can feel it."

    "It might be nothing," I said softly. "Just her opinion on something she doesn''t really understand."

    "That wasn''t the only thing," Rae said tensely. ¡°She madement about Kieran." My heart skipped at her words. My grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Kieran?¡± "Yeah," Rae continued. ¡°She made it sound like you made a mistake by going back to Nn. Like you should have chosen Kieran instead."

    I closed my eyes briefly. I wanted to rationalize that away. I had told ire so many things about Nn and the problems we had. Of course she had a poor opinion of him.

    And Kieran had always been charming and kind when he was around, especially when my friends were there.

    There was no reason for ire to feel anything negative about Kieran. I could see how my choice did seem foolish from an outsider''s perspective. This was probably nothing.

    ire. The woman Cassian had trusted enough to leave me with while I was vulnerable. The woman I hadughed with, confided in, and allowed near my children.

    I was being paranoid. This was an innocent conversation, and Rae and I were just

    on high alert because of everything else going on.

    "It''s probably nothing. Still, better to be cautious. But Rae, I said softly. "Don''t confront her."

    "I wasn''t nning to," Rae replied. "I just wanted you to know."

    "I''m d you told me.

    >>

    We ended the call, but the tension remained.

    I turned back to the window just as Nn returned, his expression stormy.

    "The elders are restless," he said. ¡°Rowan especially."

    I nodded, distracted. ¡°Nn... I think someone''s still watching us.''

    His gaze sharpened instantly. "Who?"

    "I''m not sure. Maybe it''s nothing, but I have this feeling...

    >>

    Nn exhaled slowly. "Then we assume the worst and prepare for it."

    He crossed the room, resting his forehead briefly against mine. "I won''t let anyone hurt you. Or the boys."

    I believed him.

    That didn''t stop the fear from curling in my chest.

    Because somewhere, far beyond Silver Fang''s walls, someone was paying very

    close attention.

    And the game wasn''t over yet.

 Chapter 248

    Nn POV

    I had lived with rumors my entire life.

    They were usually sharp-edged things-whispered curses, muttered warnings, the old stories dragged out whenever I stepped out of line. I had learned early not to listen, not to let them touch me.

    I knew what people thought of me. I knew that I was considered a violent, cold- hearted, maniptive man who cared only for power and control at the expense of everything else.

    I embraced that reputation because it was better than letting people think that I was a pushover. It was safer.

    This was different.

    These rumors followed me like a tide, warm and relentless, and I didn''t know what to do with them.

    After the press conference about the twins I had expected bacsh. I had expected to be called out for lying, for hiding things from the pack.

    I was prepared to defend myself.

    But it seemed I wouldn''t have to.

    I skimmed the morning reports in silence, jaw tightening as I read. Opinion pieces praising my restraint. Analysts calling my decision to bring Ellie and the boys home brave. Commentators openly specting that my injury- sustained while protecting Cassian-proved I was the kind of leader the kingdom desperately needed.

    My name sat at the top of the polling projections.

    By a wide margin.

    I set the tablet down slowly and stared out the window of my office. The pack moved below me, steady and purposeful, warriors changing shifts, staff carrying supplies, children darting through the courtyard under watchful eyes.

    This-this was what I cared about.

    Not crowns.

    Not thrones.

    Still, the pull of expectation was impossible to ignore as was the temptation of security. Ellie and the boys had faced so much danger already because of their connection to me. It would be foolish and selfish not to purse the crown, knowing that it could offer them the most security possible.

    I had to take advantage of this shift in the polling.

    Just a few days ago I thought that the crown was hopelessly out of reach. Now, it seemed almost assured.

    Maybe this was what the goddess wanted for us, for Ellie.

    A knock at the door interrupted my thoughts. Lance was already walking in when I looked up.

    "Let''s go, you don''t want to keep the elder''s waiting."

    I sighed and rose from the desk. My shoulder felt stiff, but ignored it as I followed

    him out. There was another meeting today with the kingdom elders and the candidates. The final one before the elder''s would announce their official endorsements.

    25 Bonus

    It was a formality. Everyone expected the elders to endorse the alphas from their own packs or allied packs. Still, it wasn''t something I could skip.

    The meeting with the elders began just before noon.

    They gathered in the council chamber, a familiar semicircle of faces-some wary, some neutral, a few openly supportive. Elder Rowan sat near the center, spine rigid, expression carved from stone.

    I took my ce at the table. Lance sat to my right. There was a subtle tension in his posture that put me on alert. I followed Lance''s gaze to find he was staring at elder Rowan

    My own back stiffened. Rowan was ring openly at his. His hatredid bare. Whatever was about to happen, it was going to be ugly.

    The meeting was called to order.

    Before I could speak, Rowan leaned forward.

    "So," Rowan said coolly, "you finally decided to stop hiding."

    The room went quiet.

    I met his gaze without flinching. "My family was under threat."

    Rowan scoffed. ¡°Convenient. You disappear for weeks, return with heirs no one

    knew existed, and expect us to believe this wasn''t calcted?"

    My temper stirred, but I held it in check. "I don''t use my children as pawns.

    Rowan''s lips curled. "Everything you touch bes a weapon, cursed one. Your parents knew that. We all did."

    A low growl rippled through the chamber. Several elders shifted in their seats.

    My wolf bristled at the insult, my nostrils red and my hands gripped the arm of the chair. I forced myself to breathe through the anger.

    "Enough," Elder Maelin snapped. "That usation has no ce here."

    My eyes widened as I turned to look at her. She was an elder from Moonstone. Not unexpected that she would support me, but the sharpness of her tone still caught me off guard.

    Rowan turned on her. "We are choosing a king. We cannot afford sentimentality." "You meanpassion,¡± I said quietly.

    Rowan''s eyes shed. "I mean truth. You bring chaos wherever you go. Violence follows you. Even now, your borders are strained, rogues gather, and yet the people cheer because you trot out a smiling woman and two children."

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Share

 Chapter 249

    Third person POV

    Rae had learned to trust the way her instincts spoke to her. They were stubborn, persistent. The pressure would build until it couldn''t be ignored.

    It had happened back when she first became friends with Ellie. That was years ago, when Ellie had first married Nn and moved to Silver Fang, Back then, Rae had been working as an assistant in Nn''s office. He''d assigned her to work with Ellie, to help her adjust.

    The two of them had be friends quickly, partially due to Rae''s instinctual feeling that Ellie needed support She''d watched the way Nn treated her. His cold demeanor andck of attention weren''t surprising to anyone but Ellie.

    It was clear that she was young and inexperienced enough that she hadn''t known what to expect from the rtionship. Rae had done her best to help her adjust.

    When she thought about it now, she wished she had done more.

    The changes in Ellie had happened so gradually that Rae hadn''t realized the damage until it was toote to help. She''d watched Ellie morph from a confident, funny, strong woman into someone desperate and miserable.

    It was the mate pull, she knew that. The bond with Nn was strong but neglected and it had eaten away at Ellie.

    That was one of the reasons Rae had left the packhouse. She couldn''t keep working for Nn and watching Ellie suffer without acting. So, she''d taken a job for apany that oversaw press ess to the packhouse.

    It had given her enough space to remain a support for Ellie without destroying herself in the effort.

    That instinctual need to protect Ellie was the thing that had kept her close all of these years. After Ellie''s ident, when her memories were lost, she was prepared to help her through it all. When she realized that Ellie''s old confident and bold personality had resurfaced, she was thrilled.

    She was determined to help Ellie take her life back. Determined enough to uproot her own life and move to Moonstone. Of course, Cassian was a factor in that decision too.

    But it was mostly her rtionship with Ellie and the persistence of ther wolf, her instincts, pushing her toward

    Moonstone.

    That same pressure had been building all afternoon.

    They were seated at a long table in one of Moonstone''s open-air courtyards,te sunlight filtering through pale stone columns. Cassian was across from her, leaning back in his chair, rxed in a way he rarely managed when court politics were involved. ire sat beside him, legs crossed, fingers wrapped tightly around her cup.

    Too tightly.

    "So now he''s a hero," ire said sharply. "Convenient."

    Rae''s head snapped up.

    Cassian blinked. "Who?"

    "Nn," ire replied, scoffing. "The whole kingdom''s suddenly forgotten who he actually is."

    Rae watched her closely. ire''s smile didn''t reach her eyes. It hadn''t for days.

    Cassian frowned. "He protected me. Publicly. Took a de meant for me."

    "And now everyone''s lining up to crown him," ire shot back. "Funny how that works."

 Chapter 250

    250

    +25 Borus

    Rae set her cup down slowly. "You think it''s fake?"

    ire shrugged. "I think people can y whatever role benefits them most.

    Cassian''s posture stiffened. "That''s not fair."

    ire waved him off. "You''ve always been too generous with him."

    Rae felt it then-sharp and unmistakable. The same cold prickle she''d felt weeks ago, the first time ire had mentioned Kieran''s name with something like reverence.

    "You don''t know him like Ellie does," Rae said carefully.

    ire''s mouth tightened. "Ellie doesn''t know him as well as she thinks."

    Silence fell.

    Cassian nced between them. "Okay," he said slowly. "What''s going on?"

    "Nothing," ire replied quickly. Too quickly. "I''m just saying people don''t change overnight."

    Rae stood. "I need some air."

    She didn''t wait for a response.

    Later that evening, Rae paced the length of the apartment, arms folded tight against her chest.

    Cassian watched her from the doorway, concern etched into his face.

    "You''re really worked up,¡± he said gently.

    "Because something''s wrong."

    "With ire?"

    "Yes."

    Cassian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Rae, she''s been my friend since childhood. I chose her to help Ellie because I trusted her."

    "That''s exactly why this matters," Rae shot back. "She''s not just opinionated, Cassian. She''s... invested."

    He frowned. "In what way?"

    "In Kieran," Rae said tly.

    Cassian stiffened. "That''s ridiculous."

    "Is it?" Rae challenged. "She keepsparing them. Minimizing Nn. Framing Ellie like she''s being manipted."

    Cassian hesitated.

    Just for a moment-but Rae saw it.

    "She''s worried about Ellie," he said finally.

    ¡°So am I,¡± Rae replied. ¡°And that''s why I know this isn''t concern. Besides that, she keeps minimizing the fact that Nn saved you. If she''s your friend, why is she doing that?"

 Chapter 251

    The room felt heavier.

    Cassian looked away. "I don''t want to believe she''d betray us."

    "I don''t either,¡± Rae said softly. "But something isn''t right here."

    Cassian took a few steps forward and pulled Rae into his arms. She let herself lean against him, although the tension in her shoulders remained.

    "I trust you," Cassian said firmly. "I''ll keep an eye on her."

    Across the kingdom, in Silver Fang, Lance was feeling a simr tension.

    He noticed it when I declined to walk with him through the market. It wasn''t that she''d rejected his invitation. He wasn''t so sensitive that a small thing like that would make him tense; it was the way she''d done it.

    "I''ll meet you back at the packhouse," she said quickly. Her eyes were on the ground, avoiding himpletely.

    He frowned. "Did I do something?"

    "No," she replied too fast. "Of course not."

    But she still didn''t meet his eyes. Her posture was stiff, like she was doing everything she could to not fidget.

    It shook him. He''d gone to run the errands he needed in the market. He picked up a few things Ellie had requested for the boys and dropped off some mail for Nn. But the entire time, his mind was on I.

    Lance wasn''t sure if he loved her, but he knew that he could grow to.

    She was beautiful, strong, hard-headed,petent, and smart. She was everything he liked in a woman. Perfect for him.

    And that was starting to worry him.

    He was wondering if I was pushing herself to y a role. If there was something about herself that she was afraid of Lance finding out.

    Later, when he found her in the courtyard, she was still tense, fingers twisting in her sleeves. It looked like she''d been pacing around the entire time he was gone.

    Lance''s wolf made a soft sound in his mind, not quite distress but close enough. It made his chest ache.

    "You''ve been avoiding me,¡± he said quietly.

    She swallowed. "I just... need space."

    "For what?" he asked gently. "I, if I did something wrong, please tell me."

    She shook her head. Her eyes flicked to his for just a moment before darting away again. In that brief nce, Lance saw conflict. Something was eating at her, something that she wanted to keep from him.

    "It''splicated."

    Her voice was small, tense. Sad. Lance stepped closer, and didn''t move away. In fact, she leaned toward him, like she was being pulled into his orbit.

    Lance studied her, worry gnawing at his chest. "You know you can tell me anything."

    I smiled faintly. "I know."

    +25 Bonus

    He held his arms out to her in a silent offer. Without hesitation, she stepped into his embrace. She let her head rest against his chest, just over his heart. She was warm

    in his grip. This felt right in a way that Lance had never experienced.

    This wasn''t the heat of attraction or the thrill of something purely physical.

    This warmth was belonging. It wasfort and quiet eptance. I seemed to melt into it the same way he did. They fit together in a way that he couldn''t quite describe. So why was she being distant?

    Why was she avoiding being with him in public?

    ¡°Is it the press?¡± Lance asked softly. "Are they harassing you about us?¡±

    "A little, but that''s not it," I answered softly. She looped her arms around his waist loosely and sighed.

    "You know that you can tell me anything. I won''t get mad."

    "I know."

    But she didn''t exin.

    Lance pulled her a little closer. He didn''t want to pry, didn''t want to dig at something that she wasn''t ready to give up.

    So he did the only thing he could right now. He held her.

    In time, he hoped that she woulde to trust him. That she would let him carry some of the burden. Whatever it was, he could tell that it was wearing on her. It wasn''t just that she was being more cautious with him in public; it was in her eyes.

    The way she avoided eye contact with him spoke volumes. There was something she was feeling that she didn''t want Lance to see.

    All he could do was be steady for her and hope that she''d realize he wasn''t going to run away, no matter what it

    was.

    Support

 Chapter 252

    Nn POV

    By the time my shoulder stopped reminding me it had been cut open, the kingdom had already decided who I was supposed to be

    My days filled quickly again-meetings stacked atop meetings, advisors cycling in and out of my office, public appearances carefully spaced so I could be seen without seeming overexposed.

    The campaign had shifted into something relentless. Momentum had a way of demanding constant attention, and the moment you stopped feeding it, it turned on you.

    I understood that.

    Still, every hour away from the nursery felt wrong.

    I told myself it was necessary. That this was the price of securing a future where August andn wouldn''t grow up under the same shadow I had. A crown meant stability. Authority. Protection that didn''t depend on goodwill or fragile alliances.

    It meant no one could touch my family without consequences.

    That was the justification I repeated to myself as I stood in front of another crowd, smiled at another camera, shook another hand that lingered a little too long.

    The people loved a story.

    A wounded alpha. A returned Luna. Hidden heirs brought into the light.

    They didn''t see the nights I stood outside the nursery door longer than I should have. Or the way my wolf paced restlessly whenever I left the packhouse grounds without them.

    Lance noticed.

    "You''re distracted," he said one evening as we reviewed schedules in my office.

    "I''m busy," I replied without looking up.

    He leaned against the desk, unimpressed. "You''re thinking about the boys."

    I paused.

    "That obvious?"

    "Yes," he said. "You''ve started checking the time every fifteen minutes like you''re worried someone''s going to steal them."

    I snorted quietly. "Given recent history, that''s not paranoia"

    Lance sobered. "Fair."

    I pushed the tablet aside and rubbed at my jaw. "This won''tst forever. Once the election''s settled-"

    "You''ll still be busy," he cut in gently. "You''ll just be busy with different things."

    I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair. I didn''t argue He wasn''t wrong.

    A knock interrupted us before the thought could sink deeper.

    The guard outside my office didn''t bother with formality. His expression was tight, shoulders squared.

    +25 Bonus

    "The prisoner is requesting to see you," he said. "Again."

    I stiffened.

    The rogue had been quiet for weeks. Too quiet. After the initial interrogation-after the truth of what he''d done had been dragged out of him-he''d withdrawn into something like resignation.

    He''d spoken rarely, eaten little, stared at the walls as if waiting for something no one else could see.

    And this was the second time he''d asked to see me since the boys returned. It felt wrong, made my wolf pace behind my ribs.

    "What does he want?" I asked.

    "He says he has a warning."

    Lance straightened. "That''s new."

    I exhaled slowly. My wolf stirred uneasily, a low ripple of awareness moving beneath my skin. More cryptic messages for Ellie to decipher, most likely. Still, ignoring any warning now could be a fatal mistake.

    "Fine," I said. "I''ll go."

    The prison wing sat beneath the eastern tower, carved deep into the stone. It was cold there year-round, the air heavy with iron and old magic meant to suppress vtile wolves. I never wanted to be, if I could help it. It unsettled me.

    The guard unlocked the cell and stepped back.

    The rogue sat hunched in the corner, chains loose but present, his hair long and

    matted, his eyes too bright in the dim light.

    He looked up the moment I entered.

    And smiled.

    The sight sent a chill straight down my spine.

    "You''rete," he rasped.

    I didn''t respond. I remained near the door, arms crossed, posture deliberately rxed.

    "You asked to see me," I said. "Speak."

    Heughed softly, a sound like dry leaves scraping stone. ¡°ou''re busy now.

    Important. Everyone loves you."

    My jaw tightened. "If you''re here to mock me-"

    "You think this ends with apuse?¡± he interrupted, eyes harp. ¡°With banners and cheers and a shiny crown?"

    My wolf bristled. The sound of his snarl echoed in my mind I felt my posture stiffen in response.

    "Say what you have to say," I growled.

    The unease I felt was only growing. It was the feeling of danger, of impending doom.

    It made the hair on my arms stand on end. I knew that the feeling wasn''ting

    from the rogue. He was harmless to me. But something else was at y.

    Something old and unavoidable.

    The rogue leaned forward as far as the chains allowed. His pice dropped, losing its mockery, bing frantic.

    Choprar 265

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 253

    "The purge isn''t finished."

    The words hit harder than I expected. My heart stuttered, ny blood felt icy. I knew what he meant, but my mind rejected it.

    "What purge?" I demanded.

    "The one that started with poison," he said. "The one meant to cleanse Silver Fang of its rot."

    Cold spread through my chest.

    "You failed,¡± I said sternly. "You were caught. The children lived."

    He shook his head violently. "You don''t understand. I was only the first. The test.

    The storm doesn''t break with a single strike."

    My patience snapped. "Stop speaking in riddles!"

    Hisughter returned, shrill and unhinged. "You always think there''s a single hand on the de."

    He stood abruptly, chains nking, eyes wild.

    "She''sing."

    Every muscle in my body went rigid.

    "Who?" I demanded.

    ¡°The shadow,¡± he whispered. ¡°The outcast. The one who was promised something she couldn''t keep."

    My heart began to pound.

    "Speak clearly," I ordered. "Are you talking about Felicity?

    But the rity seemed to drain from him entirely. His gaze slid past me, unfocused,

    as if he were watching something move along the walls.

    "The children are in the storm," he murmured. "And the storm draws blood."

    I took a step forward without thinking. My chest rumbled with a deep growl.

    The rogue recoiled, pressing himself back into the corner.

    "Toote," he whimpered. "Toote to stop it now."

    "You''re saying there''s a traitor in Silver Fang. That I missed someone when I drove out Felicity''s supporters."

    He looked at me for a fraction of a second before his eyes zed again. "Not that close, but close enough."

    "Guards," I snapped.

    They were already moving, drawn by the change in his tone

    I held the rogue''s gaze as they entered.

    "If anyone else is involved," I said coldly, "this is yourst chance."

    His smile returned, slow and awful.

    "You should be asking who''s already inside your walls. Not all walls are physical. Some are more than that."

    +25 Bonus

    Then his eyes rolled back.

    His body sagged, copsing forward as the guards rushed to catch him. One

    checked his pulse and shook his head.

    "Unconscious," he said. "Maybe shock."

    I stood there for a long moment after they dragged him away, my wolf restless, teeth

    bared inside my skull.

    Inside your walls.

    I left the prison without another word.

    By the time I reached the packhouse, the sun was sinking low, the courtyard

    washed in amber light. The familiar scents-stone, pine, my people-usually grounded

    me.

    Not tonight.

    I went straight to the nursery.

    Ellie sat in the rocking chair, August asleep against her shoulder,n sprawled across herp.

    She looked up when I entered, relief softening her expression.

    ¡°There you are,¡± she said quietly. "You missed dinner."

    "I''m sorry," I murmured.

    I crossed the room and crouched beside her, resting my hand lightly on August''s back. The steady rise and fall of his breathing eased something tight in my chest. "Everything okay?" she asked.

    I hesitated.

    I had learned the hard way that keeping things from Ellie only made the fallout

    worse.

    ¡°There was an incident,¡± I said carefully. ¡°With the rogue prisoner.¡±

    Her body went still. "The one who poisoned me?"

    "Yes."

    She swallowed. "What happened? More vague warnings?"

    ¡°He ims the threat isn''t over, that I missed someone when I purged Felicity''s

    loyalists,¡± I said. "That someone is inside the walls, whatever that means."

    Ellie''s fingers tightened reflexively inn''s nket.

    "Do you believe him?"

    I looked at my sons. At their peaceful faces. At the life I''d nearly lost before it even began.

    "I believe he believes it," I said finally.

    That night, after the boys were settled and Ellie had fallen sleep beside them, I stood watch longer than usual.

    I reviewed patrol rotations. Increased guards. Quietly orderd additional checks on

    supply lines andmunications.

    No announcements. No panic.

 Chapter 254

    Third person POV

    +25 Bonus

    Rae tried to tell herself she was overreacting.

    She''d done that for days now-forced herself to breathe through the unease, to catalog ire''s behavior as stress or jealousy or misced loyalty. It would have been easy to dismiss the feeling entirely if it hadn''t been so persistent.

    Her wolf wouldn''t let it go.

    The pressure sat behind her ribs, tight and insistent, the same instinct that had driven her to protect Ellie all those years ago. The same instinct that had told her to leave Silver Fang when watching Ellie suffer had be unbearable.

    That instinct was screaming now.

    ire had canceled their ns twice this week. The excuses were vague- headaches, errands, things she "forgot" she needed to do. When Rae suggested rescheduling, ire had smiled too quickly and changed the subject.

    It wasn''t just avoidance.

    It was secrecy.

    Rae followed her at a distance through Moonstone''s upper district, keeping her head down, letting the flow of people carry her forward. The city was busy at this hour-priests moving between temples, merchants calling out prices, guards stationed at every major intersection.

    ire walked like she knew exactly where she was going. Like she was on a mission.

    That alone set Rae''s nerves on edge.

    She watched ire turn down a narrow side street near the civic quarter, far from the residential blocks where she usually lingered. Rae hesitated only a second before following.

    The caf¨¦ was small and discreet, tucked between a bookshop and a tailor. The kind

    of ce people chose when they didn''t want to be noticed.

    Rae slowed.

    ire stepped inside.

    Rae waited, counting to ten under her breath, then slipped in after her.

    The caf¨¦ was dim, lit by softnterns and the glow of enchanted windows that filtered thete afternoon sun. Only a few tables were upied. Rae scanned the room instinctively.

    Then she saw him.

    Kieran sat in the back corner, posture rxed, one arm draped casually over the chair beside him. His expression was pleasant, open, the kind of smile he wore when he wanted someone to trust him.

    ire was already sliding into the seat across from him.

    Rae''s stomach dropped.

    She stayed near the entrance, half-hidden behind a disy of dried herbs and tea blends, her heart hammering as

    she strained to hear.

    "You shouldn''t be here," ire hissed under her breath.

    +25 Bonus

    Kieran smiled. "And yet, here I am."

    "You said this would be quick."

    ¡°It will be,¡± he said easily. ¡°As long as we''re still aligned.¡±

    Rae''s hands curled into fists.

    ire leaned forward, lowering her voice. "Everything''s changed. Nn''s poprity-this narrative around Ellie and the children-it''s spiraling."

    "That was always a possibility," Kieran replied calmly.

    ¡°No,¡± ire snapped. ¡°You said people would remember who he really is. You said the truth woulde out."

    Kieran''s smile thinned. "And it will."

    Rae''s pulse roared in her ears. She knew she should walk away. Call Cassian, or just try to forget this ever happened. Her mind was reaching for any rational exnation. Anything that she could tell herself to make this

    better.

    She couldn''t think of anything.

    ire dragged a hand through her hair. "She''s happy, Kieran. Happier than I''ve ever seen her. She trusts him."

    "That''s the problem," Kieran said, his tone sharpening. "She shouldn''t."

    Rae felt sick.

    "I only wanted to help her," ire continued, her voice shaking. "She deserves better than a man who neglected her for years. Who made her miserable. She loves him, but is that really enough to ovee everything else? The things she told me about him, the way he treated her... he''s scum.¡±

    "And you

    still believe that?" Kieran asked.

    "Yes," ire said fiercely. ¡°He''s manipting her. Using the bond, the children, the goddess-everything-to keep her trapped."

    Kieran leaned back, studying her. "Then you''ve done well."

    Rae''s breath caught. The full weight of what she was hearing settled like a stone in her stomach.

    "You''ve kept me informed. You''ve made sure I know where she is, who she trusts, what she fears,¡± he continued smoothly. "That matters."

    ire''s face paled. "I didn''t give you much."

    "You gave me insight," Kieran said. "That''s more valuable

    Rae''s vision tunneled.

    This wasn''t a misunderstanding. This wasn''t ire''s concern twisted by fear.

    This was betrayal.

    A chair scraped softly.

    Rae realized toote that she''d shifted her weight.

    ire''s head snapped up.

    Their eyes met.

    For one frozen second, no one moved.

    Kieran looked at her steadily, that charming smile of his doing nothing to hide the calcting look in his eyes. Even now, he was looking for a way to spin this,

 Chapter 255

    He didn''t get a chance to try.

    ire bolted.

    She was out of her chair and through the caf¨¦ door in a blur panic etched across her face.

    Rae surged forward instinctively, but Kieran was already on his feet, blocking her path with infuriating calm.

    ¡°Rae,¡± he said gently. "There''s no need for-"

    She shoved past him hard enough that he staggered back.

    "Don''t touch me," she snarled. "You maniptive snake!¡±

    ¡°Rae,¡± he said with exaggerated innocence. ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. Just let me-"

    She pushed past him and ran from the cafe.

    She burst out into the street, scanning desperately for ire. She caught a glimpse

    of blonde hair vanishing around a corner and ran, her lungs burning, her thoughts chaotic.

    ire was fast.

    But fear made people sloppy.

    Rae followed her through the crowd, down an alley, across a small square-and then she was gone.

    Just gone.

    Rae skidded to a halt, chest heaving, dread pooling low in her stomach.

    She ran. She wouldn''t have done that if she were innocent. This was worse than Rae had ever imagined. She''d fled Moonstone.

    Rae took off again, in the opposite direction. She didn''t stop moving until she reached Cassian''s office in the packhouse.

    She didn''t knock. She was too frantic to bother with formallies or propriety. She just needed Cassian right now.

    Cassian looked up from his desk as the door banged open, sartled, and immediately stiffened at the look on her face.

    "What happened?"

    "It''s ire," Rae said, voice shaking. "She''s spying for Kieran."

    The words hung between them, heavy and irrevocable.

    Cassian stared at her, disbelief flooding his expression. "That''s not-Rae, that doesn''t make sense."

    He stood and quickly walked around the desk,ing to stand in front of her. He gently tripped her arms, just above the elbows. It wasn''t until he made contact that Raealized she was trembling.

    "I saw them," she said. "Together. She admitted it. She thinks Nn is manipting Ellie. That Kieran is the right choice for her. She''s been feeding Kieran information about Ellie to help him win her over. To manipte

    her."

    Cassian''s face drained of color.

    "She fled," Rae continued. "She knows I saw."

    +25 Bonus

    He rubbed her arms slowly, his eyes fixed on hers as he absorbed her words.

    ire had been his friend since they were young. She''d supported him through Ellie''s disappearance. He''d trusted her to take care of his little sister, his nephews. He''d trusted herpletely.

    "She was my responsibility," he said hoarsely. "I brought her into this. I vouched for her."

    Rae stepped closer, gripping his arm. "You didn''t know."

    ¡°I should have,¡± he snapped, anger ring briefly before copsing into something hollow. "I trusted her."

    Rae''s chest ached at the raw hurt in his voice.

    "She had ess," Cassian said quietly. "To Ellie. To information. To-"

    "To the boys," Rae finished.

    The silence that followed was unbearable.

    ire could have told Kieran anything. She could have helped him get to Ellie, to the boys. She could have helped him work around security. If things had gone differently...

    It didn''t bear thinking about.

    He felt sick to his stomach, but he knew that now wasn''t the time to fall apart. The damage was done; now all that he could do was try to manage the fallout.

    Cassian straightened suddenly, resolve hardening. "I''m contacting Nn."

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rae said immediately. ¡°He needs to know Kieran isn''t done." Cassian pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly for a long moment.

    "You were right,¡± he murmured. "About everything. Thank you for not listening to me. But don''t you ever go off by yourself like that again. If Kieran was a more violent person... if you''d seen something more damning...

    "I know," Rae admitted softly.

    She had been reckless. She could have been hurt, and she knew that Cassian wouldn''t forgive himself if that had happened.

    "I can''t lose you,¡± Cassian whispered, his voice breaking with emotion.

    ¡°You won''t,¡± Rae promised, pulling him firmly against her Cassian let his head fall to her shoulder. She rubbed his back, trying to soothe him through the rare disy of vulnerability.

    Rae closed her eyes, leaning into him. The contact helped to ease the panic in her chest-but the sense of dread didn''t fade.

    Because ire wasn''t just gone.

    She was running.

    And wherever she was headed, the chaos that had been swirling around them all would follow.

 Chapter 256

    Ellie POV

    The packhouse was quieter than usual at night now.

    Not empty-never empty-but softer. The kind of quiet that came after long days filled with tension and watchful anticipation. Guards rotated through the halls more frequently, footsteps echoing faintly through stone corridors, but even that had begun to feel routine.

    I had learned the rhythms of it.

    August andn were asleep, tucked into their cribs with their favorite nkets, small chests rising and falling in perfect, synchronised calm. I lingered longer than

    necessary, brushing a thumb over August''s curls, smoothing the edge ofn''s nket for the third time.

    I hated leaving them, even for a moment.

    But Nn hadn''te to bed.

    I walked down the stairs silently, letting the pull guide me to him.

    I felt him before I heard him, the soft sound of his movements through the window. It was a cool night,te, and no one in the packhouse was up besides the guards.

    The pull was subtle now-not the desperate ache it once had been, not the painful hollow tug that had defined so much of our marriage. This was quieter. Warmer. A steady awareness that hummed low in my chest.

    I wrapped a shawl around my shoulders and slipped out into the back garden.

    Nn stood beneath thentern light near the old training ting, shirt unbuttoned, sleeves rolled up, his injured arm moving through controlled, deliberate motions.

    The muscles in his shoulder flexed and shifted with each movement, scar catching the light briefly before vanishing again as he turned.

    I stopped just inside the doorway. I leaned against the frame and tilted my head as I observed his exercises.

    I watched him without thinking, without trying to stop myself.

    The way he moved was careful but powerful. Focused. He wasn''t pushing himself recklessly-he was rebuilding. Reiming strength that had been taken from him.

    The sight stirred something low and familiar in my stomach.

    Heat curled slowly,zily, the way it did when I let myself acknowledge what had always been there between us. Not urgency. Not desperation.

    Gravity.

    Nn''s wolf stirred. It was strange how I could sense that sometimes. That animal part of him that always seemed to be so aware of me.

    I felt it before he turned, the subtle shift in the air between us.

    He nced over his shoulder and smiled faintly. "You''re staring."

    I felt warmth creep into my cheeks. ¡°You''re hard to miss.¡±

    He chuckled, lowering his arm and rolling his shoulder once. ¡°Everything okay?"

    Choper 256

    +25 Bonus

    "Yes," I said. "I just... you weren''t in bed."

    ¡°I didn''t want to wake you,¡± he replied. ¡°Or the boys."

    I stepped closer, the cool night air brushing against my ski "You could never wake

    them. They sleep like you do -like nothing could touch them.¡±

    Something flickered in his eyes at that. Relief, maybe. Or resolve.

    "Come here," he said quietly. It wasn''t amand, it was an invitation.

    I did. I drifted to him like I was being pulled by gravity. Nn moved closer to me, too. The two of us stopping just short of touching.

    Up close, I could see the tension still coiled in him, beneath the calm exterior. The way his jaw tightened when he flexed his arm. The way his shoulders stayed squared even when he was at rest.

    He was in pain.

    My eyes drifted down to his bare chest. His shirt was loose, open wide enough that I could see the scar on the front of his shoulder. It was jagged, pale in the moonlight. A ridge of raised flesh that stood as a reminder of how close I came to losing him.

    "You shouldn''t be pushing it,¡± I murmured, fingers hovering near his scar.

    "I''m not," he said. "I''m listening this time."

    That made me smile. If there was one thing I knew about Nn, it was his unwavering skepticism of doctors. He always thought they were too cautious, that they exaggerated their care instructions.

    But he had been diligent about his recovery, so I chose not to argue the point.

    I traced the edge of the healed wound gently, reverently. "I still hurts.¡±

    "Only when I forget myself,¡± he admitted. "Or when I think too much.¡±

    Iughed softly. "That sounds familiar."

    We stood there for a moment, neither of us rushing to fill the silence. The bond between us felt... different. Not strained. Not aching.

    Present.

    It made me smile to think about how naturally things had settled between us since

    I''d returned. Maybe it was because we''d both given up the expectations we''d once put on one another.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Share

    Support

    get it

 Chapter 257

    +25 Bonus

    We weren''t trying to y roles anymore. We just were. Despite all of the chaos and danger that followed us, when it was just Nn and me, things felt peaceful now.

    "I heard about ire," he said quietly.

    I stiffened almost imperceptibly. "Cassian told you?¡±

    "Yes," he replied. "He didn''t want to rm me, but... I could hear that something was wrong, it was in his voice. He told me they''re still looking for her.¡±

    I exhaled slowly. "I should have seen it."

    He shook his head. "You couldn''t have known."

    "I should have," I said again, more firmly. "She had ess to the boys. I trusted her too quickly."

    "Don''t do that," Nn said softly. "Don''t punish yourself for trusting. You''re not the one who did something wrong, Ellie."

    I lifted my hand, pressing my palm t against his chest, right over his heart. I felt it pounding beneath my touch.

    "They''re safe," he said. "You''re safe. That''s what matters. And I''ll make sure it stays that way."

    I met his gaze. "You can''t carry every threat alone.¡±

    "I know," he said. Then, quieter, "I''m trying not to."

    The admission felt significant.

    Nn was always in control, always had his hand in everything. For him to admit that he was giving up some small amount of that control, that he was trusting others to help protect us, it would have been unthinkable a year

    ago.

    It was just one more small bit of proof that he really had changed.

    I leaned in without fully thinking it through, resting my forehead against his chest.

    His arms came around me automatically, strong and sure, as if my body belonged there.

    Maybe it always had.

    I inhaled slowly, grounding myself in his scent-pine and steel and something warm that felt like home.

    "I''m not afraid of you anymore," I said softly.

    Nn went very still. His heart beat steadily under my touch. The pulse of it wasforting.

    ¡°I used to be,¡± I continued. ¡°Not of what you might do. Of what I felt. Of how much it hurt when I thought I didn''t matter to you."

    His grip tightened slightly. "You always mattered."

    "I know that now,¡± I said. ¡°But knowing something and feeling it are different."

    He tilted his head, resting his cheek against my hair. "I failed you."

    ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed gently. There was no point in denying it when we both knew it was true. But that was the past. But you''re not failing me now."

    (

    We stayed like that for a long moment, the night wrapping around us,ntern light casting long shadows across

    Chopter 257

    +25 Bonus

    the garden stones.

    When he kissed me, it was slow.

    Careful.

    Not a demand. Not an apology.

    An invitation.

    My heart skipped at the contact. It was the first kiss since the party in Moonstone. This time, I let myself feel it. I let myself do what felt natural.

    I responded just as deliberately, fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt as warmth spread through me, familiar and reassuring. The bond red-not painfully, not insistently-but like a steady me fed by trust instead of hunger.

    His hand slid to my waist, anchoring me there. My breath caught, heat blooming deeper now, sharper, but I didn''t pull away.

    I didn''t want to.

    Not tonight. Not anymore.

    We''d both spent so long fighting this. Maybe that was the reason it had be so sharp, so electric. Fighting the bond had only made it more insistent. Letting it be, allowing myself to feel it, had changed it.

    I no longer felt it like lightning striking whenever we touched. Now, I felt it always. A warmth, a steady current beneath my skin that gently led me back to him.

    I didn''t want it to stop.

    Nn''s forehead rested against mine, breath warm against my lips. ¡°Ellie,¡± he murmured, like a question he wasn''t sure he was allowed to ask.

    ¡°Nn,¡± I replied softly. I slid my hand up his arm, feeling the firmness of his muscles under my hand. His grip shifted, pulling me insistently closer.

    "Can we..." he trailed off, and I could feel the tension in him, the struggle to find the words to ask for something he didn''t think he deserved.

    I answered by kissing him again. His breath caught. His lips moved against mine.

    My heart raced as I looped my arms around his neck.

    The rest of the world faded.

    §²

    Share

 Chapter 258

    Third person POV

    Cassian had always believed loyalty was a simple thing.

    Not easy-but simple. You showed up. You stood where you said you would stand. You protected the people you imed to care about, even when it cost you something.

    He had built his life around that belief.

    That was why the truth about ire felt like a de sliding between his ribs-slow, deliberate, and devastating. He moved through Moonstone with purpose, cloak pulled tight against the evening chill, his thoughts sharp and relentless. Rae''s words reyed over and over in his mind, each repetition cutting deeper.

    She thinks Nn is manipting Ellie.

    She wanted to help Kieran win her over.

    She fled.

    ire hadn''t denied it. She''d run.

    Which meant she knew exactly what she''d done.

    Cassian''s wolf paced beneath his skin, agitation simmering dangerously close to the surface.

    He kept it leashed by force of will alone. Losing control now would solve nothing. He needed answers. He needed

    to understand how someone he had trusted since childhood could betray him sopletely.

    The guards at the western border stiffened when they saw him approaching.

    "She came through here," one of them said immediately, before Cassian could ask. "An hour ago. Traveling alone."

    Cassian nodded once. "Which direction?"

    "North road. Toward Pine Ridge territory."

    Of course. Running to Kieran.

    He didn''t waste another second.

    The path narrowed as it wound away from the city, stone giving way to packed earth and sparse trees. The moon was already high, silver light spilling through the branches Cassian followed the familiar scent without difficulty -fear, determination, and something bitter beneath it all.

    Guilt, maybe.

    He found her just beyond the final boundary marker, standing rigidly at the edge of Moonstone''s influence, a single bag slung over her shoulder.

    "ire."

    She spun around.

    For a moment, relief shed across her face. Then it hardened into something defensive, brittle.

    "Cassian," she said. "You shouldn''t be here."

    His jaw tightened. "That''s funny. I was thinking the same thing about you."

    +25 Bonus

    She took a step back instinctively, stopping only when the boundary stone pressed against her heel. Cassian bit back a growl at the sight. If she crossed that line, there was no going back.

    "I didn''t want it to happen like this," she said quickly.

    Heughed once, sharp and humorless. "You didn''t want to get caught."

    Her shoulders stiffened. "That''s not fair."

    "Isn''t it?" he asked quietly. "Because from where I''m standing, you spied on my sister. On her children. You fed information to a man who has been openly nning to use them for political advantage. And when you were discovered, you ran." She flinched.

    11

    "I was trying to help her."

    The words hit him harder than he expected.

    ¡°Help her?¡± he repeated. ¡°By betraying her trust?¡±

    "You don''t understand,¡± ire insisted, stepping forward now, eyes bright with something like desperation. Ellie wasn''t herself when she was with Nn. You saw it. You know what he was like back then. She told me all about it. How cold he was, how cruel. Kieran wouldn''t be like that! Even if he was marrying her for the political benefit, he''d still treat her better."

    Cassian''s chest tightened. "I know he failed her. Nn is still her mate and he''s trying to be better."

    "And you think that the past just... goes away because he''s putting in effort now?" she demanded. "That a few apologies and a couple of children erase years of neglect? He''s manipting her, Cassian. Using the bond. Using fear. Using the goddess."

    Cassian shook his head slowly. "You don''t get to decide that for her."

    ¡°She was vulnerable,¡± ire pressed. ¡°She trusted me. She told me things-things

    that proved she wasn''t free. That she was still trapped.¡±

    "So you decided to trade one maniptor for another?" he shot back. "Kieran isn''t interested in Ellie''s happiness. He''s interested in control."

    "You''re wrong," ire said fiercely. "He loves her, in his own way."

    Cassian stared at her.

    For a long moment, he couldn''t find words. All he could feel was the fracture spreading through his chest, the realization settling heavily into ce.

    "You believe that," he said finally. "You really believe that

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, voice shaking. ¡°He would have given her a choice. A real one. Not this-this inevitable pull back into a life that nearly destroyed her."

    Cassian exhaled slowly, forcing himself to stay calm. "Ellie chose Nn. With her

    eyes open. With full knowledge of what they''d been through. It''s her choice to make. All we can do, all we should do, is support her."

 Chapter 259

    "She chose what was familiar," ire snapped. "That''s not the same thing."

    Cassian took a step closer. "You don''t get to override her autonomy because you don''t like her decision."

    Silence stretched between them, heavy and aching.

    "I never meant to hurt you," ire said quietly. "Or Ellie. Or the boys. I would never

    have let anything happen to them."

    "You already did,¡± Cassian replied.

    The wordsnded like a physical blow.

    Her face crumpled for just a second before she recovered. "was careful.¡±

    "You gave Kieran insight," Cassian said. ¡°You told him where Ellie was. Who she trusted. How she felt. That alone could have gotten her killed."

    ire''s breath hitched.

    "You put my nephews at risk," he continued, voice low and controlled. "And you did it while smiling at my sister''s table.¡±

    Tears welled in her eyes now. "I thought I was saving her."

    Cassian looked at her then-really looked at her-and saw what he hadn''t wanted to see before.

    Not malice.

    Conviction.

    That was what made it worse.

    "You don''t get to decide what saving looks like," he said quietly. "Not when it costs someone else their agency. Ellie is an adult; she has a right to choose what she does with her own life. I had my doubts, too, about Nn. I saw firsthand how he treated her. But I''ve also watched how he''s changed over the past year. His grief, his struggle to take responsibility and find a way to make things right. If that''s enough for Ellie, then we have no right to interfere.¡±

    She wiped at her cheeks angrily. "So what now? You drag me back in chains? Hand me over to Nn so he can punish me for disloyalty?"

    Cassian''s jaw clenched.

    "No," he said after a moment. "I''m not doing that."

    Her head snapped up. "You''re not?"

    "No," he repeated. "Because despite everything... I don''t think you set out to cause harm."

    Relief washed over her features, quick and unguarded.

    "But don''t misunderstand me," Cassian continued coldly. That doesn''t mean I forgive you."

    Her shoulders slumped. The words hurt as they left his mouth. ire had been his closest friend for decades, and what he was doing now tore at him, but it was necessary.

    "You''re leaving," he said. "Now. You won''t return to Moonstone. You won''t approach Ellie, Rae, or the children again. If you do, I will personally see to it that you face the full weight of your betrayal."

    +25 Bonus

    ire nodded shakily. "I understand."

    "And you''re done helping Kieran,¡± Cassian added. "If I find out you''ve contacted him again-"

    "I won''t," she said quickly. "I swear."

    Cassian studied her for a long moment, then stepped back, creating space between them.

    "You were my responsibility,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I trusted you when it mattered most.¡±

    "I know,¡± she whispered. "And I''m sorry."

    He didn''t respond.

    ire adjusted the strap of her bag, hesitated, then turned and walked away down the northern road without looking back.

    Cassian watched until she disappeared into the darkness.

    Only then did he let his shoulders sag.

    The loss hit him all at once-years of friendship, shared history, the certainty that he''d been wrong about someone he loved. His wolf whined softly, unsettled and confused.

    What he was giving her was more than mercy; it was a gift. No one would know about this betrayal, no one outside of the family. ire could make a clean break and start over somewhere else without this hanging over her head. He only hoped that mercy wouldn''te back to bite him.

    Cassian dragged a hand through his hair and turned back toward Moonstone.

    There was no time to grieve.

    He needed to warn Nn.

    By the time he reached the city, dawn was beginning to break over the horizon, casting the ground in pale gold. He sent the message immediately-brief, factual, urgent.

    It''s confirmed. ire was spying for Kieran. She believed she was helping Ellie. She''s gone. He isn''t giving up. Cassian leaned against the stone wall outside the packhouse afterward, exhaustion finally catching up to him.

    Nn''s response came a few secondster. Simple, clipped Typical of Nn, He won''t win. Thank you for handling it.

    Cassian sighed and scrubbed his hand down his face. Loyalt, he realized, wasn''t simple after all.

    Sometimes it demanded that you walk away from the people you loved.

    And sometimes, the cost of believing in the best in someone was learning exactly how wrong you''d been.

 Chapter 260

    Ellie POV

    The news should not have surprised me. My trust had been tested and taken advantage of so many times at this point. I should have expected that someone as stubborn and determined as Kieran would y dirty.

    I shouldn''t have been surprised.

    And yet, I was.

    ire had seemed like such an honest person. I''d trusted her deeply. Learning that she was reporting back to Kieran from the start was disappointing.

    I stood at the window of the sitting room with my arms folded tight across my chest, staring out over Silver Fang''s inner courtyard while Nn spoke quietly behind me. The guards below moved in their usual patterns, steady and alert, nothing outwardly changed. Life continuing as if nothing had shifted.

    But something had.

    "Kieran had eyes on you in Moonstone," Nn said again, his voice carefully controlled. ¡°Through ire. I can''t believe no one noticed before..."

    I closed my eyes.

    "I know," I said softly. "Cassian told me the details. I wish knew how he''d gotten to her. Cassian trusted her. They were friends. He must be devastated.¡±

    ¡°Cassian had dealt with it. She shouldn''t be an issue in the future," he exined, voice a bit softer.

    I nodded slowly. I was curious about what Cassian had done, but not enough to ask. That was a wound I didn''t need to pick at.

    "Are you alright, Ellie?" Nn asked gently.

    I nodded once. "I will be. Eventually."

    He didn''t press. Nn had learned-slowly, painfully-when to let silence do its work.

    I exhaled and turned back toward him. He was standing near the hearth, arms

    crossed, expression taut with restrained anger. Not the explosive kind people liked

    to imagine when they spoke about him. This was colder. Sharper.

    More dangerous.

    "I keep thinking about what she said," I admitted. "Not the spying. Not the betrayal. But the way she talked about you."

    Nn''s jaw tightened.

    "She saw what the world saw," I continued. "What I told her. A version of you that existed once and never really left public memory."

    "That version earned its reputation," he said tly. Not defending himself, not making

    excuses.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed. ¡°But it wasn''t the whole truth. And I didn'' give her the rest of it."

    I walked toward him slowly, grounding myself in the familiar pull that guided me closer. It still startled me sometimes, how different the bond felt now. No longer sharp. No longer overwhelming.

    Steady.

    +25 Bonus

    "She thought she was saving me,¡± I said with a sigh. "From you. From the life I ran from. From everything I said that I never wanted to go back to."

    Nn studied my face. "And do you think she was right? Do you need to be saved from me?"

    The answer came easily.

    "No."

    Not just because of the boys. Not just because of the safety Silver Fang offered.

    But because of the man standing in front of me.

    "The version of you she believed in doesn''t exist anymore, I said quietly. "And even

    if it did... it doesn''t get to define you forever."

    His gaze softened, something unguarded flickering there.

    "Last night," I added, my voice lowering without my permission, "was different."

    He inhaled slowly.

    I felt it too-the shift, the awareness between us that hadn''t faded with the dawn. The intimacy we''d shared hadn''t been frantic or desperate or driven by guilt or fear.

    It had been deliberate.

    Careful.

    Kind.

    ¡°I wasn''t afraid,¡± I said. ¡°Not of you. Not of us. For the first time, I didn''t feel like I was bracing for something to break."

    Nn stepped closer, lifting a hand but stopping just short of touching me, as if still asking permission.

    "I don''t want to be the man the world fears,¡± he said quietly. "I don''t want to be the man who hurt you."

    "You aren''t," I replied. "Not anymore."

    I closed the remaining distance and rested my forehead against his chest, feeling the steady strength there. His arms came around me without hesitation this time, firm and protective without being possessive.

    ¡°I know Kieran is still watching,¡± I murmured. ¡°I know he isn''t done.¡±

    Nn''s hold tightened fractionally. "I won''t let him near you again.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°But I need you to understand something.

    He waited.

    "He didn''t convince ire because he''s clever," I said. "He convinced her because people want to believe the worst about you. And because I once did too."

    Nn didn''t look away.

    "I don''t anymore,¡± I said. "Whateveres next... I''m choosing this. I''m choosing you. This isn''t about the pull or about feeling obligated. I''m not desperate for belonging anymore."

 Chapter 261

    The bond red softly, not painfully. Not insistently.

    Just warm.

    Later, when the packhouse had settled and the boys slept soundly down the hall, Nn and I retreated into the quiet of our shared space. There were no grand derations no frantic urgency.

    Just hands, warmth, and the steady reassurance of being held by someone who finally understood how to hold me without breaking either of us.

    The world beyond the walls could wait.

    For tonight, this was enough.

    Third Person POV

    Elder Rowan had never liked waiting.

    Not to say that he was an impatient man, rather he was a man of action. Sitting around and doing nothing wasn''t in his nature. He didn''t allow others to solve his problems for him.

    He paced the length of his private chamber in Pine Ridge with sharp, restless strides, fingers flexing as if he were gripping an invisible de. The walls were adorned with the history of the pack-banners, relics, portraits of alphas long dead- but none of it soothed him.

    Nn''s face haunted every report.

    Every poll.

    Every whisper of public support.

    The cursed alpha of Silver Fang had turned tragedy into triumph. He had taken injury, scandal, and hidden heirs and spun them into a narrative of sacrifice and devotion that the kingdom was devouring eagerly.

    Rowan seethed.

    This was not how it was supposed to go.

    Kieran was meant to ascend. Groomed, polished, controlled A king shaped carefully by those who understood

    power.

    Not this brute. This maniptor hiding behind children and a goddess-touched woman.

    Rowan stopped pacing and turned sharply as a servant announced the arrival of the Silver Fang envoy.

    Rowan didn''t wait for others to solve his problems. He took the direct approach. It was better that way. Better not to leave anything to chance. Especially when it came to deliate matters.

    "Send them in," he said curtly.

    The representatives entered cautiously-two council members and a political liaison, their expressions carefully neutral. Rowan studied them with a predator''s patience.

    "You''ve seen the polls," Rowan began without preamble. Silver Fang''s influence is swelling. Your alpha''s poprity threatens to destabilize the bnce of power."

    One of the envoys shifted. "Nn''s campaign has broad support." He said it as an acknowledgement devoid of endorsement. Cautious. Too cautious.

    +25 Bonus

    "Support built on illusion," Rowan snapped. ¡°And illusions can be shattered.¡±

    He moved closer, lowering his voice.

    "Kieran is the rightful choice," Rowan continued. "He offers stability. Predictability. And Pine Ridge offers a reward to those wise enough to align themselves early."

    The words were suspended in the air between them. The implication clear, but indirect.

    The liaison frowned, deep and uncertain. "You''re asking us to undermine our own alpha."

    "I''m offering you influence," Rowan corrected. "Trade routes. Council weight. A future where Silver Fang''s voice still matters-without cing a vtile, cursed alpha on the throne."

    Silence stretched.

    Rowan smiled thinly. "Public support matters. A single fracture in Silver Fang''s unity would be... illuminating."

    The envoys exchanged uneasy nces.

    They knew, as everyone else did, that Nn''s public persona had fractured over the past year. He was losing his control over the way others saw him. His frantic search for Ellie, the rumors swirling about Felicity, all weakened him.

    That was a weakness that couldn''t be allowed on the throne

    ¡°Does Kieran know about this offer?¡± one of them asked carefully.

    Rowan waved the concern aside. "Kieran doesn''t need to know. This is about safeguarding the kingdom from a mistake it will regret."

    He leaned back, satisfied as hesitation flickered across their faces.

    Hatred burned bright and focused in his chest-not just for Nn, but for the way the kingdom had begun to forgive him.

    Rowan would not allow it.

    Not now.

    Not ever.

    And if Kieran proved too hesitant to strike first...

    Rowan was more than willing to act in his stead.

    This election was too important to let Kieran''s ego or Nn''s arrogance sway it. It was too important to leave to the fickle whims of themon people and their arbitrary poprity measures.

    The polls showed that people liked Nn. Found him rtable.

    Kings should not be rtable. They should be inscrutable, powerful. They should be ruthless. Kieran had been groomed for power and he had the most important factor of his side.

    He had trained advisors who would work behind the scenes to ensure that the kingdom ran like a well oiled machine.

    And that included Rowan.

    214

 Chapter 262

    Nn POV

    The announcement came through my secure line just after dawn.

    I listened in silence as mymunications director outlined the n, her voice crisp

    and efficient as always. Dates. Format. Moderators. Security protocols. The first major debate of the election-broadcast live across the kingdom, every alpha candidate on one stage, answering directly to the people.

    There would be no curated soundbites. No controlled press releases.

    Just us.

    I leaned back in my chair, gaze drifting to the window as she spoke. The packhouse grounds were already awake below-warriors changing shifts, staff moving between buildings, the quiet hum of a ce that never.truly slept.

    A stage like that was dangerous.

    For anyone.

    For me, it was something else entirely.

    Every time I put myself in front of the press, I ran the risk of making things worse. I was never the most approachable person, and despite my best efforts, I had made situations worse with myments on more

    than one asion.

    "We believe your participation is essential," she said carefully. ¡°Public expectation is high. Declining would raise questions we don''t want circting."

    I exhaled slowly. My shoulder throbbed faintly, as if reacting to the idea before I''d even voiced it.

    "When?" I asked.

    "Ten days."

    Not enough time to fully heal. Enough time for rumors to grow if I hesitated.

    ¡°I''ll need full security integration,¡± I said. ¡°And medical clearance."

    "Of course," she replied immediately. "We''ll coordinate with Silver Fang''s healers.¡±

    I knew what she wasn''t saying.

    This was the moment where momentum either solidified-or cracked. If I were

    serious about bing the king, I had to be willing to put myself in front of the people.

    "I''ll attend," I said finally.

    There was a pause on the other end of the line. Relief, thinly disguised.

    "Thank you, Alpha," she said. "We''ll release the announcement this afternoon."

    +25 Bonus

    The call ended.

    I remained still for a moment, phone still in my hand, listening to the faint echo of her words.

    All of the alphas. On one stage.

    Rowan would be watching closely. So would Kieran. So would every elder who''d ever questioned whether I was fit to lead anything beyond my own borders.

    And Ellie.

    That thought settled heavier than the rest.

    I was still turning the implications over in my mind when the door to my office mmed open.

    "Nn."

    I looked up sharply.

    Lance stood in the doorway, breath uneven, hair still damp as if he''de straight from training.

    His usualposure was gone, reced by something raw and unsettled that immediately put me on alert.

    "What happened?" I asked, already rising from my chair.

    He shut the door behind him with more force than necessary and dragged a hand through his hair.

    "I need your advice," he said bluntly. "And before you say anything-no, this isn''t about the campaign.''

    "}

    That narrowed it down. If Lance was voluntarily seeking my advice, especially while

    he was this agitated, it must be serious.

    I gestured to the chair across from my desk. "Sit."

    He didn''t. He paced instead, restless energy bleeding into the room.

    "It''s I," he said finally. "She''s pulling away."

    I waited.

    His growing affection for I continued to amaze me. He''d been so angry at me for event suggesting an arranged marriage at first. Now, it seemed that he''d fallen for her already.

    "She''s been... distant," he continued, frustration creeping into his voice. "Avoiding being seen with me in public. Cutting conversations short. Acting like she''s bracing for something."

    My jaw tightened.

    "And you don''t know why."

    ¡°No,¡± he snapped. Then, quieter, "And that''s what''s driving me insane. She was supposed to go out with me this morning, we had a coffee date. She didn''t show. Texted me that something came up but wouldn''t say anything else."

    I folded my arms, leaning back against the edge of the desk. ¡°Have you asked her?"

    +25 Bonus

    "Yes," he said immediately. ¡°She keeps saying everything''s fine. That she just needs space."

    He let out a harshugh. ¡°Which is usually code for ''you''ve already screwed this up and I don''t want to exin how because you should already know what you did.""

    I studied him carefully.

    Lance had always been direct to the point of recklessness. If something was wrong, he confronted it head-on. Watching him flounder like this-uncertain, self-doubting- was unfamiliar.

    And telling.

    "What do you think you did?" I asked.

    He stopped pacing, brow furrowing. "I don''t know. That''s the problem. I''ve reyed every conversation, every look, every offhandment. I can''t find the moment where things shifted."

 Chapter 263

    My wolf stirred, uneasy.

    ¡°Has anything changed recently?¡± I pressed. ¡°In her routine. Her responsibilities.¡±

    He hesitated.

    "She''s been working more closely with the elders," he admitted. "Especially on trade and logistics. Some of it oveps with Pine Ridge."

    There it was.

    I kept my expression neutral, but my attention sharpened.

    "And has she mentioned Rowan?" I asked casually.

    Lance stiffened. "Why would she?"

    I chose my words carefully. "Because Rowan is pushing harder than usual. He''s

    making moves that don''t align with Kieran''s public strategy."

    That got his attention.

    "You think this has something to do with the election,¡± Lance said slowly.

    "I think everything does, right now,¡± I replied. ¡°Especially for people close to us."

    He stared at the floor, jaw tight. "You think someone''s pressuring her.

    "I think it''s possible," I said. "And if that''s the case, she may be trying to protect you by creating distance."

    Lance looked up sharply. "From what?¡±

    "From being used as leverage," I said tly.

    Silence fell.

    Lance''s hands curled into fists. "She wouldn''t let that happen."

    "Ellie once thought the same thing," I said quietly.

    He flinched, but didn''t argue.

    "I''m not saying I is betraying you," I continued. "I''m saying she may be caught in something bigger than either of you. She cares about you and it''s obvious that you care about her. But your rtionship is new. She''s probably afraid you''ll judge her for being uncertain."

    He exhaled slowly, "So what am I supposed to do? Back off and let her spiral?" ¡°No,¡± I said immediately, "You don''t abandon her. But you don''t corner her either." He grimaced. "That''s not helpful."

    I pushed off the desk and moved closer, lowering my voice.

    +25 Bonus

    "You make it clear that you''re steady," I said. "That you''re not going anywhere. And you give her space to decide whether she trusts you enough to let you in."

    Lance scoffed. "You make it sound so easy."

    ¡°It isn''t,¡± I replied. "But forcing answers will only make her retreat further."

    He was quiet for a long moment.

    "Did Ellie ever pull away like this?" he asked.

    I didn''t hesitate. "Yes."

    "And what did you do?" he asked, eyes sharp now. "What was your mistake?"

    I held his gaze.

    "I assumed her distance meant rejection," I said. "And instead of asking why she

    was afraid, I focused on my own pride."

    The admission sat heavy between us.

    Lance swallowed. "And that''s how you lost her.¡±

    "Yes," I said simply. "For a long time."

    He nodded slowly, absorbing that.

    "I don''t want to repeat that," he said quietly.

    "Then don''t," I replied. "Be present. Be patient. And be prepared for the possibility

    that what she''s dealing with has nothing to do with you."

    He let out a breath he''d clearly been holding. "You''re really bad atfort, you know that?"

    A corner of my mouth twitched. "I''m told."

    He managed a faint smile, then straightened.

    "Thank you," he said. "For being honest.

    ¡°Anytime,¡± I replied. ¡°Just..... be careful. Both of you.¡±

    He nodded once and turned toward the door.

    "Hey," I added.

    He paused.

    "If Rowan or anyone else approaches you about I," I said, "youe to me immediately."

    His eyes hardened. "You think it''s already that bad."

    "I think it could be that bad very quickly,¡± I answered.

    +25 Bonus

    He didn''t argue. He left without another word.

    When the door closed, I sank back into my chair and rubbed at my shoulder,

    irritation ring as painnced briefly through the joint.

    The debate. Rowan''s maneuvering. I''s distance.

    Fault lines.

    I pulled up the debate briefing again, scanning the list of participants, the proposed

    questions, the moderators selected for their supposed neutrality.

    A stage like that didn''t just test policy.

    It tested control.

    And for the first time since this campaign began, I wasn''t sure whether stepping into

    the spotlight would protect my family-or paint arger target on our backs.

    I nced at the time.

    Ellie would be with the boys now.

    The thought grounded me.

    Whatever this became-whatever the kingdom demanded of me-I couldn''t afford to

    lose sight of why I was doing it.

    Ten days.

    Ten days to prepare for a stage where every word would be dissected, every hesitation magnified.

    Ten days to make sure that when I stood under that light, I didn''t fracture under its weight.

    Because this wasn''t just about winning anymore.

    It was about holding everything together while the ground beneath us shifted.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 264

    Third person POV

    Lance stood outside I''s door longer than he meant to.

    It was an unfamiliar hesitation, one that sat wrong in his chest. He was used to action-decisions made quickly, words spoken inly, problems confronted head-on. Pacing corridors and second-guessing himself was not his style.

    But Nn''s words echoed anyway.

    Be steady. Be patient. Listen.

    It felt a little bit like asking a fire not to be hot. Lance had always been reckless. He was a racer, after all. You didn''t get behind the wheel of a car intending to push it as fast as possible just for the thrill if you were a cautious person.

    But for I, he had to try. She made him feel things he''d never felt before, made him want to be different for her. More cautious. More gentle.

    He lifted his hand and knocked.

    There was a pause. Long enough that he almost turned away.

    Then the door opened.

    I stood there in a simple dress, hair loosely pulled back, her expression carefully neutral. Too carefully. Her eyes flicked over him, then away, already preparing to retreat.

    "Lance," she said. "I didn''t know you wereing."

    "I know," he replied. "That''s why I did."

    Her shoulders tensed, but she stepped aside to let him in.

    The sitting room was quiet, sunlight filtering through tall windows and catching on the polished wood floors. It felt too formal for a conversation like this, tooposed, but Lance suspected that was intentional. I liked order. Control.

    At least she didtely. It didn''t seem that way when she was crashing a party on his houseboat because he was avoiding their arranged meeting. This felt more like a retreat. Like she was craving order and predictability despite herself.

    All things that were slipping through her fingers.

    She gestured to a chair but remained standing herself, arms crossed loosely in front of her chest, tense and defensive.

    "If this is about this morning-" she began.

    "It''s not," Lance interrupted gently. "At least not just that."

    She frowned. "Then what is it about?"

    +25 Bonus

    He took a breath, grounding himself. "It''s about us."

    The word seemed to hit her physically. Her posture stiffened, chin lifting defensively.

    "There is no ''us'' to discuss," she said coolly. "We''re... spending time together. That''s all."

    The words hit him like the punch of a de in his ribs, but he took the blow without reacting.

    Lance nodded once. "That''s what it was supposed to be."

    Her gaze snapped back to his. "Supposed to be?"

    "I didn''t n on caring this much," he said simply. "And I get the sense that you didn''t either."

    She turned away, moving toward the window. "You''re reading into things."

    "Am I?" he asked. He didn''t follow her, giving her space the way Nn had advised, no matter how hard it was. " Because you''ve been pulling away. Avoiding being seen with me. Cancelling ns without exnation. And I don''t think it''s because you lost interest."

    Silence.

    I''s fingers curled against the window frame.

    "I didn''te here to argue,¡± Lance continued. "I came here because I care about you. And because whatever''s going on... I want to understand it. I want to listen. I don''t want whatever this is to tear apart what''s building between us, and I don''t think you do either."

    Sheughed, sharp and brittle. "Listening won''t fix this."

    "Maybe not,¡± he agreed. ¡°But not listening will definitely break it."

    That got her attention.

    She turned slowly, studying his face as if searching for something-judgment, perhaps, or impatience. Whatever she was expecting, she didn''t find it.

    "I don''t want to hurt you," she said quietly.

    The wordsnded heavier than anger would have.

    "You already are," Lance replied honestly. "But I don''t think it''s intentional."

    Herposure cracked then, just a little. She swallowed hard.

    "I didn''t expect this," she said. "Any of it."

    "Neither did I," Lance admitted.

    She crossed the room and finally sat, hands sped tightly in herp. When she spoke again, her voice was strained, pulled tight by restraint.

    "This was supposed to be simple," she said. "A political arrangement. Something clean and mutually beneficial."

    +25 Bonus

    Lance''s chest tightened. "You''re talking about us."

    "Yes," she said. "Or what my family wanted us to be."

    He waited.

    "My parents arranged this match years ago," I continued. "Long before you and I ever met. They saw Silver Fang as an opportunity-ess, influence, protection.

    They thought aligning with you would give them leverage.¡±

    Lance''s jaw clenched, but he didn''t interrupt.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 265

    +25 Bonus

    "I knew about the arrangement,¡± she said. ¡°I agreed to meet you because it made sense on paper. You''re respected. Influential. Close to Nn. It was supposed to be... manageable."

    "And then?" he asked quietly.

    ¡°And then I started falling for you,¡± she said, voice breaking. ¡°And that wasn''t part of the n."

    The admission hung between them, raw and unguarded.

    Lance felt the sting immediately-not because she cared for him, but because of what it meant she''d been carrying alone.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" he asked.

    ¡°Because that''s where it bes a problem,¡± I said, finally looking up at him. Her eyes were bright, unshed tears trembling at the edges. "If I care about you- really care-then everything my family is asking of me bes a betrayal."

    His stomach dropped.

    "What are they asking?" he asked, though part of him already knew.

    "They want me to move quickly," she said. "To formalize things. To marry you as soon as possible, while the election is still unsettled."

    Lance''s fists curled slowly. "And?"

    "And they want information," I whispered. "About the packhouse. About Nn. About internal divisions. Who''s wavering. Who''s loyal. What decisions are being made behind closed doors."

    The words tasted like poison in the air.

    "They''re using you," Lance said tly.

    "Yes," she agreed. "And they think I''ll let them."

    He moved closer then, kneeling in front of her so they were eye level. "Have you?"

    "No," she said immediately. "Never. I haven''t told them anything. But the pressure keeps increasing. Every letter, every visit-it''s always the same. Reminders of duty. Of obligation. Of what I owe them."

    Her voice cracked fully now. "They say if I truly care about the future of the kingdom, I''ll help them."

    "And what do you want?¡± Lance asked.

    Sheughed weakly, "That''s the problem. I want you. And I don''t want to use you to get what they want. I don''t want to be someone who trades affection for leverage."

    The tears finally fell, silent and devastating,

    "I thought if I pulled away," she said, "If I created distance, I could protect you. Protect us. But it just made everything worse."

    +25 Bonus

    Lance reached out without thinking, cupping her face gently, thumbs brushing away the tears.

    "You don''t get to protect me by shutting me out," he said softly. "You protect me by trusting me."

    She leaned into his touch instinctively, then froze. ¡°You should be angry.¡±

    "I am," he admitted. "At them. Not at you."

    Her breath hitched.

    "I won''t pretend this doesn''t hurt," he continued. "Knowing that people see me as a piece on a board. Knowing that you''ve been carrying this alone." He rested his forehead against hers. "But I''d rather face that pain with you than be kept in the dark."

    She sobbed then, quietly, shoulders shaking as the weight finally spilled over. Lance held her without hesitation, anchoring her against him.

    "I love you,¡± she whispered, the words tumbling out as if she''d been holding them back for too long. "And that terrifies me."

    Lance closed his eyes.

    "I''m not afraid of that," he said. "I''m afraid of what happens if you keep thinking you

    have to choose between me and doing the right thing."

    She pulled back slightly. "What if being with you puts you at risk?¡±

    "It already does,¡± he replied. ¡°Everything does right now."

    He brushed his thumb along her cheek. ¡°But you choosing honesty-that''s not a

    threat. That''s the only way forward."

    She nodded slowly, breathing uneven.

    "What do we do?" she asked.

    "We take this one step at a time," Lance said. ¡°No rushing. No secret deals. And if your family keeps pushing-

    ¡°I''ll tell them no,¡± I said, firmer now. "I don''t care what they threaten me with."

    A flicker of pride warmed his chest.

    "And if they ask for information?" he asked.

    "I''ll refuse,¡± she said. "And if they don''t ept that... I''ll tell Nn."

    Lance studied her face, searching for doubt. He found resolve instead.

    He pulled her back into his arms. "I''m not going anywhere,¡± he said. ¡°Not because of

    politics. Not because of obligation. Because I choose you."

    She clutched his shirt, fingers curling into the fabric as if afraid he might vanish.

    For the first time in days, the tension in her body eased.

    +25 Bonus

    Outside the walls, the kingdom continued its quiet maneuvering. Elders whispered.

    Lines shifted. Pressure mounted.

    But in this small, sunlit room, two people chose something simpler.

    Honesty.

    And for now, that was enough.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

 Chapter 266

    Nn POV

    The park sat just beyond the eastern edge of the city, bordered by old trees and wide stretches of grass that had been left deliberately untamed. It was one of the few ces in Silver Fang that felt untouched by politics-no council halls, no carved stone symbols, no reminders of legacy pressing down from every angle.

    Just space.

    I hadn''t realized how badly I needed that until we arrived.

    Ellie walked ahead of me, one of the boys bnced on each hip as they wriggled in an attempt to get free, their attention already caught by the open field.

    I stopped short without meaning to.

    This was the ce.

    The memory rose unbidden-sharp and vivid. Two small boys giggling in the grass, guarded too closely by Cassian as he watched me with open unease. Ellie standing between me and them, fierce and terrified, ready to bolt at the first sign of danger.

    The first moment I''d truly seen what I had nearly lost.

    Now, the boys shrieked withughter as Ellie lowered them to the ground. They got up on their shaky little legs and chased each other, their joy unguarded, their movements free and clumsy and perfect. No watchers hovering at a distance. No tension coiled in Ellie''s shoulders.

    Just children ying in the open.

    Ellie nced back at me, catching my expression. Her lips curved into a soft smile.

    "You''re doing that thing," she said quietly.

    "What thing?" I asked, though I knew.

    ¡°Looking like you''re trying not to breathe too hard in case the moment breaks," she replied. "Like you think this is some dream you''ll wake out of."

    I huffed out a breath. "It feels... unreal."

    She stepped closer, brushing her hand against mine, "That''s because you spent so long believing this was impossible."

    I didn''t argue.

    We followed the boys farther into the park as they toddled and crawled in turn, exploring the new environment with excitement. We ended up taking a bench near the center where the grass dipped slightly, and thend sloped toward a shallow pond.

    A few families were scattered nearby-some children kicking a ball, others perched on nkets with parents watching idly.

    820

    +25 Bonus

    For a while, no one noticed us.

    I let myself rx into that anonymity, my attention fixed on August andn as they

    discovered sticks, leaves, and a patch of flowers they promptly attempted to

    dismantle. Ellieughed softly beside me, the sound easy and unrestrained in a way it hadn''t always been.

    This this was what I''d fought for without fully realizing it.

    Not power. Not a crown.

    Normalcy.

    It didn''tst.

    A woman walking past slowed, her gaze lingering on us before her steps faltered entirely. Her eyes widened slightly, flicking between Ellie, the boys, and me.

    She hesitated.

    I felt it immediately-the shift in the air, the familiar tightening in my chest. Years of instinct warned me what came next. Scrutiny. Judgment. Fear.

    Instead, she approached slowly, hands sped together as if grounding herself.

    ¡°Alpha Nn,¡± she said, voice thick with emotion. "I-sorry. I don''t mean to intrude."

    Ellie straightened instinctively, though she didn''t pull away from me.

    "It''s fine," I said evenly. "How can I help you?"

    The woman shook her head quickly. "I just wanted to say... thank you.''

    I blinked.

    >>

    She gestured toward the boys, who were now attempting to climb a low rock near the flowerbed.

    ¡°Seeing you here. Seeing this. It means more than you probably realize."

    I wasn''t sure how to respond.

    She pressed on, words tumbling out. ¡°My mate and I lost our daughter years ago, during the border conflicts. Watching you fight to protect your children, even when it cost you everything... it reminded us what leadership is supposed to look like." Ellie''s fingers tightened around mine.

    "I know some people questioned why you hid them," the woman continued. "But I understand. Any parent would do the same. Any good one, anyway."

    My throat tightened unexpectedly.

    "Thank you," I managed.

    She smiled, eyes shining. "You have our support. In the election-and beyond it."

    +25 Bonus

    She stepped back then, giving a small bow before moving on.

    I sat there in stunned silence..

    That was only the beginning.

    More people noticed. Slowly at first-curious nces, whispers carried on the breeze. Then a man approached with his young son, who stared openly at August andn with something like awe.

    "They look happy,¡± the man said simply. "It''s good to seeughter around the packhouse again."

    Another offered a nod of respect. Another sped my forearm briefly, murmuring

    words of encouragement. Some said nothing at all, only smiled as they passed, their expressions soft with something I hadn''t expected to see directed at me.

    Support

    +2

    Share

 Chapter 267

    Affection.

    Understanding.

    Ellie leaned in close, her voice low. "They''re not afraid of you."

    "I know," I said quietly. "That''s what scares me.¡±

    She nced at me sharply. "Why?"

    ¡°Because it means they''re seeing something I didn''t think I deserved," I replied.

    She studied my face for a moment, then shook her head gently. "It means they''re seeing the truth. Finally."

    I watched the boys as August tripped and fell, popping back up with a grin beforen barreled into him, sending them both tumbling into the grass. Theirughter rang out, bright and infectious.

    The park felt different now-charged, alive with somethingmunal. A sense of shared witness. The pack wasn''t just observing their alpha. They were seeing a family returned to its rightful ce.

    Silver Fang had been without that for a long time.

    A man approached hesitantly, older, his posture slightly stooped. He carried himself

    like someone who''d lived through too many winters to be easily impressed.

    "I voted against you once," he said bluntly.

    I raised an eyebrow. "You''re entitled to your opinion."

    He snorted. "I thought you were too hard. Too vtile. All strength, no heart."

    Ellie tensed beside me, but I stayed silent.

    The man gestured toward the boys. "I was wrong. Anyone who fights like hell to give their children a future like that... that''s someone I''ll stand behind."

    He offered his hand.

    I took it.

    By the time the boys were red-cheeked and exhausted, the bench around us felt like neutral ground imed by somethingrger than any campaign.

    Community,

    Ellie knelt to help Jan wipe grass stains from his knees while August leaned against my leg, breathless and smiling.

    His little fingers curled into my pant leg, and he stared up at me with those wide, stormy eyes of his. I scooped him up and tossed him into the air.

    He shrieked with joy as I caught him and held him to my chest. His little face nuzzled into my neck, and he

    +25 Bonus

    yawned wide.

    As we gathered our things to leave, I felt eyes on us-not invasive, not threatening. Watching with warmth. With hope.

    It followed us all the way back toward the city.

    As we walked, Ellie slipped her hand into mine again. "You okay?" she asked softly.

    I swallowed. "I didn''t expect... this."

    "No one ever does," she said. "Being seen for who you really are is harder than being feared."

    I nced down at the boys, dozing on our shoulders. Their expressions open, rxed. Not a care in the world, as

    it should be.

    "I spent years believing that if people saw me like this, they''d use it against me,¡± I said. "That it would make me

    weak."

    "And now?" she asked.

    "And now I see that hiding my emotions only made things worse. It allowed people

    to apply whatever motivation they wanted to my actions, and it was never a good

    one. Being open... It''s harder, but I think it''s necessary."

    The realization settled deep, reshaping something fundamental inside me.

    The campaign. The debates. The elders and their schemes.

    They mattered.

    But not like this.

    As we reached the edge of the park, someone called out behind us. "Alpha Nn!"

    I turned.

    A young woman stood there, nervous but resolute. "Whatever happens in the election-thank you for bringing a family back into the packhouse. It feels like home again."

    The word struck something raw.

    Home.

    I inclined my head in acknowledgment, unable to trust my voice.

    It was only now settling into my chest, the truth in thosements. There hadn''t

    been a family in the packhouse since my parents died. Not really,

    Lance had left as soon as he was old enough. Ellie had been relegated to ceremonial roles and hidden from view the rest of the time. This was something that

    I hadn''t allowed to exist in Silver Fang for many years, and people

    had missed it.

    +25 Bonus

    When we finally disappeared back into the city streets, I felt changed-not triumphant, not victorious.

    Grounded.

    For the first time since this campaign began, I understood something with absolute rity.

    This wasn''t about proving I could rule.

    It was about proving that leadership could look like this-hands dirty with grass,

    childrenughing in the open, a family no longer hidden in the shadows.

    If I stood on a stage in ten days and spoke to the kingdom, I wouldn''t speak as a

    cursed legend or a warning.

    I would speak as a father.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    ÈÕ

    +2

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 268

    Third Person POV

    The numbers were impossible to ignore.

    Another poll dropped before noon, sshed across every majorwork and newsfeed in the kingdom. Nn stood ten points ahead now-no longer a narrow lead, no longer something that could be dismissed as vtility or sympathy.

    A margin.

    A statement.

    The apanying opinion piece was worse.

    It dissected his recent appearances with surgical precision, praising his restraint, his transparency, his visible devotion to his family. It framed his years of secrecy not as deception, but as protection. Love, recontextualized as leadership.

    An alpha who will go to any lengths to keep his children safe, the columnist wrote, is an alpha who understands the true cost of power.

    The article circted faster than the poll itself.

    Kieran crushed the tablet in his hand against the desk.

    The crack echoed through his office, sharp and violent. ss spiderwebbed beneath his palm, the screen flickering once before going dark. He barely noticed the sting in his skin.

    "This is ridiculous," he snarled. "It''s a performance. A carefully curated lie."

    Rowan stood near the window, hands sped behind his back, watching the city below with an expression that bordered on grim satisfaction rather than surprise.

    "Perception bes reality," Rowan said coolly. ¡°And Nn has finally learned how to weaponize it."

    Kieran paced, agitation bleeding off him in waves. "That bastard hid his children for a year and now they''re calling him virtuous for it."

    "They''re calling him human," Rowan corrected. "Which is far more dangerous."

    Kieran stopped short, breath heaving. "At this rate, he could actually win."

    The words tasted bitter. Impossible. Uneptable,

    This was not how things were supposed to unfold.

    He had spent years cultivating the image of inevitability-his bloodline, his polish, his alliances.

    Nn had been a cautionary tale, a monster whispered about in council chambers and taverns alike.

    Now the monster had a family.

    +25 Bonus

    And the kingdom was eating it up.

    "It shouldn''t matter," Kieran muttered. "None of this should matter. Poprity isn''t legitimacy."

    "But it does," Rowan said. "Especially now."

    Kieran turned on him. "You said the tide would turn."

    "And it still can," Rowan replied evenly. "But not if you continue reacting instead of acting."

    Kieran dragged a hand through his hair, frustration edging into something sharper. Panic, perhaps-but beneath it, something darker.

    Because this wasn''t just about the crown anymore.

    Every image reying across the screens-Nn in the park, Ellie at his side, the childrenughing openly- felt like a personal affront.

    Like theft.

    Ellie should have been his.

    The thought struck with unsettling force.

    At first, she''d been an opportunity. A symbol. A goddess-touched mate whose presence would legitimize his rule and anchor him to divine favor. A strategic advantage too valuable to ignore.

    Somewhere along the way, that calction had warped.

    Now, when he saw her smile at Nn, felt the warmth in those images radiating outward, it ignited something raw and possessive in his chest. A need that had nothing to do with politics and everything to do with control.

    She had chosen Nn.

    And that was the one thing Kieran could not forgive.

    "I need to remind the people who he really is," Kieran said, voice low. "Not the father. Not the martyr. The alpha who ruled through fear."

    Rowan''s gaze sharpened. "Careful."

    "I won''t let him take everything," Kieran snapped. "The crown. The loyalty. Her."

    Rowan turned fully now, studying him. "You''re letting this be personal."

    "It always was," Kieran said coldly, "You just didn''t see it."

    The door to the office opened without warning.

    Felicity stood there, framed by the hall light, her expression tight with barely restrained fury.

    Neither of them spoke immediately.

    She stepped inside and shut the door behind her with deliberate care.

    +25 Bonus

    ¡°I''ve been watching the coverage,¡± she said, her voice deceptively calm. ¡°The park. The polls. Thementary."

    Kieran scoffed. ¡°Then you know how bad it is."

    "Oh, I know exactly how bad it is," Felicity replied. "They''re parading that family like proof of redemption."

    Her lips curled. ¡°As if Nn has lost his edge and be some soft, gentle thing."

    Her words dripped with disgust. Felicity had always loved Nn and his cold edge was part of the reason. Seeing him now treated like he was some soft, paternal martyr enraged her.

    It was Ellie''s fault. Once again, she was manipting Nn with her pathetic act. Pretending she was some helpless little thing that he had to bend for and baby. Rowan stiffened almost imperceptibly.

    Kieran eyed her warily. "Why are you here?"

    Felicity smiled thinly. "To help."

    That gave him pause.

    "You?" he asked. "Help how?"

    "By doing what you''ve been too cautious to do," she said smoothly. "By breaking the

    illusion."

    ÈÕ

 Chapter 269

    Kieran folded his arms. "I don''t need chaos."

    "You need disruption," Felicity countered. "People don''t abandon aforting narrative unless they''re forced to."

    Rowan interjected sharply, "You''re overstepping."

    Felicity didn''t even look at him. Her attention was fixed entirely on Kieran.

    "We want the same thing," she said. "Nn and Ellie broken up. Her, avable for you. Him, free of her influence."

    Kieran''s jaw tightened. "Ellie is not a prize."

    Felicityughed. "Please. You of all people know this is about appearance. You know who she is, what she is. Her goddess visions will give you all the power you want."

    The words echoed too closely to thoughts Kieran hadn''t admitted aloud.

    "And what exactly are you proposing?" he asked cautiously.

    Felicity stepped closer, lowering her voice. "Pressure. Something that reminds people what''s really at stake. What Nn is capable of when he''s threatened."

    Kieran''s eyes narrowed. "Be specific."

    Her smile sharpened into something ugly.

    ¡°Families are powerful symbols,¡± she said. ¡°And symbols can be... damaged.¡±

    The air in the room went cold.

    Rowan spun toward her. "Absolutely not."

    Kieran''s reaction was immediate and visceral.

    "Stop," he snapped, stepping back as if she''d struck him. "Don''t finish that sentence."

    The tension in the room doubled in an instant. Kieran couldn''t believe what was happening. He''d drawn this line before. Made it clear that the kids were off limits. Felicity said she agreed, said that she''d never hurt Nn by hurting his children.

    But the look on her face right now said that line no longer mattered to her. It made Kieran''s blood go cold.

    Felicity tilted her head, eyes bright. "You said you wanted to win."

    ¡°Not like that,¡± Kieran said, fury erupting. "Do you hear yourself?"

    ¡°They''re his weakness,¡± she pressed. ¡°You break that image, and the whole narrative copses."

    "You''re talking about children," Kieran roared. "You''re talking about hurting children."

    Her expression flickered-not remorse, but irritation.

    +25 Bonus

    "Don''t be dramatic," she said. "I didn''t say ''

    "

    "I don''t care what you didn''t say," he cut in. "The fact that it even crossed your mind-"

    He pointed toward the door. "Get out."

    Felicity stared at him in disbelief. "You can''t be serious."

    "I''m very serious," Kieran said, voice shaking with rage. "You''re a monster."

    The wordnded like a p.

    Her face hardened instantly. "You''re a hypocrite.''

    "I won''t win by bing something worse than him," Kieran shot back. "I won''t cross that line."

    Sheughed, sharp and bitter. "You already have. You just like pretending there''s still a moral high ground."

    Rowan moved between them. "This conversation is over."

    Felicity''s gaze flicked to him, then back to Kieran. "You think kicking me out makes you clean?"

    "I think it makes me better than you," Kieran said coldly.

    Her smile vanished.

    "Fine," she said quietly. "Protect your conscience. Protect your precious image."

    She stepped back toward the door, then paused.

    "But don''t mistake this for surrender," Felicity added. "You might not be willing to do what''s necessary." Her eyes gleamed. "I am."

    She left without another word, the door mming behind her hard enough to rattle the walls.

    Silence followed-thick and suffocating.

    Kieran stood there, chest heaving, hands trembling with residual fury.

    Rowan exhaled slowly. "She''s dangerous.¡±

    "I know," Kieran said, "I misjudged how far she''d go."

    Rowan studied him carefully. "And you?"

    Kieran didn''t answer right away,

    His thoughts were a storm-Ellie''s face, Nn''s hand on her back, the childrenughing in the open. The polls. The inevitability slipping through his fingers.

    "I won''t hurt them," he said finally, "No matter what."

    Rowan nodded once. "Good. Because if this bes a war without limits, no one wins."

    Kieran sank into his chair, staring at the ruined tablet on his desk.

    +25 Bonus

    He had lost control of the narrative.

    And worse-he had underestimated the depth of his own obsession.

    Across the city, in a dimly lit apartment filled with glowing screens, Felicity watched

    the same images on repeat.

    Nn smiling. Ellie radiant. The boys safe, cherished, adored.

    Her hands curled into fists.

    This farce couldn''t continue.

    If Kierancked the will to tear it down, then she would act alone.

    Whatever it took.

    Because some things were too precious to let go.

    And some victories were worth any cost.

    Nn had made her a promise, and she would be damned if she was going to let

    him break it for a rogue bitch like Ellie.

    Support

    +2

    Share

 Chapter 270

    Ellie POV

    Cassian didn''t waste time with pleasantries.

    He stood in the sitting room of the Silver Fang packhouse, hands sped behind his back, his posture rigid in a way I recognized immediately. This wasn''t the Cassian

    who teased the boys or argued politics over breakfast.

    This was the enforcer. The strategist. The man who had kept me alive when everything else was falling apart.

    Rae sat beside him, her expression tight, eyes sharp as they tracked every movement in the room.

    Nn lingered near the doorway, deliberately casual but coiled beneath the surface.

    I could feel his attention on me like a living thing, steady and protective, even as he pretended to examine a crack in the stone wall.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked quietly.

    Cassian met my gaze. "We caught ire.¡±

    The wordsnded heavier than I expected.

    "Caught?" Nn repeated, his voice t.

    "At the border," Cassian confirmed. "She was trying to leave Moonstone."

    The room seemed to tilt slightly.

    Rae leaned forward. "She was running. Back to Pine Ridge. To Kieran."

    My first instinct was disbelief-not because I doubted Rae, but because part of me

    still wanted to believe ire had been... misguided. Misled. That she''d truly thought she was helping.

    "She said Nn was manipting me," I murmured. "That Kieran was the right choice. That I''d be safer with him."

    Nn''s jaw tightened.

    "And you believed her?" Cassian asked gently.

    I shook my head. "No."

    Rae studied me carefully. "She believed it, though. Or convinced herself she did."

    Cassian nodded, "She insisted her intentions were good. imed she was trying to ''save'' you."

    "From me," Nn said quietly.

    Silence followed. It was the truth that none of us wanted to fully examine, not now, in light of everything else that was happening.

    I turned toward him. "That''s not your fault. We''ve talked about this."

    He met my eyes then, something dark and conflicted moving beneath the surface.

    "It never stops, Ellie. Even now. Even with everything in the open. They keep trying to rewrite you-rewrite us."

    +25 Bonus

    Cassian cleared his throat. "I let her go."

    That snapped Nn''s attention back immediately. "You what?"

    "She''s gone," Cassian said steadily. "Banished from Moonstone. She won''t be a problem again."

    Rae shot him a look but didn''t contradict him.

    I could see that Nn wanted to argue, wanted to demand that Cassian exin himself. The tension in his shoulders, the tick of his jaw made that clear. But he refrained. Let out a slow, deliberate breath and rolled his

    shoulders back.

    Nn''s voice dropped. "And Kieran?"

    Cassian''s expression hardened. "He''s still meeting with anyone he thinks might weaken you. Which means he''s getting desperate."

    The word sent a chill down my spine.

    Desperate people did reckless things.

    After Cassian and Rae left, the packhouse felt too quiet.

    The boys were asleep upstairs, their soft breaths drifting faintly through the open

    hall. I stood at the window, watching the lights of the city flicker beyond the grounds, each one a reminder of how many eyes were on us

    now.

    Nn came up behind me without a sound, his presence warm and familiar. He

    didn''t touch me at first-just stood close enough that I could feel him.

    "You''re thinking too loudly," he said softly.

    I huffed a weakugh. "You''ve always said that."

    He rested his hands on my hips, careful, grounding. "Talk to me."

    ¡°I keep wondering how much of this is my fault,¡± I admitted. ¡°If I hadn''t disappeared.

    If I hadn''t been so afraid

    ¡°Stop,¡± he said immediately.

    I turned in his arms. "Nn-"

    "You protected our children," he said firmly, "You protected yourself. That was never wrong."

    "I protected them from you. I didn''t even give you a chance. Everyone who knows the truth about what happened with me and the boys thinks you''re some kind of a monster and it''s all my fault."

    He pulled me back against his chest, his arms wrapping around my waist firmly. I let myself met back into him. The contact helped to ease the storm of guilt and fear that was roiling inside of me.

    "You did what you thought was necessary. I gave you every reason to distrust me, Ellie. And we both know that you were right."

    +25 Bonus

    His words startled me, I looked up at him, our eyes meeting. He didn''t exin, just held me a little closer.

    The answer came to me in the silence. Felicity.

    She had still been here when the boys were born. If I had brought them home to

    Silver Fang right away, Felicity would have been waiting. She tried to kill them when she poisoned me. There was no reason to think she wouldn''t have tried again.

    Support

 Chapter 271

    Nn tightened his hold on me, as if he could feel the moment the realization struck.

    I leaned back into him, feeling his heartbeat against my back until the heaviness faded enough to speak again.

    "What if Kieran doesn''t stop?" I whispered. ¡°What if this esctes?"

    His expression shifted then-something sharp and feral shing behind his eyes before he reined it in.

    "Then I stop him," Nn said. "Completely."

    The certainty in his voice should have frightened me.

    Instead, it steadied me.

    That night, sleep came hard.

    Iy awake listening to Nn''s breathing beside me, the steady rise and fall of his chest, his arm draped protectively over my waist. The warmth of him was afort, but unease curled low in my stomach, refusing to settle.

    When sleep finally took me, it wasn''t gentle.

    I was standing in the ruins again. The old forest that smelled of moss and something metallic.

    The sky churned overhead, thick with storm clouds that glowed from within, lightning crawling through them like veins of fire. The ground beneath my feet was cracked stone, etched with symbols I didn''t recognize but somehow understood.

    The air hummed.

    She stood before me-vast and luminous, her form shifting between woman and something far older. Her eyes burned like distant stars. She wasn''t taking my mother''s form this time, not fully. This was more raw, more difficult to look at.

    When I tried, it was like my brain was rejecting the sight of something it couldn''t process.

    You are seen, the goddess said, her voice reverberating through my bones.

    My mother''s voice, butyered with something else that almost hurt to listen to.

    "What do you want from me?" I asked, my voice small against the storm.

    She stepped closer, and the wind howled in response.

    The storm moves, she said. And others would harness it for their own ends.

    I swallowed. "Kieran."

    A pause. Not confirmation. Not denial.

    Instead, her gaze sharpened.

    The children of the storm must be protected.

    +25 Bonus

    The words struck like a physical blow.

    My chest tightened. "The boys?¡±

    Thunder cracked overhead.

    Blood of power. Blood of choice, she continued. They are watched. They are coveted.

    Fear surged through me, hot and sudden. "By who?"

    The goddess reached out, her hand hovering just over my heart.

    By those who would break the world to im it.

    Lightning split the sky.

    I gasped awake, heart racing, skin slick with cold sweat.

    Nn was instantly alert, sitting up beside me, hands already on my shoulders. "Ellie. Ellie, I''m here."

    I sucked in a shaky breath, clutching at his wrist as if he were the only solid thing left. "I had a vision."

    It wasn''t the first time I''d had a message from the goddess since the move back to Silver Fang, but it was the first one that had shaken me like this in a while. I leaned into him heavily, the hum of the bond steadying me.

    His expression hardened. "What did she say?"

    "The children of the storm must be protected," I whispered.

    "Children of the storm?" he asked, uncertain.

    "The boys," I exined, holding him just a little harder. "She warned me. Someone is watching them."

    Nn pulled me against his chest, one hand cradling the back of my head, the other firm around my waist. His heartbeat thundered beneath my ear-fast, furious.

    "No one touches them," he said, the words more growl than speech. ¡°No one.¡±

    I pressed my face into his neck, breathing him in, anchoring myself in the here and now. Slowly, the panic ebbed, reced by exhaustion.

    I remembered the earlier visions I''d had, the ones about Nn. Fierce, protective. Throwing himself between those he cared for and whatever threatened him. I remembered the boys running to him, happy and unafraid.

    He held me until my shaking stopped, until my breathing evened out.

    "We''ll increase security," he said quietly. "No public appearances without full detail.

    I''ll talk to Lance in the morning. Cassian too."

    I nodded weakly. "I''m scared."

    "I know," Nn murmured, brushing his lips against my hair. ¡°But you''re not alone anymore."

    I let my eyes close again, trusting his arms to hold the line between us and the

    storm.

    +25 Bonus

    Outside, far beyond the walls of the packhouse, clouds gathered on the horizon- unseen, unheard, but moving

    all the same.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    §²

 Chapter 272

    Nn POV

    The call came just after dusk.

    I was halfway through a briefing with Lance when the security channel cut in-tight,

    clipped, uneasy in a way that immediately set my nerves on edge.

    "Alpha," the guard said. "We need you in the prison. It''s the rogue."

    I went still.

    Lance noticed immediately. "The one who poisoned Ellie?"

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, already moving. "What''s happening?"

    "He''s... not violent," the guard replied after a pause. "But he''s not lucid either. He hasn''t slept in two days. He''s been talking nonstop."

    Talking was rarely good news.

    I dismissed Lance with a nod and headed for the car. The drive was a blur of anxiety and soon I was walking toward the rogue''s cell, my steps echoing through the stone corridors.

    The air grew colder the deeper I went, heavy with damp and iron and old magic that never quite left ces like

    this.

    The rogue''s cell sat at the end of the corridor, reinforced wards etched into the walls and floor. Two guards stood outside, tense but not rmed.

    "He hasn''t stopped," one of them murmured as I approached. "Just keeps... saying things."

    "Open it," I said.

    Thest time I''d been summoned because of him, he was at least coherent enough to be brought to an interrogation room. This was escting. They hadn''t told me.

    The door slid aside with a low groan.

    The man sat cross-legged on the stone floor, his back to the wall, head bowed. He looked thinner than thest time I''d seen him, his hair matted, skin sallow. His wrists were bound, but loosely-no need for restraints when someone barely seemed aware of where they were.

    He was rocking slightly.

    Muttering.

    I stepped inside, the wards humming faintly beneath my boots.

    "Look at me," I ordered.

    He didn''t.

    +25 Bonus

    His lips kept moving, words spilling out in a low, rhythmic cadence-almost a chant.

    "The shadows hunger," he whispered. "The shadows hunger...¡±

    My skin prickled.

    I crouched several feet away, keeping my voice steady. ¡°What shadows?"

    His rocking slowed.

    For a moment, I thought I''d reached him.

    Then his head snapped up.

    His eyes were wide, unfocused, pupils blown as if he were staring at something far beyond the stone walls.

    "The shadow woman ising," he rasped.

    Cold slid down my spine.

    "What woman?" I demanded.

    Heughed softly¡ªa thin, broken sound. "She wears love like a de. She leaves blood where she walks."

    My jaw clenched. "You poisoned my mate," I said. "You nearly killed her. If this is a game-"

    "Blood follows the castaway," he interrupted sharply, voice suddenly clear. Too clear. "Always has. Always will."

    The wordsnded hard.

    Castaway.

    My pulse kicked up.

    "Who?" I asked. "Who follows her?"

    His gaze flicked past me, toward the door, toward something unseen.

    "Children of the storm,¡± he whispered. "Hidden once. Not hidden now."

    The air seemed to thicken.

    I stood abruptly, every instinct screaming danger. "Enough," I snapped. "Who is the shadow woman?"

    His

    eyes rolled back, his body sagging against the wall.

    "The hunger wakes," he murmured faintly. "You cannot outrun what loves you wrong."

    Then his head lolled forward.

    Unconscious.

    "Get a healer down here," I ordered immediately. "And increase the wards. Double the watch."

    The guards moved at once.

    +25 Bonus

    I backed out of the cell slowly, my thoughts racing.

    Shadow woman.

    Blood follows the castaway.

    Children of the storm.

    None of it sounded like random madness. Not after everything else. Not after Ellie''s visions. Not after Felicity''s vtility, Kieran''s obsession, the way the kingdom felt like it was holding its breath before a storm.

    By the time I reached the upper levels, my jaw ached from how tightly I''d been clenching it.

    I didn''t go back to my office.

    I went straight to Ellie.

    She was sitting up in bed when I entered the room, one of the lowmps lit beside

    her. She looked tired, but calm -August andn sleeping peacefully in the adjoining nursery, their presence a steady hum in the back of my mind.

    She looked up the moment she sensed me.

    "Something''s wrong," she said quietly.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing my hands together once before meeting her

    eyes. "The rogue."

    Her shoulders tensed. "What about him?"

    "He''s deteriorating," I said. "But before he passed out, he said some things." I

    hesitated. "Things I think you need to hear."

    Ellie nodded once. "Tell me."

    I repeated the words exactly as he''d spoken them.

    With each phrase, the color drained from her face.

    By the time I finished, she was gripping the nket so tightly her knuckles had gone

    white.

    Support

 Chapter 273

    "Nn,¡± she whispered, panic bleeding into her voice. "That''s not nonsense."

    "I know," I said quietly.

    She shook her head, breathing faster. "The shadows hunger-that''s oldnguage. Pre-unification. It''s used in some of the earliest texts about corrupted bonds and obsession turned divine punishment."

    My stomach dropped. "And the shadow woman?"

    Ellie swallowed hard. "A figure that appears in warnings. Not always the same person-but always the same pattern. Someone who believes love gives them ownership. Someone who mistakes devotion for entitlement."

    A name burned in my mind.

    Felicity.

    "And the castaway?" I asked.

    Her eyes lifted to mine, bright with fear. "That''s me.¡±

    The words hit like a blow.

    ¡°He means someone severed from their rightful ce," Ellie continued shakily. "Someone taken from their home, their pack, their protection."

    "You were lost in the rogue zone," I say softly. The exnation makes it seem so simple. It makes something twist painfully in my chest and my wolf growls with protective fury.

    Her breath stuttered. "Blood follows the castaway," she repeated. "It means danger trails those who were forced out. Especially when power-divine power-is involved."

    I moved closer without thinking, cupping her face in my hands. ¡°Ellie. Look at me." She did, barely holding it together.

    "This ends with you safe," I said firmly. "And the boys safe. I don''t care what it costs."

    Her eyes flicked toward the nursery door.

    "The children of the storm," she whispered. "Children of the storm. Nn, I think... I think that you''re the

    storm."

    "Me?" I asked, startled. "Why would I be the storm?"

    "It''s the visions I''ve had of you, especially while we were apart,¡± she exined. She moved closer, leaning into me like an anchor. I held her, letting my hands slide from her face to her shoulders.

    "The visions you had of me while you were in hiding?"

    "And while the boys and I were still in Moonstone. I would dream about you... it used to scare me before I

    learned to understand the visions more. I''ve always thought your eyes are like storm clouds. Maybe that''s why

    +25 Bonus

    She trailed off, almost looking embarrassed. I couldn''t help but smile despite the tension.

    "Storm clouds?"

    "Yes," she said, huffing softly. "That dark, blue grey color as a storm is rolling in."

    "I didn''t know you paid so much attention to my eyes."

    "That''s not the point," she huffed.

    "You think I''m the storm,¡± I repeat. ¡°August andn are the children of the storm. It''s pretty literal, but I see no reason you wouldn''t be right."

    ¡°Nn, I think... I think that theing storm is a battle. One that you''ll fight in. One that will-"

    "You don''t have to say it," I cut her off quickly. Hearing the words out loud would be too much right now. I was barely holding my wolf in check as it was. A threat to Ellie,

    to the boys, it was enough to make me lose control if I wasn''t careful.

    My chest tightened. "You said earlier that the goddess warned you."

    "Yes," she said hoarsely. "And now this-this confirms it. The rogue didn''t invent that. He heard it. Or saw it."

    "From who?" I asked.

    Ellie''s voice dropped to a near whisper. "I don''t know. But if this is moving beyond politics-if someone is acting on something older, something darker¡ª¡±

    She broke off suddenly, pushing the covers aside and standing.

    "Ellie?" I followed her immediately.

    "I need to talk to my father," she said, already pacing. "Now."

    ric.

    My jaw tightened. "It''s the middle of the night."

    ¡°I don''t care,¡± she snapped, then immediately softened. ¡°I''m sorry. I just he needs to

    know. He''s seen things. He understands this kind ofnguage.''

    I nodded once. "We''ll contact him."

    >>

    "No," she said firmly. "I need to speak to him in person. Or at least somewhere private. Somewhere warded."

    I considered it for a brief moment, then nodded. "I''ll make the arrangements."

    She stopped pacing and looked at me, really looked at me, fear naked in her expression.

    "Nn," she said quietly. "If the goddess is warning us this directly... it means time is running out.

    >>

    I pulled her into my arms, holding her tightly. "Then we move faster."

    Outside the packhouse, the wind picked up, rattling the high windows.

    +25 Bonus

    Miles away, in the depths of the prison, the rogue stirred restlessly in his cell.

    And somewhere in the city, unseen and unacknowledged, something ancient shifted-hungry, patient, and watching the storm gather.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    2

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 274

    +25 Bonus

    Ellie POV

    Nn had been standing in front of the mirror for far too long.

    Not admiring himself-he never did that-but staring at his reflection like it might challenge him to a fight if he looked away first. His shoulders were tense beneath his shirt, jaw set, posture rigid in that way that meant he was already preparing for battle.

    I watched him from the edge of the sitting room, curled into one of the armchairs with my legs tucked beneath me.

    "You''re going to wear a hole through the ss," I said lightly.

    He blinked, as if only just realizing I was there. "Hmm?"

    I sighed and stood, crossing the room until I was behind him. I slid my arms around his waist, resting my cheek between his shoulder des.

    "You''re wound tighter than a bowstring," I murmured. "If you don''t rx, you''re going to exhaust yourself before the debate even starts."

    He exhaled slowly, leaning back into me despite himself. "It''s being broadcast across the entire kingdom, Ellie."

    ¡°I''m aware,¡± I said dryly. "I helped you rehearse for thest three interviews. This is not new."

    "This is different," he said. "All the alphas. One stage. No edits. No spin. Just... me."

    "And them," I reminded him. "You''re not walking into an ambush alone."

    His hands came up to rest over mine, grounding both of us. It feels like one.¡±

    I stepped around him so I was facing him, cing my hands on his chest. I could

    feel his heart beating-strong, steady, but faster than usual.

    "Then let''s practice," I said. "One more time. Humor me."

    His lips twitched faintly. "You''re enjoying this."

    "Immensely," I replied without shame. "Now sit."

    He did, reluctantly, lowering himself onto the sofa while I perched on the armrest beside him like an examiner preparing to interrogate a suspect.

    "I don''t want to y interviewer again, you get too into the role," he grumbled.

    Despite hisining, I could see the amusement in his eyes.

    I cleared my throat dramatically. "Alpha Nn of Silver Fang. Thank you for joining us tonight."

    He rolled his eyes. "You''re terrible."

    ¡°Answer the question,¡± I said, pointing at him. ¡°There''s no hiding now, this is the big leagues! First topic: your record as alpha. Critics say your leadership relies too heavily on fear. How do you respond?"

    I looked at him curiously. It was more than just his critics who thought that. Everyone knew that Nn had taken an iron fist approach from the start, but he was backing away from that now. He had to be able to justify the change.

    He didn''t hesitate this time. "Fear was a tool I used when I believed it was the only one avable. I was young and it was all I knew. I won''t deny that. But fear doesn''t build loyalty-it only dys rebellion. My leadership now is about ountability and trust."

    +25 Bonus

    I nodded approvingly. "Good. Concise. Honest."

    He rxed a fraction.

    I let him have the moment before pushing again. After all, this debate wasn''t going to be easy. They wouldn''t be giving him fluff questions to avoid making him angry. He had to be prepared to react to questions that would very likely piss him off.

    "Next," I continued. "Your rtionship with your mate and children has been a major focus of this campaign. Some say you''re letting personal matters cloud your judgment."

    A faint, dangerous smile curved his mouth. "Anyone who believes protecting my

    family clouds my judgment doesn''t understand what judgment is for."

    Iughed softly. "Also good. Maybe soften the delivery just a touch."

    He huffed. ¡°I''m not apologizing for them. Our kids are safe because of the decisions

    you made and that''s not something they get to judge."

    "I know," I said gently. "You don''t need to apologize. Just try not to re a hole through the camera lens when it gets brought up. Because it will be brought up, maybe more than once."

    He studied me for a moment, then nodded.

    "I know. It''s a popr topic right now, I won''t be able to avoid it. I''m prepared for that, Ellie."

    "So am I," I assured him.

    I took a breath, shifting slightly. "Final question."

    This one mattered. It was a basic question, but the one that people would pay the

    most attention to. The one they would likely end on.

    ¡°Alpha Nn,¡± I said more quietly, ¡°what is your vision for the future of the kingdom?"

    The silence that followed was immediate-and heavy.

    Nn''s gaze drifted away from me, unfocusing as it fixed on something only he

    could see. The tension didn''t spike this time; instead, it sank deeper, like weight settling into his bones.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 275

    I waited.

    Seconds stretched.

    Finally, he spoke-but not to the room. Not to an imaginary audience.

    His eyes fixed on me again that the intensity he only had when he was serious about something.

    "To be honest," he said slowly, "I don''t think about thrones when I imagine the future."

    I stayed still, afraid to break whatever fragile honesty had surfaced.

    "I think about our sons," he continued. "About August and fan growing up without knowing what it''s like to sleep with one eye open. Without being taught who to hate before they learn how to choose."

    My throat tightened.

    "I want them to know a peaceful life,¡± he said. ¡°One where strength doesn''t mean violence, and power isn''t something you cling to out of fear of losing it. I want them to get to be kids and not just warriors in training."

    He nced at me then, eyes dark and earnest. "If I be king, it won''t be because I wanted a crown. It''ll be because I want to build a world where they never have to fight for the right to exist."

    I couldn''t speak for a moment.

    That was it. That was the answer he''d been circling since the campaign began-the truth beneath all the strategy and restraint.

    But it was more than that. It was the thing that had been building in him since he saw the boys that day in the park. Since he realized that they were still alive and I had been hiding them.

    I knew enough about his upbringing to know that Nn never got to be a child, not really. Every carefree day that August andn got to experience was precious to him. They were precious to him. Hearing him say it out loud didn''t reassure me.

    Deep down, I had known already that he was fiercely protective of them. Not just their physical safety, but their happiness.

    Still, hearing himy it out like that made my heart ache in the best way.

    I reached out, brushing my thumb along his jaw. "That''s your vision," I said softly. "You just haven''t let yourself say it out loud."

    He swallowed. "It doesn''t sound... grand enough."

    ¡°It sounds real,¡± I replied. ¡°And right now, that''s what people are responding to. Not promises of dominance. Not tradition for tradition''s sake." I smiled faintly. "They''re responding to you. The real you, not the ice and anger you''ve been hiding behind." His hand came up to cover mine, warm and steady. "I don''t want to lie to them." "Then don''t," I said simply. "Tell them exactly that."

    He leaned forward, resting his forehead against my shoulder. I wrapped my arms around him, holding him the way he so often held me.

    "You''re allowed to want peace," I murmured. "Even if you''re built like a storm."

    A quiet breath ofughter escaped him.

    +25 Bonus

    "Especially then," I added.

    He straightened a little, some of the tension finally easing from his frame.

    "Thank you," he said. "For reminding me why I''m doing this."

    I smiled, pressing a kiss to his temple. "Anytime, Your Majesty."

    He snorted. "Don''t start."

    "Toote," I said, grinning. "Nowe on. If you''re going to change the future of the

    kingdom, you should probably get some sleep."

    "Sleep is thest thing on my mind right now," he said with a grin.

    "Don''t you start," I huffed at him.

    He stood, pulling me up with him, his hand warm and sure in mine.

    "Toote, princess," he teased.

    I started to protest the nickname, but he pulled him forward suddenly and scooped

    me over his good shoulder.

    I squeaked in surprise and clung to him.

    "Nn! You can''t just throw me around like this, you''re injured!"

    "I''m not that injured," he muttered as he carried me up the stairs to our bedroom. "I''ll never be that injured."

    "You''re being a bastard," I groaned.

    He onlyughed. I sighed in defeat and wrapped my arms around him to steady us as he carried me.

    As we headed toward the bedroom, I nced back once at the darkened windows, the city lights flickering beyond

    them.

    Storms were still gathering. I could feel that much.

    But for the first time in days, the future didn''t feel like something to fear.

    It felt like something worth fighting for.

    Share

    Support

 Chapter 276

    +25 Bonus

    Third Person POV

    The restaurant sat along the river''s edge,nterns strung between old wooden posts casting warm light across the water. It was quiet enough to feel private, but public enough that no one could use them of secrecy. Lance had chosen it deliberately.

    I noticed.

    She noticed most thingstely.

    She was on high alert, especially in public. Lance noticed it, though she hid it well. They''d only known each other for a few months, but he could read her as if he''d been doing it all his life.

    They sat across from each other at a small table near the railing, the low murmur of conversation and the gentlep of water filling the pauses between them. I''s hands were folded neatly in herp, her postureposed, but there was tension in the line of her shoulders that hadn''t been there a few weeks ago.

    Lance watched her over the rim of his ss, his expression thoughtful rather than guarded.

    "You don''t have to look like you''re waiting for bad news," he said lightly.

    Her lips curved, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "I''m not."

    "That was a lie," he replied calmly.

    She huffed a softugh. ¡°You''re impossible."

    "Persistent," he corrected. "There''s a difference."

    He reached across the table, not touching her, just resting his forearm there- present, but not demanding. I

    noticed that too.

    It made her chest ache.

    "I''m d you agreed toe," he said more seriously. "I know things have been...plicated."

    "That''s one word for it," she said quietly.

    They fell into a brief silence as their food arrived. I took a few careful bites, clearly more focused on the act of eating than on the meal itself. Lance waited, patient as ever, until she finally set her fork down.

    "You''re thinking again," he said.

    She met his gaze. "I''m always thinking."

    "That''s what worries me."

    She smiled faintly. "You want me to stop?"

    "No," he said. "I just don''t want you to punish yourself for it."

    Her fingers tightened slightly against the linen napkin. "You make it sound like I''m doing something wrong."

    +25 Bonus

    "I think you''re doing something familiar,¡± he replied gently. "You''re ming yourself for this situation because you''re used to taking the me. But that doesn''t mean you deserve it."

    I looked away, her gaze drifting toward the river. The water reflected thentern light in fractured gold lines. She tried to focus on that. It was easier than looking at the earnest look on Lance''s face.

    "I don''t know how to do this," she admitted after a moment. "Not without feeling like I''m waiting for everything to fall apart.

    >>

    Lance leaned back in his chair, studying her. "You think you don''t deserve things to go well."

    She didn''t deny it.

    "After everything," she said softly. "After what my family tried to turn this into. After what they asked of me." She shook her head. "It feels wrong to just... be happy." ¡°Happiness isn''t a reward," Lance said. "It''s not something you earn by suffering enough."

    She nced at him, skepticism flickering in her eyes. "That''s easy for you to say." "Is it?" he asked. "Look, sweetheart, I''ve watched Nn live with that attitude for most of our lives. He denied himself of everything that made him feel good because he didn''t think he deserved it, and he nearly lost everything because of it. From where I''m standing, you''ve already done the hard part. You said no when it would have been easier to say yes. You''re the one who refused to trade integrity for safety."

    Her throat tightened.

    "I almost did," she whispered.

    ¡°But you didn''t,¡± he said simply.

    Thatnded harder than she expected.

    She took a breath, steadying herself. "The pack feels... different right now," she said, changing the subject slightly. "Everyone''s talking about the debate. It feels like something big ising."

    Lance nodded. ¡°Silver Fang is buzzing. You''d think it was a festival the way people are acting."

    "And Nn?" she asked. "How is he really?"

    Lance hesitated just a fraction too long.

    I caught it immediately. "That bad?"

    "He''s holding it together,¡± Lance said carefully, ¡°But he''s tense. More than usual.¡± "Because of the pressure?"

    ¡°Partly,¡± he admitted. ¡°But it feels like he''s bracing for something. Like he''s waiting for a hit he can''t see yet. He''s always preferred to keep things private, so maybe that''s all it is but... I think you''re right. It feels like something ising."

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 277

    I''s unease sharpened. "He thinks something is going to go wrong.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lance said. "And when Nn gets like that... it''s usually because his instincts are picking up on something."

    She folded her arms loosely, a familiar defensive posture. "Crescent River feels strange too."

    That caught his attention. "How so?"

    "There''s excitement, yes," she said. "But also nerves. People are watching Kieran more closely now that Nn''s pulling ahead." She lowered her voice slightly. "And there are rumors."

    Lance''s expression tightened. "What kind of rumors?"

    "That he''s been acting... erratically," I said. "Snapping at advisors. Cancelling meetings at thest minute. Then showing up unannounced at others." She hesitated. "And that he''s obsessed with controlling the narrative. More than usual.¡±

    Lance frowned. "That tracks with what Nn''s been seeing. It makes sense, too. Kieran has always been all about controlling the narrative, and this has gotten out of his control."

    "Some are saying he''s desperate," I continued. "Others think he''s nning something dramatic. A final move."

    Lance leaned forward, forearms resting on the table now. "That concerns me."

    ¡°It should,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Desperate people don''t stop just because the odds turn against them."

    "No," he agreed. "They escte."

    The word lingered between them, heavy with implication.

    Lance thought of ire, of the way Kieran had manipted Ellie without anyone knowing. If his subtle tactics had failed, would he try something more direct? What would that even look like from him?

    I swallowed. "Do you think Nn is safe?"

    Lance didn''t answer immediately. "I think he''s prepared," he said finally. "But preparation doesn''t always stop chaos. It just means you''re not blindsided when it hits."

    She nodded slowly. "And Ellie?"

    "She''s strong," Lance said. ¡°Stronger than most people realize.¡±

    I managed a small smile. ¡°I can see why he loves her."

    "So can I," Lance said without hesitation.

    The honesty surprised her.

    She looked at him then, really looked at him¡ªat the steadiness in his posture, the quiet certainty in his eyes. The way he wasn''t trying to convince her of anything, wasn''t asking her to promise something she couldn''t give

    +25 Bonus

    yet.

    He was just there.

    "You still want this," she said softly. "Us."

    "Yes," Lance replied immediately. "Even knowing it won''t be easy. Nothing worth havinges easily."

    "And even knowing I''m...plicated," she added.

    He smiled faintly. "I''d be disappointed if you weren''t. Besides, I''m just asplicated."

    Her breath caught, just slightly.

    Lance had a reputation that everyone across the kingdoms knew about. When her parents had announced that she would marry him, I had expected to find herself shackled to a handsome, irresponsible yboy.

    He was reckless, cocky,zy, and disloyal. That''s what she''d been told. None of that mattered, of course, because the marriage was meant to be a farce.

    But that first day they''d met when she crashed the party on his boat had proven that the rumors about Lance were wrong.

    He wasn''t reckless; he just craved action. He wasn''t cocky; he was confident. He wasn''tzy; he just didn''t waste energy on things just because they were traditional or expected of him. He wasn''t disloyal, he reserved his loyalty for those who earned

    it.

    Lance wasn''t what she expected him to be, and that was why she''d fallen for him.

    "I don''t know what happens after the debate," she said. "Everything feels like it''s bnced on that moment."

    "Then we deal with whates after," Lance said. "Together, if you''ll let me stay by your side."

    She looked down at the table, then back up at him.

    ¡°I''m afraid,¡± she admitted. "Not of you. Of what people will do when they realize they''re losing. So many people have based their ns for the future on what they thought they knew about Nn and about you. Now that they''re being proven wrong...

    Lance reached across the table then, this time taking her hand. His grip was warm, steady, grounding.

    "Fear doesn''t mean you walk away," he said. "It means you pay attention." She squeezed his hand in return, tentative but real.

    Around them, the restaurant hummed with quiet lifeughter from a nearby table, the clink of sses, the soft rush of the river carrying everything forward whether they were ready or not.

    Somewhere beyond thentern light, rumors spread. ns shifted. Lines were drawn.

    But for this moment, I let herself sit in the present.

    Not because she believed the storm would pass without consequence.

    But because she finally believed she didn''t have to face it alone.

 Chapter 278

    Nn POV

    The lights were too bright.

    They washed the stage in a harsh white glow, ttening everything beneath them- faces, expressions, even the banners hanging behind us. It made the world feel unreal, like a set piece constructed for an audience that didn''t understand the cost of what it was watching.

    I stood behind my podium, hands resting lightly on the edge, posture controlled. Calm. Every instinct honed to stillness.

    To my left, three other alphas waited their turns to speak, their expressions carefully curated. To my right-

    Kieran.

    He looked immacte. Perfectly tailored suit, hair in ce, expressionposed into something that suggested confidence rather than strain. But I knew better. I''d learned how to read the cracks beneath the polish.

    His eyes flicked toward the balcony once, just briefly.

    My wolf stirred uneasily.

    The moderator was speaking, introducing the next topic-something about trade agreements and border stability. One of the northern alphas had the floor, his voice carrying smoothly across the auditorium.

    I barely heard a word of it.

    Ellie was in the balcony.

    That awareness pulsed through me like a second heartbeat. I knew exactly where she''d be sitting-front row of the enclosed upper level, ss railing, security stationed at either end.

    Lance beside her. The boys between them, small enough to be hidden from most of the crowd''s view.

    Safe.

    I told myself that again.

    Safe.

    But it didn''t feel right. I couldn''t say why, but my wolf was pacing uneasily in my mind. Look at her again, look at the boys. Check that they''re safe, that Lance is there.

    It was a nagging need, not a calm worry.

    Cassian was backstage, coordinating security responses with the event staff. Every entry point had been vetted. Every attendee screened. The precautions were exhaustive.

    And still-

    Something was wrong.

    +25 Bonus

    My wolf pressed restlessly against my control, hackles raised, a low warning growl curling through my chest. It wasn''t panic. It was focus sharpened to a razor edge.

    Predator awareness.

    I shifted my weight slightly and let my gaze drift, not to the crowd directly in front of the stage-that was what everyone expected¡ªbut to the periphery. The edges. The ces people forgot to watch because nothing ever happened there.

    Faces blurred together. Rows of seated figures, some leaning forward intently, others distracted, murmuring softly. Cameras glided on silent tracks. Security moved with practiced ease.

    Too practiced.

    My eyes climbed instinctively toward the balcony.

    Ellie''s hair caught the light immediately, pale against the darker backdrop. She was leaning forward slightly, one hand resting protectively on August''s back. Ian was turned toward Lance, his little cheeks rosy as he smiled

    at his uncle.

    They looked calm.

    My chest loosened a fraction, relieved.

    Then I saw it.

    Not the person at first.

    The angle.

    A sliver of wrongness in the sea of sameness.

    A man standing where no one should have been standing-too close to the side aisle, body half-turned, posture stiff with intent rather than interest. He wasn''t watching the stage.

    He was watching the balcony. His eyes were stony and fixed on my family. It sent a chill through my blood.

    And in his hands-

    Time froze as the realization struck. My mind screamed danger. Do something!

    I didn''t think.

    I didn''t hesitate.

    My body moved before my mind could catch up, muscle memory and instinct snapping into alignment with brutal rity.

    "DOWN!" I roared, my voice tearing from my chest as Iunched myself forward.

    The gun came up, steady and resolute in his grip.

    The first shot cracked through the auditorium, sharp and deafening, sending screams rippling through the crowd. I heard Ellie''s voice among them and I saw red.

    +25 Bonus

    I hit the edge of the stage hard, vaulting over it without breaking stride. My shoulder screamed in protest as Inded, but I ignored it, driving forward with everything I

    had.

    The second shot fired.

    Pain red hot and bright along my side a grazing hit, enough to tear fabric and skin but not slow me down. I barely registered it.

    All I could see was the weapon.

    All I could think of was Ellie and the boys.

    I mmed into the attacker full force, driving him backward into the aisle seats. The impact knocked the breath from him and sent the weapon skidding across the floor. We went down in a tangle of limbs and fury.

    The crowd erupted into chaos-screaming, scrambling, bodies surging away from the stage.

    Security shouted orders. More shots rang out, but they weren''t aimed-they were warning fire, controlled, defensive.

    I had the attacker pinned beneath me, my knee grinding into his chest as I mmed

    his head back against the floor.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    +2

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

 Chapter 279

    "Who sent you?" I snarled.

    Heughed.

    It was wet and broken, blood bubbling at the corner of his mouth. "Toote," he gasped.

    Rage exploded through me.

    I drove my fist into his jaw, feeling bone shift beneath my knuckles. He went limp, consciousness slipping.

    Strong hands were on me a secondter.

    ¡°Nn!" Cassian''s voice cut through the noise. He was there, crouched at my side, weapon already trained on the fallen man. "I''ve got him."

    I pushed myself up on one knee, breathing hard, vision tunneling as adrenaline roared through my veins. My side burned, warm blood seeping through my shirt.

    I didn''t care.

    I looked up.

    The balcony.

    Ellie was standing now, terror etched across her face, arms wrapped tightly around both boys. I heard her scream my name-raw, breaking¡ªand it tore something deep in my chest wide open.

    Lance was already moving, his body angled protectively as he ushered them toward the reinforced exit at the rear of the balcony. His face was grim, focused, every inch the warrior beneath the charm.

    The boys were crying now, high and frightened, clinging to Ellie as she stumbled forward under Lance''s guidance.

    They were alive.

    They were moving.

    They were getting out.

    My knees nearly gave out with the relief of it.

    Security swarmed the aisle, weapons trained, medics already pushing through the chaos toward me. Cassian stayed close, one hand braced against my shoulder.

    "You''re hit," he said sharply.

    "It''s nothing," I snapped. "Get him out of here."

    They hauled the attacker to his feet, cuffs snapping into ce, his head lolling as he

    was dragged away. Even unconscious, he looked satisfied.

    That terrified me more than the gun had

    +25 Bonus

    I staggered upright, ignoring the protests of the medic who grabbed my arm.

    "Nn, sit down-"

    "No," I growled. "Where''s my family?"

    ¡°Evacuated,¡± Cassian said firmly. "They''re secure."

    If the words hade from anyone but Cassian, they wouldn''t have been enough.

    My wolf finally eased back, the immediate threat neutralized, but the tremor beneath my skin didn''t fade. It only sharpened.

    Because this hadn''t been random.

    This hadn''t been desperation.

    This had been nned.

    I looked back toward the stage.

    The other alphas were gone, ushered away under heavy guard. The moderator was nowhere to be seen. Cameras were still rolling-somehow-and I knew with chilling certainty that every second of this would be reyed across the kingdom by morning.

    Kieran''s podium stood empty.

    I scanned the edge of the stage, heart hammering.

    Then I saw him.

    He stood just beyond the curtain line, partially obscured, his face pale-not with fear, but with shock. Real shock. His eyes were locked on the balcony exit, his hands clenched at his sides.

    He must have sensed that he was being watched. His head turned, a sharp jerking motion.

    Our gazes met.

    Something passed between us then. Something raw and unfiltered. An

    understanding that cut through the animosity that had always existed between us.

    This wasn''t his n.

    But that didn''t make him innocent.

    I turned away before he could say anything.

    The medics finally forced me to sit, cutting away fabric to assess the wound. It was

    shallow, painful but manageable. I barely noticed their hands.

    All I could see was Ellie''s face when she''d screamed my name.

    All I could hear was the boys crying.

    I bowed my head, breath shuddering once despite my efforts to control it.

    +25 Bonus

    I had stood on that stage thinking about words. About optics. About the future I wanted to promise and how I could convince strangers to rely on me. All the while the people who mattered to me most stood to the side, sitting targets for those who would see me suffer.

    And someone had tried to take everything from me in a single heartbeat. This wasn''t politics anymore.

    This was war. It was a battle that I hadn''t wanted and one that had already crossed too many lines. A war with an enemy who hid their face and their goals. Somewhere deep in my chest, my wolf bared its teeth-not in rage, but in vow. No one touches my family.

    I wouldn''t allow my mate and my boys to suffer because of my ambitions. They deserved better than that. They deserved peace.

    I wouldn''t let anyone take that from them. Not for any reason, least of all my own ego.

    Not today.

    Not ever.

 Chapter 280

    Nn POV

    The room was unraveling.

    People surged toward the exits in blind panic, chairs scraping violently against the floor as bodies pressed together. Shouts ovepped-securitymands, terrified cries, reporters shouting questions no one could hear. The sound system screeched as someone bumped a cable, feedback shrilling through the air.

    The medic kneeling in front of me was trying to dress the wound, but it was bleeding more than it should due to the adrenaline-fueled racing of my heart.

    The noise was too much. It faded into a dull roar, and all that I could hear was Ellie''s voice screaming my name, like the echo of a bad dream.

    Her pale face and terrified eyes wouldn''t leave my mind. It made it impossible to stay still.

    The medic has taped the bandage in ce, but it was quickly darkening with blood. It didn''t matter. It was good enough. It had only taken seconds for him to address the wound, but it was already too long in light of everything happening around us.

    I pushed to my feet despite the medic''s protest, shrugging off the hand that tried to steady me.

    "Sir, your wound-"

    ¡°Later,¡± I said, already moving.

    My vision swept the room in sharp, instinctive arcs. Threat assessment. Crowd density. Exits. Lines of fire. My wolf was still coiled tight inside me, not raging, but alert, guarding, watching, calcting.

    Ellie and the boys were gone. Secured. Lance was with them.

    That knowledge anchored me.

    But the room itself was seconds away from bing another danger. A stampede would do just as much damage as a gunman if it wasn''t stopped.

    I didn''t wait for permission. There was no one to ask, anyway.

    The room was buzzing with activity. Cassian''s well-nned security protocols hadn''t ounted for a panicked crowd of journalists and onlookers. The staff and guards were busy trying to keep the audience from crushing each other in their fear and confusion.

    I vaulted back onto the stage in two long strides, ignoring the pain that red along my side as Inded. Someone shouted my name-Cassian, I thought-but it blurred into the noise.

    The podium had been knocked aside in the chaos, microphones askew. I grabbed the nearest one, yanked it upright, and stepped forward.

    The lights caught me again, hot and unforgiving.

    For a split second, I saw myself reflected in the cameras-blood darkening my shirt, jaw set, eyes wild with something I didn''t bother to hide.

    +25 Bonus

    I inhaled once.

    Then I spoke.

    "STOP."

    The word cracked through the auditorium like a whip.

    It wasn''t volume alone that did it-though my voice carried, honed by years of

    "Everyone stop moving. Now."

    The surge hesitated. People turned to the stage, still frightened and confused, but unable to ignore the lone voice rising above the panic.

    Another breath.

    "Sit down," I ordered. "If you can''t sit, stand still. Do not run."

    The panic stuttered, then slowed into a cautious and slow shift. The seats that were

    still upright slowly filled. Others stood awkwardly along the aisles.

    Silence didn''t fall all at once.

    It crept in.

    Shouts died mid-word. Footsteps faltered. The screech of chairs faded into uneasy stillness.

    Even the cameras seemed to hold their breath, lenses trained unblinking on the stage.

    Within seconds, the room was still.

    "Blind panic in the face of danger only gets people hurt," I said, my tone tense and scolding.

    The other alphas who had just upied the stage were gone, lost in the crowd or ushered backstage, I wasn''t sure. It didn''t matter. I was the only one standing, so I was the one they were looking to.

    The room had stilled.

    Not calmed-but contained.

    I stood there, chest rising and falling, heart hammering so hard it felt like it might break through my ribs. Adrenaline buzzed beneath my skin, every nerve alive, screaming readiness.

    I knew that I must look half crazed. My jaw was tight with restraint, my shirt cut open, and blood still staining my side. I breathed evenly, trying topose myself despite it all.

    I managed to still myself,

    But beneath it all-

    Something else settled.

    Support

 Chapter 281

    I knew that with absolute certainty.

    +25 Bonus

    Every instinct told me to spin it. To turn it into resolve, into defiance. To promise strength and vengeance and protection. To stand there, bleeding and unbowed, and let them crown me with their fear and admiration.

    That was the path I''d been on.

    The path everyone expected me to take. The cold, calcting alpha who would rain down punishment on anyone who dared to defy him.

    My wolf stirred, not urging violence-but warning. The buzz of electricity beneath my skin was familiar, almost desperately so. The pull. Ellie''s presence calling to me.

    I thought of Ellie''s scream.

    Of August''s small hands clutching at her coat. Ofn''s sobs, high and terrified, echoing in my ears.

    I thought of the way Ellie had looked at metely-hopeful, cautious, believing in something better even when she was afraid to say it out loud.

    Her face in those quiet moments that we stolete in the evening, after the work was done and the boys were asleep. When, for a short time, it could be just us, together, and we could pretend that the world outside of the packhouse didn''t matter anymore.

    I thought of the future I''d just told her I wanted.

    A future where my sons didn''t grow up learning how to survive attempts on their lives.

    I didn''t n the words.

    They came anyway.

    "I''m done," I said.

    The quiet sharpened, confusion rippling across the room.

    "I will not do this," I continued, my voice steady despite the chaos still roaring inside

    me. "I will not stand on a stage and ask you to trust me with the future of the

    kingdom while my family is turned into leverage."

    A murmur swept the audience, low and stunned.

    "I entered this race believing I could change things from the inside," I said. "That I

    could protect what matters while pushing for something better."

    I shook my head once..

    "I was wrong.

    >>

    Gasps echoed, sharp and disbelieving.

    "I won''t risk my mate," I said, the wordnding solid and unyielding. "I won''t risk my children. Not for power. Not for legacy. Not for a crown."

    +25 Bonus

    The cameras zoomed in. I could feel it-the weight of the kingdom''s gaze narrowing, focusing, burning.

    "I withdraw my candidacy."

    The silence that followed was absolute.

    Then-

    Shock exploded.

    Voices rose in disbelief. Reporters shouted questions, words tumbling over one another.

    Somewhere in the crowd, someone cried out in protest. Others sounded relieved. Confused.

    Furious.

    I didn''t wait for it to settle.

    I had said what needed to be said.

    I turned away from the microphone, from the lights, from the future I had just set down.

    As I crossed the stage, my gaze lifted once-unavoidable.

    Kieran stood near the opposite edge, nked by security who didn''t quite know what

    to do with him yet. His face was stripped bare of calction, of polish, of ambition.

    He looked stunned.

    Not triumphant.

    Not relieved.

    Shocked.

    Our eyes met again.

    For the first time since this campaign began, there was no rivalry in his expression.

    No satisfaction. Just something raw and unguarded.

    He hadn''t seen thising.

    I held his gaze for a beat longer than necessary.

    Not in challenge.

    In warning.

    This was the line.

    I turned away before he could speak, before anyone could stop me.

    Hands reached for me as I stepped offstage-security, medics, aides-but I brushed past them with single- minded focus. Cassian fell into step beside me, silent but present, his body angled protectively as we moved through the curtain and into the controlled chaos backstage.

    +25 Bonus

    "What the hell did you just do?" someone demanded behind us.

    I ignored them.

    My only concern was getting out. Getting home. Getting to Ellie.

    The corridor buzzed with frantic motion-radios crackling, boots pounding, voices ovepping as protocols were activated and reactivated. I let Cassian steer me, my head pounding now that the adrenaline was ebbing, pain finally beginning to assert itself.

    But even that couldn''t touch the certainty settling into my bones.

    I had chosen.

    Not the kingdom.

    Not the crown.

    Them.

    As we reached the secured exit, Cassian nced at me. "You''re sure?" he asked

    quietly.

    "Yes," I said without hesitation.

    There was no regret in it.

    Only resolve.

    Because power had always demanded sacrifice.

    And I had finally decided who-and what-I was willing to sacrifice.

    It wouldn''t be my family.

    Support

    Share

 Chapter 282

    Ellie POV

    The television was still on as we settled into the silence that followed the chaos. The volume was low, but the dull roar of the panic still resonated.

    The boys were pressed against me on the narrow couch in the secure backstage room, August''s face buried in my shoulder,n clutching the front of my jacket with white-knuckled determination.

    Their cries had faded into small, broken hups, the kind that came after terror burned itself out and left only confusion behind.

    I rocked them gently, murmuring nonsense words, my heart still racing so hard it hurt.

    The screen flickered.

    Nn stood at the podium, blood on his shirt, lights ring down on him like judgment.

    I wasn''t really watching at first. I couldn''t. My focus was on the boys, on keeping them grounded, on making sure they stayed here with me instead of drifting back into fear.

    Then I heard his voice.

    The familiarmanding tone, the icy resolve that cut through the chaos. It was impossible to ignore. It was hard to look at him injured like that.

    The image of him clinging to life in the hospital shed through my mind, and it nearly undid me. There he was again, injured in the act of protecting someone else. Despair pulled at my mind.

    It felt like this was never going to end. Like he would never really be safe. Nn wasn''t the type to stand by and let someone else address his problems. He didn''t delegate well he never let others fight his battles.

    This kind of thing would happen again and again, even if he did be king. The thought made me tighten my grip on the boys The thought of them reliving this fear over and over made my heart ache.

    Then Nn''s tone shifted. Not the alphamand anymore, not the restrained anger.

    This was something else entirely. Something raw and sincere.

    "I''m done."

    My head snapped up. My eyes fixed on his face as the camera zoomed in on his expression. His stormy eyes were fixed on some distant point, his jaw set firmly.

    The world narrowed to the sound of him speaking, steady and unflinching despite everything.

    Each word hit me like a physical blow.

    I won''t risk my mate. I won''t risk my children.

    My breath caught painfully in my chest.

    I withdraw my candidacy.

    The room went very, very quiet. Lance and the other guards who had been

    whispering near the door had gone silent, too. The words seemed to hang over all of

    us.

    August lifted his head slightly, eyes red-rimmed and unfocused, as if he sensed

    something important had just happened, even if he couldn''t understand it.n sniffled and pressed closer to me.

    +25 Bonus

    I stared at the screen, unable to look away now.

    Nn turned from the camera and walked offstage, leaving behind stunned silence and chaos that hadn''t yet found its voice.

    Questions were shouted at his retreating figure. The crowd off-screen shouted in outrage and disbelief. Nn didn''t look back, and he didn''t hesitate.

    He walked away from it. From all of it.

    My hands began to shake.

    Lance was standing a few feet away, having finished speaking quietly into hism. He looked at the television, then at me. Our eyes met.

    There was too much in that look to name easily-shock, respect, disbelief, something dangerously close to grief.

    ¡°He just.......¡± Lance started, then stopped. His expression was conflicted. I could see him processing the implications of this. The true weight of what Nn had just done settled slowly.

    I swallowed hard. My throat felt raw, tight, like I''d been screaming too.

    "He''s choosing us," I whispered.

    The words didn''t feel real until I said them out loud.

    Choosing us.

    Not power. Not legacy. Not the future everyone else thought he should want.

    Us. His family.

    The weight of that crashed over me all at once-gratitude so intense it hurt, grief for the dream he was letting go of, terror at how close we''de to losing him, and love so deep it made my chest ache.

    I might have burst into tears right then if I weren''t so certain it would frighten the boys.

    The door opened softly.

    I felt him before I saw him. The familiar buzz of the pull sharpened and drew my eyes to him.

    The boys felt him, too.

    August twisted in my arms, eyes widening. "Dada?" he asked, voice small and uncertain.

    ¡°Did he just.....?¡± Lance''s eyes widened like saucers. I was sure that mine did the same. August''s little eyes were fixed on the door,pletely oblivious to the significance of his first word.

 Chapter 283

    +25 Bonus

    "He spoke," I said softly. August didn''t acknowledge our reactions at all, his wide, stormy eyes were fixed on the door, on his father.

    Nn stepped inside, nked briefly by Cassian and security before they peeled away to give us space. His movements were slower now, the adrenaline finally fading, but his presence filled the room instantly-solid, grounding, familiar.

    The boys were reaching for him before he could say a word.

    Nn crossed the room in three strides and dropped to his knees in front of us, ignoring the sharp inhale from somewhere behind him as it pulled at his injury. He gathered August andn into his arms without hesitation, pressing his forehead to theirs.

    "I''m here," he murmured. "Dada is here. You''re safe. I''ve got you."

    That was all it took.

    Thest of their fear broke, not into screams this time, but into exhausted relief. August clung to his neck,n curled against his chest, their little bodies finally rxing.

    I watched Nn hold them, his eyes closed, jaw clenched like he was containing something enormous inside himself.

    I knew that he was.

    I thought of my visions of him, his wolf form fierce and protective as he stood with our boys. Their carefree smiles andughter were watched over and protected by his presence. It was the same now.

    They ran to him when they were afraid. His touch, his voice reassured them enough to melt the terror that had seized their tiny bodies.

    My heart swelled to see it.

    Lance cleared his throat quietly. "You sure about this?" he asked, not usatory,

    just needing to hear it said aloud. "About stepping away?"

    Nn looked up at him, expression calm in a way that felt final.

    "Yes," he said without hesitation. "I''ve never been more sure of anything."

    Cassian nodded once, already moving into action. "We''ll get you out quietly. The boys first."

    Lance helped Nn stand carefully, then gently took August into his arms. Cassian coaxedn away next, murmuring reassurances as he did. The boys protested weakly, but they were calmer now, soothed by Nn''s

    presence.

    "I''ll be right here,¡± Nn promised them. "I''m not going anywhere."

    When the door closed behind them, the room felt suddenly oo quiet.

    It was just us.

    Nn turned to me then, really looked at me, and something in his expression softenedpletely. The alpha, the warrior, the candidate-all of it fell away, leaving just the man.

    "I''m sorry," he said quietly.

    I shook my head, stepping toward him. "Don''t."

    +25 Bonus

    "I didn''t n it,¡± he continued. "I didn''t think it through. Ijust-"He exhaled. ¡°I couldn''t stand there knowing what almost happened."

    I reached for him, hands curling into the fabric of his ruined shirt. "You protected us," I said. "You chose us."

    His hands came up to frame my face, thumbs brushing gently beneath my eyes. "I would do it again," he said. "A thousand times. There is nothing-nothing-more important than you and the boys."

    The truth of it settled between us, heavy and undeniable.

    "I love you," I said, the words breaking free before I could second-guess them. His breath hitched.

    "I''ve loved you for a long time," I continued, voice trembling. "Before I really knew what that meant. When I thought that you would never feel the same. But today... today you showed me who you really are. And I love that man too."

    He rested his forehead against mine, eyes closing.

    "I love you," he said hoarsely. "I didn''t think I was capable of this. Of feeling love like this. Of choosing peace. Of choosing happiness." He opened his eyes. "You changed ma, Ellie."

    Tears finally spilled, but they weren''t from fear this time.

    They were from knowing-really knowing that the man holding me was no longer the

    one who''d once ruled through anger and istion.

    He had changed.

    And not because of a crown.

    Because of love.

    Outside the room, the kingdom reeled. Narratives shattered Power shifted.

    It all mattered; it would all echo for years, and those echoes would dictate our actions for the foreseeable future.

    But here, in this quiet moment stolen from chaos, Nn held me as if nothing else existed.

    And for the first time since the campaign began, I believed him when he said he was done.

    Not because he was giving up.

    But because he was choosing something better.

    ENJOYING THE BOOK?

    Give it a rating to show your support!

 Chapter 284

    +25 Bonus

    Third Person POV

    ric arrived like a force of nature.

    The moment he crossed the threshold of Silver Fang''s packhouse, the air changed.

    Conversations died mid-sentence. Servants froze where they stood. Warriors straightened instinctively, then stepped back, eyes lowered in reflexive deference.

    No one tried to stop him.

    No one was foolish enough to try.

    He had seen the attack broadcast live on television. The moment it started, he was out the door, on the way to Silver Fang. He knew how it had yed out; he''d seen the video from his beta''s cellphone in the car.

    It hadn''t eased his urgency. It appeared from the video that everything had worked out. He had received a brief, but informative.

    There was an attack. Ellie and the boys were the apparent target. The attacker was neutralized by Nn. They''re safely at home.

    Despite his son''s reassurance, he still moved with the tense urgency of a man on a mission.

    His presence rolled through the halls like thunder-controlled, deliberate, and unmistakably dangerous. Not wild rage, but something far colder and more focused. The kind of anger that did not shout because it did not need to.

    ric was well respected in the kingdom, not just for his decisive and powerful leadership, but for the air of divine energy that seemed to cling to him like a second skin The rage that roiled beneath his skin now carried the faint sting of the goddess''s wrath with it. It repelled anyone who would stand between him and his destination.

    He moved with purpose, boots striking stone in long, unhurried strides, his gaze fixed forward. He didn''t ask for directions. He didn''t need them.

    He could feel her, and Cassian too. His wolf could sense the presence of his children nearby, and it guided his steps unwaveringly.

    The nursery door stood open.

    Ellie was seated on the low couch near the window, the boys nearby with Cassian and a healer, wrapped in nkets and drowsy from exhaustion. Nn stood a short distance away, speaking quietly to Lance, his posture protective even now, his attention never fully leaving his family.

    Ellie and Cassian looked at the same moment, both stopping in an instant and snapping their attention towards

    the door.

    The moment her eyes met ric''s, all restraint shattered. Ellie''s expression crumbled into that of a frightened

    child in need offort.

    "Dad-"

    She didn''t finish the word.

    ric crossed the room in two strides and pulled her into his arms, crushing her against his chest with a ferocity that made several people flinch. Ellie clutched at him just as tightly, burying her face against his shoulder as a sob tore free-raw, unfiltered, the kind that came from holding terror at bay for far too long.

    ric closed his eyes, one hand braced at the back of her head, the other firm at her spine.

    +25 Bonus

    "I''ve got you,¡± he said, his voice low and steady despite the tremor that threatened beneath it. "You''re safe. I''m here."

    Nn did not move.

    He watched, silent and still, making no attempt to intervene or reim space that wasn''t his to take. This was not his moment, and he knew it. The bond between father and daughter had been forged long before him, shaped by survival and sacrifice and a thousand nights of fear.

    ric held Ellie until her shaking eased, until her breathing slowed and steadied. Only then did he pull back slightly, keeping his hands on her shoulders as he searched her face with fierce intensity.

    "Are you hurt?" he asked.

    She shook her head quickly. "No. Just... shaken."

    His gaze flicked instantly to the boys.

    August andn watched him with wide, curious eyes. They didn''t cry. They didn''t recoil.

    Something in ric''s presence-so like Nn''s, yet different-seemed to settle them.

    ric dropped to one knee in front of them, his expression softening with surprising gentleness.

    "Hello, little storms," he said quietly.

    August blinked at him, then smiled, the trust of a child offered freely and without hesitation. Ian reached out, chubby fingers grasping at ric''s sleeve.

    ric swallowed hard.

    He examined them carefully¡ªnot just for visible injuries, but with the instinctive scan

    of a seasoned alpha who had seen too much loss to take safety for granted. He checked their heads, their hands, their legs, murmuring softly the entire time.

    Only when he was satisfied did he straighten.

    Then-and only then-did he speak again.

    "Tell me everything," he said to Ellie.

    The room cleared subtly. Cassian guided the healer and the boys farther into the adjoining space. Lance and the guards stepped back toward the door, giving distance without being told.

    ENJOYING THE BOOK?

    Give it a rating to show your support!

    Support

    Share

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 285

    Nn remained.

    Ellie took a breath and told her father what had happened. The attack. The panic. Nn bleeding on the debate. stage. The withdrawal that followed. The rogue''s words. The goddess''s warning.

    It all came tumbling out in a rush. Connections seemed to click into ce as she spoke.

    As she spoke, ric''s expression darkened further-not into visible rage, but into something deeper and more dangerous. His jaw tightened. His eyes sharpened with a calcting edge.

    When Ellie finished, silence stretched between them.

    "This wasn''t random," ric said finally.

    Ellie stiffened. "I know."

    "No," he said firmly. "You suspect. I know."

    Her breath caught. "What do you mean?"

    ric straightened to his full height and turned slightly, his gaze distant as if aligning pieces only he could see.

    "There are patterns to this kind of violence," he said. "Esction points. Symbolic moments. An attack during a public convergence-especially one tied to legitimacy and power-is not about killing. It''s about destabilizing.¡± He looked back at her. "About provoking a choice."

    Ellie thought of Nn on that stage. Blood on his shirt. The way he had spoken without hesitation.

    "She wanted him to break," Ellie whispered.

    ric nodded. "Or to reveal himself. Either oue would have served the same end. I doubt that this is the choice she anticipated."

    Her stomach twisted. "The visions-Dad, the goddess warned me. She said the children of the storm must be protected."

    ric''s gaze sharpened instantly. "She''s not warning you that danger exists," he said quietly. ¡°She''s warning you that it is moving."

    Ellie felt a chill race down her spine.

    "This is not finished," ric continued. "What happened today was a test. Of Nn. Of you. Of the bonds between you." His voice softened slightly. "You passed. That doesn''t mean the storm will stop."

    Ellie swallowed. "What do I do?"

    ric cupped her cheek, his touch grounding. "You prepare."

    "For what?" she asked.

    "For something terrible," he said honestly. "And for the possibility that you will have

    to act-not just as a mother, or a mate, but as what you are."

    Her heart pounded. "What I am? You mean the goddess''s messanger"

    ¡°No,¡± he said immediately. ¡°A guardian.¡±

    That distinction mattered more than she could articte.

    +25 Bonus

    ric stepped back then and turned toward Nn for the first time since entering the room.

    The air between the two alphas was heavy-measured, assessing,yered with history and unspoken judgment.

    Nn met his gaze evenly, his posture respectful but unyielding.

    ric studied him in silence for a long moment.

    Then he inclined his head.

    "Thank you," ric said.

    The words caught Nn off guard.

    "For choosing my daughter," ric continued. "For choosing my grandchildren.¡± His voice dropped, weighty with significance. "For walking away from ambition when it threatened to cost you your soul."

    Nn exhaled slowly. "It wasn''t a sacrifice," he said. "It was rity."

    A corner of ric''s mouth twitched. "That answer may be the only reason I didn''t tear this ce apart looking for you."

    Nn huffed quietly-something between augh and a release of tension.

    ric''s gaze hardened again. "Do not mistake my gratitude for leniency. If you fail to protect them-"

    "I won''t," Nn said without hesitation. "I won''t fail her again. I swear it on my life."

    Their eyes locked.

    For a long moment, nothing else existed in the room but two alphas measuring each other-not as rivals or as allies, but as men who understood exactly what was at stake.

    Finally, ric nodded once. Approval. Conditional, but real.

    "You are no longer alone in this," ric said. "If someone believes they can reach my daughter through fear or blood, they will learn how wrong they are."

    Ellie released a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding.

    ric turned back to her, pulling her into onest fierce embrace.

    "We will not wait for the storm to break," he murmured. "We will meet it on our feet.

    It''s time that I teach you whates with your mother''s legacy, what power you can wield as the chosen messenger of the goddess."

    She nodded against his chest.

    Outside the nursery, the packhouse buzzed with controlled urgency-ns forming, security shifting, lines being redrawn.

    But inside, Ellie stood between the two most powerful men in her world.

    And for the first time since the attack, she felt something close to certainty.

    The storm wasing.

    But it would not find her unguarded.

 Chapter 286

    +25 Bonus

    Third Person POV

    ric did not return to Moonstone.

    That alone would have been enough to unsettle anyone who knew him well.

    He left Silver Fang without ceremony, declining the escort Nn quietly offered, declining even to say goodbye properly to Ellie. He kissed her forehead, touched the boys once more, and then he was gone-his presence withdrawing like the eye of a storm passing overhead.

    But storms did not dissipate so easily.

    The city lights blurred past as ric drove, his hands steady on the wheel, his mind anything but. He did not need to ask where Kieran was staying. Men like Kieran always chose the same kinds of ces-luxury wrapped in visibility, security meant more for show than substance.

    A hotel that boasted discretion while offering none. The opulence of the ce would speak to someone like Kieran, someone who was desperate to maintain a certain public image that outpaced his actual station.

    ric almost smiled at the irony. Maybe he would have if the image of Ellie''s fearful face wasn''t so fresh in his mind.

    The security was more than adequate, with guards posted on every floor and cameras sweeping polished corridors. ric moved through them without resistance.

    No challenge came.

    Moonstone didn''t y politics in the way that most packs did. They didn''t have to. ric was respected and feared in equal measure because he had proven himself in every way that mattered.

    The younger warriors wouldn''t have seen him in battle, wouldn''t have lived through the hells that had forged him into one of the most powerful alphas in the kingdom. But they knew his face all the same. They knew the whispers and the fear that apanied his name.

    And because of that, they knew better than to approach him right now.

    Not because no one noticed him-but because every instinct in every living thing he passed told them, unmistakably, that interfering would be a mistake they would not survive.

    By the time he reached Kieran''s suite, the hotel itself seemed to be holding its breath. ric''s anger was a rare thing, which made it all the more unsettling when it was witnessed.

    Kieran was alone.

    He stood near the window, jacket discarded, tie loosened, staring out at the city as if it might offer answers. The television behind him murmured endlessly-news panels reying the debate, Nn''s withdrawal dissected from every possible angle.

    Kieran turned sharply at the sound of the door closing.

    "What the hell-" he started, then stopped.

    ric stood just inside the threshold, hands at his sides, expression calm in a way that was profoundly unsettling.

    "You can''t be here," Kieran said quickly, forcing authority into his voice. "This is a private suite. I''ll have you removed."

    ric did not move.

    +25 Bonus

    He did not raise his voice.

    He did not need to.

    "You won''t," he said softly.

    The wordsnded with unnatural weight, vibrating through the room like a low- frequency growl. The air itself seemed to press inward, heavy and oppressive.

    Kieran swallowed.

    "I don''t know how you got past security," he said, attempting bluster, "but this is uneptable. You need to leave. Now."

    ric took one step forward.

    Kieran''s back brushed the edge of the table behind him.

    "I am not here to negotiate," ric said quietly. "And I am not one to be impressed by titles."

    Kieran lifted his chin. "You don''t have the authority to threaten me."

    ric''s eyes flicked briefly to the television screen, where Nn''s bloodied image froze mid-sentence in a paused rey.

    Authority, he thought, was a funny word.

    He looked back at Kieran.

    ¡°I am Ellie''s father," ric said. ¡°That is all the authority require.¡±

    The silence that followed was absolute.

    Kieran felt it then-not fear exactly, but something colder. The realization that he was standing in the presence of someone who did not bluff, did not posture, and did not care about consequences the way lesser men did.

    "I didn''t do this,¡± Kieran said sharply. ¡°Whatever attack you think I''m responsible for-I had nothing to do with it. I would never hurt Ellie. I would never hurt the boys."

    ric studied him with dispassionate intensity.

    "I believe you," he said.

    Kieran blinked, caught off guard.

    ¡°But belief,¡± ric continued, ¡°is not the same as absolution. And your culpability is

    not limited to this one incident."

    Kieran frowned. "Then why are you here?"

    ric stepped closer still, until there was barely a foot of space between them.

    Kieran could feel the pressure now -the unmistakable presence of an alpha whose power had nothing to do with politics and everything to do with survival.

    +25 Bonus

 Chapter 287

    "Because," ric said softly, "this happened on your watch."

    Kieran opened his mouth to protest.

    ric did not give him the chance.

    ¡°You created a climate," ric continued evenly. "You fed lies to people who were already desperate to believe them. You encouraged paranoia. You let hatred masquerade as loyalty. And now someone felt bold enough to test how far they could go."

    "That wasn''t my intention-"

    "Intentions are luxuries," ric cut in. "Oues are what matter."

    Kieran''s hands clenched at his sides. "I can''t control every fanatic who supports me."

    "No," ric agreed. "But you can control what you allow to grow in your name. And you can control who you allow close to you."

    Kieran froze. His skin prickled and goosebumps rose. There should be no way for ric to know about his ties to Felicity, but what else could his words mean?

    Before he could think of a reply, ric spoke again.

    "You took in that traitor thinking that she would give you an edge against Nn, that because of her insider knowledge you could use her as another pawn in your game You befriended a devil."

    Kieran shook his head. "This is insane. Nn''s enemies are legion. How do you know this wasn''t one of his?"

    ric''s gaze sharpened, something lethal flickering beneath the calm.

    ¡°Because,¡± he said quietly, "the message was not meant for Nn."

    Kieran stiffened. "What message?"

    ric leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a near whisper.

    "My daughter was warned."

    Kieran''s breath caught. Messenger of the goddess, it shed through his mind like an rm. He felt his breath stutter out. "Warned of what?"

    ric straightened.

    "You do not need to know," he said. "You need to understand whates next."

    Kieran bristled. "You can''t just storm into my quarters and issue threats. I''m still an alpha and a candidate-"

    ric moved faster than thought.

    His fist drove into the wall beside Kieran''s head with devastating force. Stone cracked. ster exploded outward. The reinforced interior wall buckled, caving inward with a violent crack that echoed through the suite.

    The shockwave rattled ss and sent amp crashing to the floor.

    Kieran shouted, stumbling back as debris scattered across the carpet. The blow was

    more than physical, the air crackled with the snap of magic.

    ric did not flinch.

    +25 Bonus

    His knuckles bled slightly. He did not look at them.

    He looked only at Kieran.

    The silence afterward was suffocating.

    "You will fix this," ric said, his voice still quiet-but now edged with something unmistakably dangerous. You will find out who thought they could reach my family. You will dismantle whatever rot you allowed to fester around you.¡±

    Kieran''s chest heaved. His face had gone pale.

    "And if I can''t?" he asked hoarsely.

    ric''s eyes burned.

    "Then I will,¡± he said. "And you will wish you had never se eyes on my daughter."

    The words were not shouted.

    They did not need to be.

    Kieran felt them settle into his bones, heavy and inescapable.

    "I didn''t order this," Kieran said again, weaker now. "I swear it. I wouldn''t hurt Ellie,

    not intentionally. I know that you don''t believe this, but I truly care for her."

    "Then prove it," ric replied.

    He stepped back, the pressure lifting just enough for Kiera to breathe again.

    "This is your only warning," ric said. "I do not care about your crown. I do not care about your legacy. I care about one thing, and one thing only."

    He turned toward the door.

    "I understand," Kieran said softly, his voice shaking.

    "If anything like this happens again," ric said without looking back, "there will be

    no conversation. No threats. No chances to fix it."

    The door opened.

    Kieran stood frozen, staring at the ruin in his wall, his heart still hammering in his chest.

    ric paused once more, just long enough to deliver the final blow.

    "Choose carefully," he said. "Because you have already bee weighed and found wanting."

    Then he was gone.

    The suite felt cavernous in his absence.

    Kieran sank slowly onto the edge of the table, his hands shaking despite his efforts to still them.

    He stared at the shattered wall, at the blood smeared faintly against pale stone.

    For the first time since the campaign began, the enormity of what he was entangled

    in settled fully over him.

    This was no longer a political contest.

    It was a reckoning.

 Chapter 288

    Nn POV

    Kieran arrived without an announcement.

    That alone told me everything.

    Security alerted me only after he was already inside the outer perimeter of the packhouse, his scent sharp with panic and exhaustion, his posture rigid in a way that spoke of a man who had not slept-and likely had not stopped reying the same moment in his head since it happened.

    I had expected to hear from him in some form before the week was out. But it was the morning after the incident at the debate. This wasn''t a diplomatic visit, it wasn''t paying respects. This was something else.

    When I entered the receiving room, he looked up like he''d been expecting a blow. He was twitchy, uneasy. His gaze locked on me.

    For a split second, he looked exactly like August had earlier that night-wide-eyed, shaken, and uncertain. He looked young to me, despite being the same age as me.

    That wasn''t all that I noticed about his appearance. He was pale, his hands clenched tight at his sides to stop himself from fidgeting. Kieran, once so polished and self-assured, looked like he''d seen a ghost.

    Or worse.

    "You''re here quickly," I said tly.

    He swallowed. "I didn''t have a choice."

    His words were strained andced with deeper meaning. I narrowed my eyes as I took in his appearance more carefully, looking for a clue to decipher his meaning.

    He looked thinner somehow, as if the weight of whatever he carried had already begun to hollow him out. His

    gaze

    flicked briefly to the guards at the door, then back to me.

    It was like he was expecting someone to jump out at him at any moment. There were only a handful of people who could reduce someone like Kieran to this level of anxiety. I had a feeling I knew who was responsible.

    "I need to talk to you alone."

    I studied him for a long moment, then nodded once. "Give us the room."

    The guards hesitated only briefly before withdrawing. The door shut behind them with a muted click.

    Silence fell.

    Kieran broke first. He lurched forward as if he meant to grab my arm, then thought better of it. His eyes were fixed on mine with desperation, almost pleading as he moved toward me.

    "It was Felicity," he said hoarsely. "All of it."

    My jaw tightened, but I said nothing. I had expected this. The timing, the esction, the particr cruelty of the attack-it all fit too neatly.

    +25 Bonus

    But how the hell did he know?

    "She''s been in Pine Ridge,¡± he continued, voice rushed now, like if he stopped speaking the courage would evaporate. "I hid her there. I gave her money. Protection. I didn''t ask questions."

    My hands curled slowly into fists at my sides.

    "She told me she wanted leverage," he said. "Said she wanted to sabotage your reconciliation. Embarrass you. Break the bond publicly." His voice cracked. "I thought she was just bitter. Vengeful. I didn''t think-"

    "You didn''t think she''d hurt Ellie," I finished coldly.

    He flinched. ¡°No. I swear to you, Nn, I would never have allowed that. I didn''t know what she was capable of! I said she wanted to break you two up, that if she drove Ellie away, you''d take her back. I thought that was all it would be."

    "How could you possibly trust her after what she did?!" I demanded, a low growl rumbling through my words. "After she had Ellie poisoned!"

    Kieran froze. He stared.

    His voice was a cracked whisper.

    "What?"

    "The rogue who attacked Ellie while she was pregnant was hired by Felicity," I said tensely.

    "I didn''t know about the poisoning attempt. I didn''t know she was responsible," Kieran said, his voice rising in pitch. The look of horror that settled over his features couldn''t be faked.

    ¡°Nn, I swear on my life, I didn''t know."

    The wordsnded heavily.

    He was telling the truth. I knew that.

    I had kept that information locked down deliberately, contained within Silver Fang. Even politically, it had been too dangerous to release. Now I understood exactly how blind that choice had left him.

    And not just him. Felicity may have found other allies. I''d given her the room to lie and manipte her way into favor and sympathy. My affection for her wasing back to ruin me once again.

    "You funded her,¡± I said. "You sheltered her. You gave her ess to your resources.''

    "}

    "Yes," he said miserably. "And I see now what that makes me.¡±

    I didn''t correct him.

 Chapter 289

    "She''spletely unhinged," Kieran went on, rubbing a hand over his face.

    "Whatever she was before-this is worse. She''s not thinking strategically anymore. She''s obsessed."

    My wolf stirred, a low, furious presence beneath my skin.

    "Where is she?" I asked.

    Kieran shook his head. "Gone. She left Pine Ridge several days ago. Took what she could carry and disappeared."

    My chest tightened. "Gone where?"

    He hesitated, then met my eyes. "Toward the roguends."

    The room seemed to darken.

    "Are you certain?" I asked.

    "Yes," he said. "My people tracked her scent as far as they could. After that... it vanishes. Like she knew how to cover her trail. Or had help.¡±

    That was worse.

    Ellie''s visions shed through my mind-shadows, hunger, obsession mistaken for devotion. The rogue''s ravings. The warnings.

    Children of the storm.

    Blood follows the castaway.

    "You need to understand something," Kieran said quietly. "If she''s heading into the rogue territories willingly, it means she''s not afraid anymore. And Felicity being afraid was the only thing keeping her predictable. I sent her away because she was talking about the twins like they were leverage, like she could use them to control you. She has no limits anymore, Nn. She''s gone mad."

    I exhaled slowly, forcing myself to remain still.

    "You''re telling me this now,¡± I said, ¡°because of ric."

    His shoulders tensed. He didn''t need to tell me that ric had paid him a visit. I could piece it together. Cassian had been concerned when ric took longer than necessary to reach Moonstone, so I knew he''d made a stop of

    some kind.

    If he suspected that Kieran was in any way rted to what had happened to Ellie, then it made sense that ric would deliver a warning of his own. A thorough one, judging by the state Kieran was in.

    Kieran''s shoulders slumped. "Yes."

    He looked genuinely shaken at the mention of Ellie''s father, like the encounter had stripped something

    essential from him.

    "He told me to fix this," Kieran said. "And he meant it."

    I stepped closer, my presence filling the space between us.

    "This isn''t something you fix," I said quietly. "It''s something you survive."

    He nodded once. "I know."

    For a moment, neither of us spoke.

    Then he straightened, some fragment of resolve settling into ce.

    "I''ll give you everything," he said. "Names. Safe houses. Financial routes. Anyone who so much as looked at her sideways while she was under my protection. I won''t shield anyone- myself included."

    I searched his face, looking for deception, for any inkling that he had an ulterior motive.

    I found none.

    "Why?" I asked. "Whye here, knowing what this could cost you?"

    Kieran swallowed. "Because she crossed a line I didn''t think existed anymore." His voice dropped. ¡°And because you stepped away from power to protect your family."

    I said nothing.

    "That mattered," he added. "More than you know. It doesn''t change how I feel about you,¡± he added hastily. You''re a violent, arrogant bastard. But when ites to Ellie and the twins, at least I know that you have your priorities straight."

    I held his gaze for a long moment, then nodded once.

    "You''ll cooperate fully,¡± I said. ¡°You''ll keep your people avable. And you''ll stay where I can find you."

    "Yes," he said immediately.

    ((

    "If shees back into your orbit," I continued, "you inform me first. Not your advisors. Not the council. Me."

    "Agreed."

    I turned toward the door.

    "Nn," Kieran said suddenly. "I know you don''t owe me anything. But for what it''s worth-I am sorry. If I had known..."

    He let the sentence die. He didn''t have to finish it. This was my fault, at least in part. I''d shielded Felicity from the full consequences of her actions, and in doing so, I''d allowed her to continue down this path.

    Kieran was a bastard for using her to further his goals, but he wasn''tpletely to me for trusting her.

    I knew better than anyone exactly how convincing Felicity could be when she

    whispered her lies into your ear.

    I paused, then looked back at him.

    ¡°Be useful,¡± I said. "That''s the only apology that matters now."

    I left him standing there, alone with the consequences of his choices.

    As I walked down the corridor, my wolf surged closer to the surface, restless and enraged.

    Felicity was no longer hiding.

    She was moving.

    And whatever storm wasing, she had just stepped directly into its path.

 Chapter 290

    Third Person POV

    By dawn, every pack bordering the roguends had increased patrols. Old watch routes were reactivated, boundary wards reinforced, and warriors recalled from leave withoutint.

    Signal fires burned longer into the night. Scouts moved in ovepping patterns, ensuring no stretch ofnd went unwatched for long enough to invite disaster.

    This was not panic.

    It was instinct.

    The entire kingdom had watched the attack live on television. They had all seen the brazen attack on the family of a powerful alpha, on his children. Nn had protected his family, but that didn''t take away from the anxiety that such an attack caused.

    Alphas all over the kingdom, whether they were allies of Silver Fang or not, recognized the threat that this kind of rogue activity could pose.

    Cassian stood at the heart of the response in Moonstone, sleeves rolled up, maps spread across the strategy table. Markers shifted constantly beneath his hands as reports came in-sightings, disturbances, dead zones where scent trails vanished too cleanly to be natural.

    He coordinated defense teams with ruthless precision, pairing experience with adaptability, rotating patrols to avoid predictability. No one questioned his orders. Not after the debate. Not after the attack. Not after Felicity vanished into the roguends like a phantom.

    If a storm wasing, Cassian intended to be braced for impact.

    Ellie''s world narrowed instead of expanding.

    She spent her days deep within the inner chambers of the packhouse, where the stone walls were thick with old wards and the air hummed faintly withyered magic. The priestesses of Silver Fang worked around her in quiet concentration, scrolls unrolled across the floor, candles burning low and steady.

    Ellie sat among them, her posture tense butposed, hands sped tightly in herp.

    None of this was new to her anymore.

    Not long ago it would have filled her with unease and a sense of being out of ce. She would have questioned her worthiness of being in this position and wondered if she was simply losing her mind.

    Now she knew better. This was real power, a real connection to the goddess. It wasn''t madness or an overactive imagination.

    The work she started with the aid of the priestesses was important, even if it didn''t yield anything world shattering right away.

    She had already reached the conclusions that now unfolded again across parchment and whispered trantion.

    Nn was the storm.

    Not chaos-but pressure. Convergence. The kind of force that reshaped everything around it.

    And August andn were the children of the storm.

    Naming it again didn''t make it easier.

    If anything, it made it worse.

    ric stood near the edge of the circle, arms folded, his presence heavy and grounding. He listened without interruption as Ellie spoke, as the priestesses confirmed what she had already known in her bones.

    When she finally looked to him, searching his face for doubt, she found none.

    "You''re right," ric said simply. "About all of it."

    The wordsnded harder than any contradiction could have.

    Ellie''s breath caught. "You''re certain?"

    "I am,¡± he replied. "I''ve seen storms like this before. Not this exact shape¡ªbut the weight of it. The way it bends fate around itself." His gaze softened slightly. "And Nn has always carried that kind of gravity."

    Ellie swallowed, herposure cracking at the edges.

    "My babies," she whispered. "They didn''t ask for any of this."

    "No," ric agreed. "And that is precisely why they must be protected."

    Her hands curled into fists, nails biting into her palms as the rest of the vision settled into ce.

    The shadow woman.

    The outcast followed by blood.

    There was no escaping it anymore.

    "It''s Felicity," Ellie said quietly. "She''s both. She''s always been obsessed-she just learned how to weaponize it.''

    No one argued.

    Silence filled the room, thick and grim.

    Ellie felt hollowed out by it. Shaken to her core by the knowledge that danger wasn''t abstract or distant-it had a name, a face, and a history with the people she loved

    most.

    Nn''s response was immediate and upromising.

    "The twins will have a constant guard," he said tly, standing in the nursery doorway as August andn slept unaware of how much the world had shifted around them. "Day and night. No exceptions."

    Ellie nodded, though her chest tightened. "They''re already sensitive. Too many unfamiliar people-"

    "Then we manage it carefully," Nn replied. "Familiar faces first. Slow rotations." He hesitated only briefly before adding, "Rae will be part of their entourage."

    Ellie looked up at him in surprise.

    "You''re sure?"

    "She knows how to protect without frightening them," he said. "And they trust her. That matters."

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 291

    Rae had been there for the boys early on, they knew her as well as they knew anyone. And Ellie knew without a doubt that Rae would do everything possible to keep them safe. She wasn''t a trained fighter, but that didn''t matter.

    She loved them and she would protect them. Ellie trusted Rae more than almost

    anyone.

    Relief loosened something tight in Ellie''s chest. "Thank you."

    Nn brushed his thumb along her cheek, his expression fierce but controlled. "No

    one takes them," he said quietly. "Not from you. Not from me."

    She believed him.

    AA

    That belief didn''t erase the fear-but it gave it shape, something she could stand against instead of drowning in.

    The boys were the top priority. Felicity wouldn''t get close enough to hurt them; Ellie would die before she let that happen.

    Later that night, ric found Ellie alone in the quiet sitting room, staring into the fire without really seeing it.

    Her head was swimming with everything that had happened over the past few days.

    Rae was moving back to Silver Fang and into the packhouse to take over as the boy''s personal guardian. Cassian was back in Moonstone, training and preparing their troops to deploy at the slightest sign of danger. ric was a constant presence since the attack at the debate.

    Ellie was grateful to have him close. It eased the fear that had settled deep in her heart.

    When he entered the room, she looked up at him and forced a smile.

    "It''ste," she said simply.

    He nodded once, acknowledging he''d heard her. His expression was serious and thoughtful as he walked further into the room. It pulled at the anxiety already buzzing around her chest. He wasn''t here just to say goodnight, that much was obvious.

    "There''s something you need to understand," he said gently, taking the chair across

    from her.

    She looked up, weary but attentive. He''d never been the type to mince words,

    especially when things were this serious. Whatever he had to say, she knew it would be important.

    As if to confirm it, his expression shifted into something a little more calcting, as if he was trying to assess whether she was ready to hear what he had to say.

    "Your connection to the goddess gives you more than visions," he continued. " Seeing what''s toe is only one facet of it."

    Ellie frowned slightly. "What do you mean?"

    "It''s a conduit," ric said. "A living channel. With training, you can learn to draw on it-shape it, defend with it."

    Her pulse quickened. "Defend?"

    She stared at him silently, her mind racing with the implications of his words. This connection to the goddess was powerful, she''d felt that in every dream and vision, but the idea of it being a physical thing was almost overwhelming. She felt a shudder run down her spine.

    "You have no wolf," he said inly, not unkindly. "Which means this is how you protect yourself and your sons."

    Part of her mind wanted to dismiss the idea as absurd. Ellie was never able to fight, never had the strength to protect herself in that way. She had always been dependant on others to look out for her because she didn''t have a wolf. Now, he he was telling her that wasn''t true.

    She could fight. She could defend. She wasn''t powerless.

    "You could have told me this sooner," she said softly. There was no anger in her tone, just a question. Why was she just finding out about this now?

    "I intended to," ric admitted. ¡°But you''ve endured loss, upheaval, fear. I didn''t want to overwhelm you when you were already fighting so hard just surviving. I thought that you were safe in Moonstone. Then, when you returned to Silver Fang, Nn was a constant protective presense.¡± His gaze sharpened. ¡°But survival isn''t enough anymore and what''sing isn''t something that we can trust to someone else entirely."

    +25 Bonus

    Ellie straightened slowly.

    "The storm ising," she said.

    "Yes," ric replied. "And we can''t wait any longer."

    He leaned forward slightly, voice firm and resolute.

    "It''s time for your training to begin."

    The fire cracked softly, sparks lifting into the air like embers carried on a rising wind.

    Outside, patrols moved through the dark, wards red brighter along Silver Fang''s borders, and the kingdom held its breath.

    The storm had been named.

    Now, Ellie would learn how to stand within it¡ªand fight.

    °¼

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 292

    Third Person POV

    I chose her moment carefully.

    Lance was finishing a patrol report when she found him on the western terrace of the Silver Fang packhouse, thete afternoon sun casting long shadows across the stone. He looked tired-everyone did-but there was a steadiness to him that made her chest ache in a way she hadn''t quite learned how to manage yet.

    "Can we talk?" she asked.

    Something in her voice made him turn fully toward her at once. He was learning to read her tone better, to recognize when there was that slight strain, the tension in her voice that meant something was off. He could hear it now and it put him on edge.

    "Of course," he said. "What''s going on?"

    She took a breath, then another, bracing herself. "My parents contacted me again.¡± Lance''s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. "About Silver Fang?"

    She nodded. "They want me to spy. On Nn. On Ellie. On the boys." Her voice wavered despite her effort to keep it steady. "They said it''s my responsibility. That Crescent River needs leverage now more than ever.

    "And you said no," Lance said, already certain.

    "Yes," I replied. "Immediately."

    ))

    Relief flickered across his face-but it was short-lived. She sounded like she was about to cry. He moved to her, stopping close enough that she could reach out, but far enough away that he wasn''t crowding her.

    "But...?"

    "They threatened to cut me off," she continued quietly. "Resources. Protection. Everything. They made it very clear that if I choose Silver Fang, I''m no longer wee at home."

    The words hung between them, heavy and raw. Lance''s heart raced with a mix of emotions, anger, sadness, and disbelief. He would never understand how a parent could treat their child like some kind ofmodity to be leveraged.

    +25 Bonus

    I was so much more than that; she deserved so much more.

    Lance stepped closer without hesitation. ¡°You did the right thing.¡±

    I let out a shaky breath. "I know. I just... I needed you to hear it from me. I couldn''t live with myself if I helped hurt your family. Or Ellie. Or the boys." Her eyes lifted to his, bright with unshed tears. "I care about you too much."

    The admission cracked something open. It wasn''t those words; he knew they were both afraid of those three words. But the subtext was there.

    Lance didn''t answer right away. He reached out instead, taking her hands in his, grounding and sure. He didn''t pull, didn''t squeeze, just held on steadily.

    "I was hoping you''d say that," he admitted quietly. "Because I care about you too. More than I probably should, given everything happening." His thumb brushed gently over her knuckles. "And you''re not alone in this. Not anymore."

    I searched his face. "You mean that?"

    "I do," he said without hesitation. "I''ll make sure you''re safe. From your parents. From the council. From anyone who thinks they can pressure you into doing anything that you don''t want to do. You''re not a pawn, I. I wouldn''t let them treat you like one."

    Something inside her finally gave way. She leaned into him, forehead resting briefly against his chest as she steadied herself.

    "I was afraid you''d think I was a liability,¡± she murmured.

    Lance huffed softly. ¡°You''re a liability only to people who benefit from your silence. And honestly, anyone who thought that they would be able to push you around doesn''t know the first thing against you, stubborndy."

    Sheughed weakly at that, and for the first time since her parents'' message arrived, the fear eased its grip.

    Quiet choices, she realized, were often the bravest ones. And Lance was proving day after day to be more steady and protective than anyone gave him credit for.

    I''s family wasn''t the only one desperate in light of Nn''s unprecedented withdrawal from the campaign. His decision was understood and praised by many, but some saw it as a sign of weakness.

    Those who hated Nn intended to take advantage of Silver Fang''s vulnerability.

    213

    25 Bonus

    Elder Rowan had not epted Nn''s withdrawal with grace-or reason.

    If anything, it had sharpened his resentment.

    The curse, he believed, still loomed. Nn stepping away from the crown did not erase what Rowan saw as an existential threat. Power, after all, did not vanish simply because a man refused a title.

    Nn still had widespread support and admiration across the kingdom. That kind of

    popr support could be dangerous to anyone who opposed him. It would have to

    be nipped in the bud.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    ÈÕ

    °¼

    Support

    Share

    get it

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 293

    So Rowan acted.

    He reached out to the edges instead of the center, slipping coins and promises into the hands of border guards along Silver Fang''s territory. Men, he assumed, were overlooked. Underpaid. Hungry enough to listen.

    He underestimated them.

    Unlike most alphas, Nn took his warrior training seriously. He respected the sacrifices that his warriors made in the name of the pack, and he never sent them into danger without being right there by their side.

    He also paid well, rotated the guard often, and ensured the well-being of his men. There was no one among his warriors who would turn on their alpha.

    The attempt was exposed within hours.

    The evidence was undeniable. Messages. Coin. Witnesses.

    And it was delivered directly to Kieran. Nn sent it to him to handle the situation, with the unspoken understanding that this was Kieran''s opportunity to protect his reputation and prove to Nn that he had been serious about his apology after the incident at the debate.

    The confrontation was brief-and decisive.

    Rowan was summoned, his protestations cut short by Kieran''s expression alone. Gone was the hesitation, the careful politicking. What remained was something hard and resolute, forged in the aftermath of ric''s warning and the knowledge of how close everything hade to catastrophe.

    Kieran had seen the reports, he''d spoken to the Silver Fang guards, and he''d seen the messages himself. There was no doubt about what happened, no denying it.

    Not only had the men he tried to bribe told them everything, but the Silver Fang liaison hade forward with evidence that Rowan had attempted this sort of bribery before. It was damning and ensured that Kieran had only two options. Risk war with Silver Fang by backing Rowan, or disavow himpletely.

    He was caught red-handed. The fact that Rowan would even attempt to justify it filled him with a cold rage.

    Rowan stood defiantly before Kieran''s desk, his chin held high.

    +25 Bonus

    Chapter

    203

    "How dare you have me dragged here like amon criminal. I am an elder-¡± "Enough."

    Kieran didn''t raise his voice; he didn''t m the desk. He walked in front of Rowan and looked at him steadily. His normally charming facade was gone, leaving only a man who was tired and profoundly disappointed.

    Not only in Rowan, but in himself, for his poor judgment.

    "This ends now," Kieran said coldly. "You acted without my knowledge, against my explicit stance. I told you, this feud with Nn is over. He dropped out of the campaign; there''s no reason for this."

    "Don''t be naive," Rowan scoffed. "This may be the best opportunity we have to¡ª"

    "To what?" Kieran demanded. "Humiliate him? Attack him? What exactly is it you hoped to aplish by bribing his guards?"

    ¡°Having ess to Silver Fang now would be politically beneficial. Being able to pass across the border freely would allow us to gather intel."

    "To what end?" Kieran demanded. "You''re ignoring my questions. This personal vendetta you have against Nn has gone too far. You''re risking the reputation of Pine Ridge with these underhanded games."

    Rowan sneered. "You''re letting fear dictate your loyalty. Nn is dangerous¡ª¡±

    "So are you," Kieran interrupted. "And unlike Nn, you have proven that you can''t be trusted."

    The verdict was immediate.

    Rowan was stripped of his position, his influence severed, his name formally disavowed. Banished from Pine Ridge with a rity that left no room for appeal.

    Kieran stood before the council and made it unmistakably clear.

    "There will be no more hatred between our packs,¡± he said. ¡°Not while innocents are at risk. Not while children are being targeted. Anyone who attempts to continue this conflict in my name will share his fate. Silver Fang is not our enemy. My personal feelings about Nn may be well known, but that doesn''t justify this kind of underhanded behavior. Pine Ridge has more honor than this, and it''s time we show

    it."

    The message rippled outward fast.

    The kingdom was shifting-not toward unity, not yet-but toward something colder and more honest. Kieran''s words struck home for many.

    Nn''s redemption hadn''t softened the attitudes that many had about him, but this was about more than personal feelings. It had to be. The lives and well-being of too many people were hanging in the bnce. Those in power couldn''t allow themselves to fall victim to petty differences and ego.

    Lines were being drawn.

    Some in defiance.

    Some in loyalty.

    And some, quietly but irrevocably, in love.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 294

    Ellie POV

    The morning was quiet in a way that felt almost unreal.

    Sunlight filtered through the tall windows of the Silver Fang packhouse, pale and gentle, warming the stone floors instead of ring off them. The wards hummed softly beneath it all, a low vibration I had learned to register without thinking¡ªforting, steady, alive.

    For the first time in days, there were no raised voices in the corridors. No urgent footsteps. No runners bringing news from the borders.

    Just peace.

    I sat cross-legged on the floor near the hearth, August pressed against my side,n sprawled half across myp. Wooden blocksy scattered between them, abandoned in favor of tugging at my sleeves and babbling nonsense sybles at each other. Theirughter-high, breathless, unburdened-filled the room.

    I watched Nn from where he sat across from them, one knee bent, one arm braced against the floor as he leaned in close. He was utterly focused, dark eyes soft as August smacked a block against his knee andn tried-very seriously-to offer him a drool-soaked toy.

    Nn took it without hesitation.

    "Thank you," he said solemnly, as if it were a priceless gift.

    I felt something swell in my chest, tight and aching and warm all at once.

    It still startled me, how natural this looked. How natural it felt.

    The boys adored him.

    They reached for him without fear, climbed into his space without hesitation, trusted his steady presence with an instinct that made my throat ache. Nn had always been intensemanding, sharp-edged-but with them, that intensity softened into something quieter. Protective. Reverent.

    Like he understood exactly how fragile this happiness was.

    Maybe he did. Knowing what I did about his childhood, Nn probably knew better than most what it meant to be allowed these simple, childish moments. And what it

    +25 Bonus

    felt like to have them taken away.

    I smiled despite myself.

    "You don''t have to hover," I said gently.

    "I absolutely do," Nn replied without looking up. "They''re fast. And fearless."

    August chose that moment to squeal and crawl determinedly toward Nn, climbing into hisp with clumsy determination. Nnughed under his breath, the sound rare enough that I stilled just to listen to it.

    "This," Nn said quietly, one hand braced around August''s middle, the other steadyingn as he followed, ¡°is everything I ever wanted."

    The wordsnded with unexpected weight.

    I looked up at him, really looked. At the faint shadows beneath his eyes, the way his posture still favored his healing injuries, the tension he carried even in moments like this.

    He had given up so much in thest weeks-status, ambition, a crown that once would have defined him.

    "For them,¡± he continued, voice low, almost rough. "For you. I''d give up anything."

    I swallowed. "You already did."

    Nn finally met my gaze. There was no defensiveness there. No pride. Just honesty.

    "And I''d do it again," he said. "A thousand times over. If stepping away keeps them safe, then it wasn''t a sacrifice. It was a choice."

    I reached for his hand, threading my fingers through his. He squeezed back immediately, grounding, solid.

    He didn''t have to tell me, I understood that choice he''d made. But I knew that he

    was aware of the rumors, the spection, the gossip. For as many people as there were who understood his decision, there were also those who saw it as a weakness.

    213

    Bonus

    The great alpha of Silver Fang had lost his nerve, all because of a woman and a couple of pups. That harsh sentiment didn''t matter to me. I knew it was spoken only by lonely and bitter men who had never been in his position.

    But Nn felt the need to reassure me, to make sure that I didn''t take the harshness to heart. It made my heart swell to know that even now, he was concerned about me.

    For a few precious minutes, the world narrowed to this room. To the soft rustle of nkets. To the boys''ughter. To the sense-fragile but real-that maybe, just maybe, peace was something they could still fight for.

    It didn''tst.

    It never did.

    ric arrived just before midday.

    I felt his presence before I heard him, a familiar weight pressing gently against my

    awareness.

    He didn''t announce himself; he never did. One moment the corridor beyond the sitting room was empty, and the next, my father stood there, tall and still, his expression unreadable.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 295

    Nn rose immediately, instinctive respect written into the movement.

    arms.

    "I''ll take the boys," he said quietly, already lifting August andn into his (( Give you some time."

    I nodded, watching as Nn pressed a kiss to each of the boys'' foreheads before carrying them out. The door closed softly behind him.

    The quiet that followed was different from the morning''s peace.

    Heavier.

    "Are you ready?" ric asked.

    I exhaled slowly. "I think so."

    We moved to the inner training chamber-a circr room carved deep into the stone beneath the packhouse, older than Silver Fang itself. The walls were etched with faded runes, worn smooth by centuries of hands that had brushed against them. The air here felt different. Thicker. Charged.

    ric gestured for me to stand in the center.

    "Close your eyes," he instructed.

    I obeyed, heart beginning to race.

    "Breathe," he said. "Not shallow. Deep. Let the noise settle."

    I focused on my breath, the rhythm of it, the way the hum of magic threaded through the room. Gradually, the tension in my shoulders eased.

    "Your connection to the goddess isn''t something external," ric continued. "It doesn''t arrive only in dreams or visions. It''s woven into you. It responds to emotion, to instinct, to intent."

    I frowned slightly. "That sounds... dangerous."

    "It is," he agreed calmly. "Which is why control matters."

    I felt it then-

    -a subtle warmth in my chest, spreading outward like a slow-burning ember. Not pain. Not fear. Power.

    "Don''t push it," ric said. "Invite it."

    The warmth grew.

    Images flickered behind my closed eyes-not clear visions, but impressions. Wind bending tall grass. Stone cracking under pressure. A storm held just before it broke.

    I gasped softly.

    "That''s it," ric said. "Hold it there."

    The air around me shifted. I felt it-felt something respond, like the world itself was leaning closer, listening.

    My pulse thundered in my ears.

    The visions shifted again. Dark skies, strong winds, the feeling of itshing against my skin. Cold and stinging as I struggled to stand against it. Then soft words, like an echo in my ears.

    Shadows. Blood.

    And something shifted. A thought urred. Why would the visions from the goddess have two different names for Felicity? Everything else had been consistent, so why would she be the shadow woman and the outcast followed by blood?

    No. That wasn''t right. That wasn''t the wording.

    Blood follows the one cast out. The storm draws blood. The cast away with blood at her heels...

    A sudden and gut-wrenching thought struck me, and my eyes flew open.

    It was me. I was the castaway, the rogue, followed by bloodshed and misfortune.

    And then the thought slipped free before I could stop it.

    "Does the prophecy mean I''m going to die?"

    The warmth faltered.

    The air went still.

    ric didn''t answer right away.

    I opened my eyes and turned to him, fear blooming sharp and sudden in my chest.

    My father stood very still, his expression unreadable-but his silence said more than

    words ever could.

    "Father," I whispered.

    He drew a slow breath.

    "Prophecies,¡± ric said finally, his voice softer than I had ever heard it, "do not dictate endings."

    My heart hammered. "That''s not an answer."

    "It''s the only honest one," he replied. "They reveal pressure points. Challenges.

    Forks in the road where choices matter more than strength.¡±

    "So it doesn''t say I live," I pressed.

    "And it doesn''t say you die," he countered gently. "It tells you what you will face. Not how you''ll emerge from it."

    Tears burned behind my eyes.

    "What if the cost is too high?" I asked. "What if protecting them means-

    "Ellie," ric interrupted, stepping closer. "Look at me."

    I did.

    "You are not expendable," he said firmly. "Not to the goddess. Not to this kingdom. Not to your children or your mate. And not to me."

    My breath shuddered.

    "The storm doesn''t exist to destroy," he continued. "It exists to change what refuses

    to bend. And you-" His gaze softened. ¡°You are not meant to be consumed by it. You are meant to stand within it."

    I wiped at my cheeks, nodding slowly.

    "Then teach me," I said. "All of it. I won''t look away."

    ric inclined his head, pride flickering briefly in his eyes.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°Because the storm has already begun to move."

    Somewhere above us, I knew, Nn was holding our sons close.

    And for the first time, I believed-truly believed-that I might be strong enough to protect what mattered most.

    Not by outrunning the storm.

    But by bing something it could not break.

    34

    4

    819

    3

    9

    2

    3

    +

    7

    7

    7

    386

    ?

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 296

    Third Person POV

    Kieran withdrew from the campaign quietly.

    There was no stage. No bannered hall. No questions shouted from reporters eager to capture the moment his ambition finally fractured under pressure. There was only

    a written statement, released through official channels just before dawn, concise and immactely phrased.

    He cited instability across the kingdom. Heightened security threats. A belief that leadership during crisis required focus, notpetition. He expressed confidence in the council''s ability to guide the realm forward and reiterated hismitment to Pine Ridge above all else.

    It was dignified.

    It was bloodless.

    And it was a devastating end to his campaign.

    By midmorning, the news had rippled across the kingdom, faster than even Nn''s withdrawal had. Kieran had been thest viable counterweight in the race, the one candidate many had clung to as a stabilizing alternative amid growing fear. His polling numbers had already been slipping-quietly, inexorably-ever since the debate attack.

    This decision merely confirmed what many had already begun to suspect.

    The crown was no longer the point.

    Fear was.

    Within council chambers, reactions were mixed. Some elders praised Kieran''s restraint, framing it as a rare act of political maturity. Others used him of capittion, of abandoning the field when the kingdom needed reassurance the

    most.

    Kieran did not respond to either camp.

    He stayed in Pine Ridge, closed doors, and redirected his resources inward- toward border security, food stores, and refugee routes from packs nearest the roguends. His advisors urged him to rify his position, to reassure supporters that this was

    not weakness.

    He refused.

    "History doesn''t reward speeches," he told them tly. "It rewards oues."

    Privately, he knew the truth was harsher than anything his statement had conveyed.

    The kingdom was no longer in a political moment.

    It was bracing for war.

    Kieran knew that just as well as Nn and Cassian did. With is proximity to the roguends, it was important that he was prepared. He sent coded correspondences to Cassian in Moonstone. It wasn''t an alliance, just good business. Just sensible.

    They wanted to avoid unnecessary bloodshed as much as he did and it only made sense that their chances were better together.

    So Kieran worked with them. Quietly, in the shadows. His own borders and pack were his top priority, but he saw no problem in sharing intel and information. In return, he was kept apprised of whatever new information Silver Fang and Moonstone gathered.

    Unbeknownst to the packs, the most powerful territories in the kingdom were bracing for invasion. For a storm the likes of which they''d never seen.

    And on the far side of thating storm, Felicity was unraveling.

    The rogue zone was nothing like the stories told in council halls.

    There were no grand encampments, no unified ns bound by shared purpose. Just fractured territories stitched together by desperation, violence, and the unspoken agreement that no one here was innocent-and no one expected mercy. Felicity hadsted three days before the reality of it sank in.

    For the first couple of days she had convinced herself that this was nothing, that she could endure anything if it meant winning Nn back. That notion didn''t hold up long.

    The cold bit first. Not the clean chill of winter estates or warded keeps, but a damp, bone-deep cold that clung to her skin and refused to let go.

    The ground was uneven, churned into mud by countless boots, blood, and rot. Smoke hung low in the air, acrid and constant, carrying the stench of unwashed bodies and old fires.

    She was outside of one of the rogue settlements, deep in the forest where the outcast warriors and killers for hire made their homes.

    This was where Ellie came from. This is where she ended up after the orphanage. Here, in the mud and blood and desperation of the rogue zone.

    That thought burned hotter than the cold could counter.

    Felicity paced the edge of the encampment, boots caked in filth, cloak pulled tight around her shoulders as if she could shut the world out by sheer will. The rogues she had hired watched her from a distance-some sharpening des, others muttering among themselves in low voices.

    They had seen anger before. Their own and others. This was not a ce that people ended up unless they had burned with a rage too hot to contain and been spurned because of it.

    That''s not what they saw in Felicity. She was erratic, obsessed, manic. This wasn''t just anger the way they had known it.

    This was something else.

    "I don''t understand it," Felicity snapped, turning sharply toward one of them. "How could he choose her?"

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    +2

    Support

    Share

    get it

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 297

    The man she addressed-a broad-shouldered rogue with a jagged scar cutting through his eyebrow-said nothing. He had learned quickly that answering her questions only prolonged these episodes.

    "She had nothing," Felicity continued, her voice rising. "No pack. No wolf. No future. She was nothing, and he dragged her out of the mud and handed her everything I was promised. He made her a princess!"

    Her hands clenched into fists, nails biting into her palms.

    The years of neglect and maniption that Ellie endured didn''t matter, not to her, and not in light of everything that Ellie had now.

    The lost Moonstone daughter. The messenger of the goddess. Mother of the Silver Fang heirs. Luna to Nn. Ellie didn''t deserve any of it.

    "I was supposed to be Luna,¡± she hissed. ¡°I was supposed to stand at his side. I was supposed to bear his heirs. That life was mine."

    The rogue shifted ufortably. Around them, others pretended not to listen, though every word carried.

    Felicity either didn''t realize or didn''t care that the rogues she had hired didn''t care at all about her motivations. They didn''t care about her hurt feelings or her bitterness. They were only here for two reasons. To make money and to cause chaos.

    Seeing her like this, it only made them question her sanity.

    Felicityughed suddenly, sharp and unhinged. ¡°Do you know what the worst part is?¡± She gestured broadly at the camp. ¡°This. This is where she belongs. This filth. This hunger. This constant fear. This is her world, not mine! She stole my throne and she sent me to this hell in her ce!"

    Her gaze burned as she stared into the distance.

    ¡°And now she sits in Silver Fang, wrapped in silks, protected by warriors, carrying his children. Standing by his side when she doesn''t even deserve to stand in his presence."

    Her voice cracked.

    "It''s wrong," she said, softer now, but no less dangerous. "It''s all wrong."

    +25 Bonus

    The conditions gnawed at her sanity. Each night spent on hard ground stripped away anotheryer of restraint. Each whispered insult from passing rogues, each sidelong nce at her clean hands and noble ent, fed the fury coiled tight in her chest.

    This was Ellie''s world.

    This suffering.

    And Nn had saved her from it.

    Felicity could not stop reying that injustice, turning it over and over in her mind until it eclipsed everything else. Every hardship she faced became proof-not of her poor choices, but of Ellie''s theft.

    The rogues noticed the change.

    At first, her obsession had been useful. Hatred was a powerful motivator, and she paid well. She promised bloodshed, promised opportunity, promised them a chance

    to strike at the heart of the kingdom that had cast them out.

    But as days passed, her rants grew more erratic.

    She spoke to herself when she thought no one was listening. She argued with shadows at the edge of the firelight. Her ns shifted hourly, driven less by strategy than by fixation.

    One night, as the camp settled into uneasy rest, she erupted again-voice echoing through the clearing.

    "She thinks she''s safe," Felicity snarled. "She thinks love protects her."

    Several rogues exchanged nces. Some had left already, others needed the payday too badly to back out now.

    "We''ll do the job," one of them said carefully. "You don''t need to-

    "Yes, I do!" Felicity whirled on him, eyes wild. "You don''t understand. This isn''t just

    about killing her. It''s about taking everything she stole from me.¡±

    Sheughed again, breathless and sharp. ¡°I want her to know what it feels like to be hunted. To be helpless. To watch everything she loves burn."

    The man swallowed but nodded.

    Despite their unease, they would follow through.

    +25 Bonus

    Rogues were not moral creatures. They were practical ones.

    And Felicity''s coin still spent just fine.

    As the fire crackled low and the camp settled into restless silence, Felicity stood alone at the edge of the clearing, staring toward the distant borders of Silver Fang.

    In her mind, Ellie''s face loomedrge-soft, undeserving, adored.

    "She should be here," Felicity whispered. "Cold. Afraid. Alone."

    Her lips curled into a smile that held no warmth.

    "But I''ll fix that."

    Far away, in warm stone halls and wardednds, the kingdom was drawing its lines -political withdrawals, reinforced borders, alliances reshaped by fear.

    And in the shadows beyond those borders, something unbnced and burning was gathering strength.

    The storm was no longer theoretical.

    It was already moving.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 298

    Ellie POV

    The first thing I learned was that the goddess''s power answered fear faster than it

    answered anger.

    That realization frustrated me more than anything else.

    I stood in the inner training chamber again, bare feet pressed to the cold stone, eyes closed, breathing slow and measured the way ric had taught me. The air around me hummed faintly, a living thing just beyond my skin.

    I reached.

    The sensation came immediately-a familiar warmth blooming in my chest, spreading outward in a controlled wave. It wasn''t violent. It didn''t surge orsh out. It settled instead, like a barrier sliding into ce.

    Invisible.

    Unyielding.

    ric circled me slowly, boots echoing softly against the stone. ¡°Hold it,¡± he instructed. "Don''t push. Let it stabilize."

    I clenched my jaw, doing exactly that.

    The power formed a shield around me-not something I could see, but something I felt. The air thickened. Sound dulled slightly. When ric tossed a small stone toward me, it veered off course just before impact, skittering harmlessly across the floor.

    It worked.

    It always worked.

    That was the problem.

    I opened my eyes, exhaling sharply. "That''s it?" I asked, unable to keep the irritation from my voice. "It just... deflects?"

    "Yes," ric said calmly.

    I turned toward him. "What if I want to do more than stand there and brace myself? What if I want to fight?"

    +25 Bonus

    His expression didn''t change. He''d been expecting this.

    "The goddess''s protection is not a weapon," he said. "It is a boundary."

    "A boundary won''t stop her," I snapped before I could stop myself. "Felicity isn''t afraid of boundaries."

    "No," he agreed. "She isn''t."

    paced the edge of the chamber, fingers flexing at my sides. The power lingered, responding to my agitation with a faint flicker that brushed my awareness like a warning.

    "I hate this," I admitted quietly. "Everyone else is preparing for battle. Nn. Cassian. The alphas. And I''m learning how to... what? Endure?"

    ric watched me carefully. "You are learning how to hold," he corrected. "That is not nothing."

    ¡°It feels like nothing,¡± I said. ¡°It feels like waiting to be overrun."

    He stopped in front of me. "Ellie."

    I looked up.

    "You don''t need to stand beside Nn on the battlefield to matter," he said firmly. You don''t need to spill blood to protect your family."

    ¡°But I want to,¡± I whispered. "I don''t want to be hidden away while everyone else risks everything."

    A flicker of something crossed his face-understanding, perhaps. Or sorrow.

    ((

    You think strength only counts when it looks like violence," he said gently. "That''s true. Some threats you can destroy. Others, you have to hold the line long enough

    ple to survive them."

    daway, chest tight.

    Nn had said something simr once. That all he needed from me was to keep myself and the boys safe.

    At the time, it had sounded like reassurance.

    Now it sounded like a boundary I couldn''t cross.

    "I feel like I''m just waiting around to die," I admit softly.

    ric closes the distance and pulls me into a brief but firm hug.

    "You have to trust yourself and us, Ellie. It''s the only way this can work."

    +26 Bonus

    I sigh and return the hug. The emotions fighting within me feel like the real storm right now. Anger, fear, and resentment are burning bright within me. All the while, the goddess''s energy reacts to the fear, building a defensive shield that feels sturdy, even as I wish that it could be something sharper and more intimidating.

    Later, alone in the nursery, I watched August andn y under Rae''s careful eye. They were crawling faster now, more coordinated, little bursts of energy contained in soft limbs and bright curiosity.

    Nn''sughter echoed faintly down the hall-he was sparring with someone,

    off the restless tension that never fully left him anymore.

    o my chest. A sharp, cold shard of something mmed into my ween my ribs like a knife. It was that sacred energy again, the

    The vision came unbidden.

    The boys running.

    Not from danger-toward it.

    Toward Nn.

    And me, standing still. I reach for them, call out, but my voice is followed by the dense forest. They don''t even look back at me.

    Watching them go.

    It was a dream that had been recurring for months. Why did ite to mind right now? It was so vivid and real. It had to be important in this moment. It had to be. BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 299

    The thought settled like a stone in my stomach.

    Was that what it meant?

    Not that they would be taken from me-but that I would be taken from them?

    I closed my eyes, breathing through the sudden spike of fear.

    I was learning how to protect. That was what my family needed me to do right now, protect them. It was all I wanted to do.

    But what if protection wasn''t enough?

    Third Person POV

    Cassian arrived at Silver Fang under heavy guard, though none of it was for him.

    The packhouse was alive with movement-warriors rotating shifts, messengers arriving and departing, advisors slipping in and out of strategy rooms with grim expressions. The calm of earlier days was gone, reced by something taut and focused.

    Cassian

    Cassian spent most of the day in meetings right now. There was so much happening and so much work that had to be tended to, he didn''t have the time for anything else.

    Maps were unrolled and marked. Patrol routes adjusted. Refugee contingencies discussed. Nn listened more than he spoke, his presence steady andmanding even as he ceded authority where it made sense.

    There was no posturing.

    No rivalry.

    Just preparation.

    Silver Fang''s warriors were bing used to this treatment of the Moonstone leadership. They understood that this was more than a political connection. Ellie was the daughter of the Moonstone alpha, the sister of Cassian. This was family.

    Moonstone would protect Silver Fang, because that''s what it would take to protect their family. Everyone in both packs understood that, whether they liked it or not.

    It wasn''t until dusk that Cassian finally excused himself, muscles aching and mind buzzing. He followed the familiar corridors toward the nursery, drawn less by

    intention than instinct.

    Rae was there. He could smell her.

    She sat on the floor with August andn, a small pile of toys scattered around her. She looked tired, dark circles faint beneath her eyes-but she smiled immediately when she saw him.

    "You made it," she said softly.

    "Barely,¡± Cassian replied, closing the door behind him. "They keep me busy."

    August crawled toward him with single-minded determination,n close behind. Cassian crouched automatically, scooping them up with practiced ease.

    "They''re getting heavier," he observed.

    "They''re growing,¡± Rae said, smiling fondly at the sight of Cassian holding his nephews as she got to her feet. ¡°Fast.¡±

    Cassian nced at her then, really looked. She was trying to be calm. To be steady. But he could see the strain beneath it-the weight of responsibility, the fear she carried quietly so she wouldn''t add to anyone else''s burden.

    He set the boys down gently and stood, closing the distance between them. "Rae," he said.

    She looked up.

    "I need you to promise me something."

    Her brows knit. "Cassian-"

    "Promise," he insisted.

    She hesitated, then nodded. "Okay."

    "Whatever happens," he said, voice low and intense, "you keep yourself safe. Not just the boys. You."

    Her breath caught; the raw concern in his voice struck like a p in the face. "I will."

    "I mean it,¡± he continued. "No heroics. No sacrificing yourself because you think it''s expected. I need you alive."

    Rae swallowed hard. "You sound like you''re saying goodbye."

    He shook his head, reaching into the inside pocket of his coat. "No. I''m saying I love you."

    The words hung between them, heavy and unguarded. Cassian had felt them for a long time now, but he''d never let the words slip so bluntly. But at this moment, he knew that there was no time to be subtle or cautious, not about this.

    Rae froze.

    Cassian pressed something cool into her palm. A dagger-slender, elegant, its de etched with protective runes. The handle was smooth moonstone, pale and luminou

    "It

    ven in the low light.

    r,¡± he said. ¡°Bnced. Easy to conceal. Warded."

    d around it instinctively.

    ve this," he continued. "Not because I think you''ll need it-but want you defenseless if you do."

    ars welled in her eyes. "Cassian..."

    "I''m in love with you," he said simply. "And I don''t intend to lose you to this storm."

    She surged forward, wrapping her arms around him. He held her tightly, burying his face in her hair for just a moment longer than strictly necessary.

    "I promise,¡± she whispered. "I''ll stay safe."

    He pulled back, cupping her face briefly before stepping away.

    Outside, the packhouse buzzed with quiet urgency.

    Borders were tightening.

    Alliances were shifting.

    The storm wasing.

    And everyone was choosing what they would protect.

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 300

    Nn POV

    Silver Fang had not slept in days.

    Neither had I.

    Patrols moved in constant rotation along the borders, their presence so steady it became part of thendscape-boots crunching gravel at all hours, low voices murmuring reports, the hum of wards reinforcing themselves again and again. No oneined. No one questioned it.

    I was there for a good portion of the day, visiting different border checkpoints to talk with the men on the ground and take part in patrols myself when necessary.

    I needed the men to know that they weren''t in this alone. They weren''t doing busy work. We had to be on alert, we had to stay vignt, because this wasn''t a holding pattern. It wasn''t a precaution.

    We were waiting.

    Not for orders. Not for confirmation.

    For violence.

    I felt it in my wolf, restless beneath my skin, pacing endlessly as if thend itself

    were holding its breath. The air tasted different-sharp, electric. The kind of

    re that built before storms broke over mountains and left nothing unchanged

    ake.

    Eine tent it too. I could see it in her eyes, even when she tried to hide it.

    ric had be a near-constant presence in the packhouse. He didn''t interfere, didn''t offer unsolicitedmands, but he watched-always watching. Checking on Ellie with a quiet intensity that mirrored my own unease.

    He lingered near the nursery more than once, his gaze lingering on August andn with awe and something like fear.

    I understood it.

    They were leverage the world would not hesitate to use against us. And they were far too precious for us to allow them to be reduced to that.

    Late one evening, after the packhouse had settled into a restless quiet, ric requested a word with me. No guards. No advisors. Just the two of us.

    We met in my study.

    I hadn''t spent much time with ric since Ellie returned to Silver Fang, not alone at least.

    When I did see him, Cassian was normally present at least. That eased some of the tension and awkward energy between us. Now, we were the only two present.

    The fire burned low, casting long shadows across the walls. Maps still cluttered the table, inked with routes and contingency ns I knew by heart now. I didn''t bother clearing them away.

    ric stood near the window, hands sped behind his back, staring out into the dark like he expected the storm to announce itself any second.

    ¡°I can feel it,¡± I said finally, breaking the silence. "Whatever''sing-it''s close.¡±

    He nodded once. "So can I."

    I leaned back against the edge of the desk, arms folded. "Ellie''s visions have intensified. Shorter. Sharper. Less... symbolic. She has nightmares every night now." I hesitated. "That worries me."

    ric turned then, his gaze settling on me fully. "You''re afraid of what they might cost her."

    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "And the boys."

    The admission tasted bitter, but there was no point pretending otherwise. "I''ve faced war. Rebellion. Assassination attempts. I know how to n for those. But this -"I gestured vaguely. "This feels different. Like we''re being herded toward something inevitable."

    ric studied me for a long moment. "Prophecy has a way of making inevitability feel louder than it is."

    "Does that mean it''s wrong?" I asked.

    "No," he replied calmly. "It means it''s iplete."

    I exhaled slowly. When my voice came, it was strained with the emotion that I

    couldn''t quite hold back. "Ellie''s afraid she''s expendable."

    That earned his full attention. ric''s jaw tightened, just slightly.

    "She would never say that out loud,¡± I continued. "But I see it. Every time she talks about protection like it''s a holding action. Like she''s bracing for an ending she doesn''t think she''ll survive."

    Silence stretched between us.

    "She has always carried the world too quietly," ric said atst. "Even as a child."

    "I try to reassure her. I would never allow her to be hurt, to be used as some kind of shield without her own protection. But the way she looks at me... there''s this sadness, this resignation in her eyes."

    ¡°She is resigned. Resigned to y her role, regardless of how this will end."

    ric''s words were a p in the face. I lost my breath as I heard the calm, soft way he said them. Like it was a natural fact he had to break to me and not a devastating revtion.

    I looked up sharply. "You knew?"

    His gaze didn''t waver. "I knew she would bear more than most. I didn''t know how, or when. Only that she would."

    Support

    +2

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 301

    That answered questions I hadn''t realized I''d been asking for years.

    "I don''t want her to think she has to disappear so the rest of us can live," I said. My voice came out rougher than intended. ¡°I won''t ept that. She deserves better than that."

    ric stepped closer, the weight of his presence pressing into the room like a physical thing. I didn''t realize that my hands had started to shake until he ced his warm palm over my trembling fist.

    "You won''t face this alone," he said quietly. "Not as long as I''m alive."

    The words settled deep, heavier than any oath spoken before a council.

    I met his gaze. "You don''t owe me that."

    "No," he agreed. "I don''t." A pause. "But I do owe Ellie. She was unlucky in life. She endured so much that I couldn''t protect her from, so much more than ever should have befallen her. I won''t let her suffer alone again. Never again."

    Something in my chest loosened at that.

    "I''m grateful,¡± I said. My voice dropped lower, unsteady. "For everything. For trusting me with her. With them."

    ric''s expression shifted then, something softer surfacing beneath the formidable alpha I''de to respect. The only word for it was paternal. He was looking at me like he looked at Cassian, with a raw affection that I didn''t know how to process.

    "The goddess may have brought you together too soon," he said. "Under too much pressure. With too many eyes watching. The two of you hurt each other for years.¡±

    "I hurt her," I corrected automatically. I had been unbearably cruel to Ellie. There was thing that she could do to me that wouldpare.

    "She hid them from you," he said softly. "Regardless of her intentions, that hurt you."

    I stiffened instinctively.

    "But," he continued, "the pain that you''ve caused one another, that doesn''t mean it was all a mistake."

    I waited.

    "You''ve grown. Both of you. You''ve ovee the fear that you bore out of your awful childhoods, and somehow you learned to trust one another. You steady her," ric said. ¡°You don''t diminish her light. You give it something solid to rest against. And she-¡± A faint huff of something like dry amusement. ¡°She makes you human in ways no crown ever could."

    That hit closer than I expected. I found myself smiling despite the shame that the topic provoked in me.

    "I''ve spent most of my life being told what I was," I said quietly. "Monster. Weapon. Curse."

    "And yet," ric replied, "here you are. A father. A mate. Full of love and gentleness for those who require it most of you."

    I nodded once, epting the truth of it.

    "You have my blessing," he said simply. "As Ellie''s father. And as an alpha who understands what it means to build a life in the shadow of violence."

    The words carried weight beyond formality. Beyond politics. Beyond anything that I ever could have hoped to hear from ric.

    He would be well justified to hate me. All of the mistakes I''d made, all of the ways I had failed Ellie, were more than enough to earn his hatred. Yet here he was, offering mefort in this uncertainty.

    Offering me his blessing as I stood beside his only daughter on the eve of a storm, a battle that we still couldn''t see the shape of.

    I bowed my head slightly. The weight of it all felt too heavy for me to even stand straight. "I won''t fail her."

    "I know," he said. "Just as I know that she will not fail. You must have faith in her, Nn. More than your fear and your urge to protect. You have to trust her."

    We locked eyes for a moment. I felt the uncertain knot in my chest loosen, just a fraction. Just enough to take a full breath.

    Outside, a patrol passed beneath the windows, their footsteps fading into the night. The wards red faintly in response, then settled again.

    The storm wasing.

    But for the first time since it began to gather, I didn''t feel like I was standing at its edge alone.

    I was standing at its center-

    If the visions were right, I was the center. The center of this raging maelstrom of hatred and twisted love that threatened to steal every precious thing from my life. And I would not let it take my family.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 302

    Nn POV

    Security increased without announcement.

    That was the key.

    I doubled patrols around the packhouse andyered additional wards through routes most people never noticed- service corridors, garden paths, the stretch of forest that curved just close enough to the nursery windows to make my instincts itch.

    The changes were subtle. Quiet. The kind that wouldn''t register to anyone who wasn''t already trained to look for patterns.

    I didn''t want August andn to feel it.

    They were too young to understand tension, but not too young to absorb it. Wolves learned the emotional weather of their home early. I refused to let fear be the first thing my sons remembered about Silver Fang.

    It had been for me. I wanted it to be different for them. I wanted home to be a ce that they knew they could run to when they were afraid, not a ce that housed fear.

    So the guards smiled. Voices stayed low. No one drew weapons in the open halls. If the packhouse was forced to be a fortress, then it would wear the shape of a home.

    The twins'' first birthday arrived under gray skies and careful nning.

    No grand celebration. No visiting packs. Just family, a handful of trusted friends, and a nursery rearranged to amodate a low table covered in soft-colored cloth and a cake Rae had insisted on helping prepare.

    Ellie had hovered nearby the entire morning, torn between excitement and anxiety, checking the boys'' outfits at least five times before Rae gently shooed her away.

    "They''re babies,¡± Rae had said fondly. "Not emissaries."

    Ellie hadn''tughed-but she had rxed, just a little.

    When the time came, August andn sat on a thick quilt spread across the floor, staring at the cake with wide-eyed fascination.

    Blue frosting coated their fingers within seconds. Ian immediately attempted to taste everything at once. August was more methodical, poking the cake with deep suspicion before deciding it was eptable.

    Ellie''sugh-soft, genuine, unguarded-was worth every sleepless night.

    I watched her from the edge of the room, my wolf settling for the first time all day. She looked lighter here, surrounded by people who loved her, hands steady as she helpedn wipe frosting from his cheek.

    For a moment, the storm receded.

    Everything that mattered to me in all the world was in this room, smiling and celebrating together. It made my heart swell with so much affection that it almost hurt.

    Lance arrivedte, as usual, slipping in with I at his side. She carried a small, carefully wrapped package, her smile bright but her eyes thoughtful in the way I''de to recognize.

    They knelt with the boys, Lance making exaggerated noises that earned delighted shrieks. It would never cease to

    +25 Bonus

    amuse me how much the boys loved their uncles. Both Lance and Cassian were wrapped around their chubby little fingers in ways that no one outside of the family would ever believe.

    The shameless yboy racecar driver and the powerful, unrelenting alpha in

    training both melted at one look from the twins'' wide, grey eyes.

    I caught I''s gaze across the room. She nodded once, a silent request.

    It sent a faint sense of unease through me, all of the anxiety and unease of the past

    weeks rearing up for just a moment, but I didn''t let it show.

    This wasn''t the moment for me to lose sight of what mattered.

    We spoketer, after the cake was reduced to crumbs and the twins had worn themselves out enough to be carried off for naps. The packhouse settled into a soft lull, voices drifting low as people cleaned and lingered.

    I and I stepped into the corridor just outside the nursery.

    "Thank you," she said first, inclining her head slightly. "For inviting us.

    "You''re family," I replied simply. "You don''t need to thank me."

    She smiled faintly. "That still feels strange to hear."

    })

    We walked slowly, the quiet between usfortable. I respected I-herposure, her intelligence, the easy way she handled Lance even at his most unpredictable-but there was something moreyered beneath it. Something she carried carefully.

    She stopped near one of the tall windows overlooking the inner courtyard. "There''s something I think you should know," she said.

    I turned to face her fully. "Go on."

    "My family," she began, choosing her words with care, es from Pine Ridge. A sm influential."

    .ne now, but once...

    I nodded. Pine Ridge had produced more than its share of ambitious houses. It didn''t surprise me at all to learn this.

    ¡°The marriage arrangement,¡± she continued, ¡°was never about Lance. Not really." Her mouth tightened. "It was about cement. About proximity to you."

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive-perfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 Chapter 303

    +25 Bonus

    I frowned slightly. Her wording was deliberate. Not proximity to power, or to the packhouse, to me.

    "Kieran wanted eyes in Silver Fang," I said inly. "Someone close enough to matter. My parents agreed. They believed aligning me with your brother would gain favor with Kieran and restore our standing."

    The wordsnded with quiet rity.

    It seemed that ire wasn''t an anomaly. Kieran liked to employ spies, apparently.

    "I was meant to be a spy," she finished. "He wanted to track Silver Fang''s ns, their ambitions, through me."

    "I see. Why are you telling me this now?"

    "This was all nned a long time ago," she exined. "Over a year. But when you agreed to the arrangement only to dy time and again, my family became concerned. They started to worry that you''d somehow learned of their intentions. That''s why they sent me to meet Lance on my own, instead of following the official channels. They wanted me to find out how much you knew, how much danger they were in for scheming against you."

    I stared at her for a moment-then, unexpectedly for both of us, Iughed.

    I blinked. Her eyes went wide with surprise. "I''m sorry?"

    "I had no idea," I admitted, rubbing a hand over my jaw. "None. The only reason I hesitated was that I didn''t want to force Lance into something he didn''t want. I agreed to the arrangement on the condition that he approved. It would never have gone forward unless Lance agreed to it."

    Her brows drew together. "You weren''t testing us?" She soundedpletely bbergasted, which only made meugh again.

    "No," I said honestly. "I was just trying not to be an asshole."

    The tension in her shoulders eased, a softugh escaping her despite herself. ¡°That

    ins... a lot."

    "My hesitation," I added, "apparently convinced your parents I was onto them?"

    "Yes," she said. "They grew suspicious. Started pushing harder. I''m d they did. If we had followed the usual steps of an arranged marriage, I don''t think that I would have gotten to know Lance as I have. And if I hadn''t... I fear I would have gone along with their schemes."

    "And you didn''t," I said quietly.

    She shook her head. "I couldn''t. Not to Lance. Not to you.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°He knows all of this now. We''ve talked about it. He told me that it was fine, that there was no need to exin myself. All that mattered was that I chose him.¡±

    Something firm settled in my chest at that.

    ¡°He''s right. Although I do appreciate that you chose to inform me. In light of everything, every bit of information is beneficial."

    She nodded once, her expression telling me that there was more. I waited, giving her space to decide if she could

    continue.

    "You should know," I added, "that choice cost me my family."

    "As I said, you''re family now."

    +25 Bonus

    She looked up at me, startled.

    "I mean that," I said. "You chose my brother over ambition. Over maniption. Over safety, frankly." I held her gaze. "As long as you''re here, you''re protected. You will always have a home in Silver Fang."

    Her eyes shone, but she nodded instead of speaking.

    "I promise you this," I continued. "No one will ever use you as a pawn again. Not here."

    "Thank you," she said, voice steady but emotional. "That means more than you know."

    We stood there a moment longer, listening to the quiet hum of the packhouse-wards steady, guards rotating unseen, life continuing.

    It was a promise that I was d to make. I made Lance happy, happier than I''d seen him in many years. He deserved that, and I''d protect it as long as I could.

    When I returned to the nursery, Ellie was already there, seated in the rocking chair with August sleeping against her chest. Iany curled in the crib, thumb tucked into his mouth.

    She looked up when she saw me. "They''re out,¡± she whispered.

    I crossed the room and knelt beside her, pressing a gentle kiss to August''s hair.

    "They had a good day," I said.

    She smiled softly. "They did."

    I rested my forehead briefly against hers. For just a second, the world narrowed to

    this-warmth, quiet, breath shared.

    Outside, the storm continued to gather.

    But inside these walls, for one careful, fiercely guarded day, we had peace,

    And I would burn the world down before I let anything take that away.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

    get it

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 304

    Ellie POV

    The courtyard smelled like warm stone and grass.

    Sunlight filtered through the high branches overhead, dappling the gstones in soft gold. I sat cross-legged on a thick nket, August bnced between my knees whilen crawled determinedly toward a wooden stacking toy Rae had ced just out of reach.

    "Careful," Rae murmured,ughing softly asn tipped forward, caught himself, and then immediately tried again.

    I smiled, though the expression felt a little fragile.

    This was what normal was supposed to look like.

    No rms. No raised voices. No guards pacing openly along the walls. Just fresh air,ughter, and two boys discovering the world one clumsy movement at a time.

    I pped quietly whenn finally reached the toy, earning a triumphant squeal. August responded by attempting to stand, gripping my sleeve with fierce determination.

    "Easy, brave boy," I whispered, steadying him.

    They were so big. At least it seemed that way right now. My tiny boys were getting stronger every day, bing more independent.

    That''s what they''re supposed to do, of course. Grow strong and learn. But part of my heart wanted them to stay little forever. If I thought about it too hard, I wanted to cry.

    Rae watched us with a fond, watchful expression. She''d been hovering more than usual, though she tried to disguise it as casual attentiveness. Nn had asked her to stay close-to all of us-and while she''d agreed without hesitation, I could tell she felt the weight of that responsibility.

    I did too.

    Havi her here helped. Rae was afort that I didn''t know I needed. I should thank Nn again for bringing her here, for trusting her to keep our boys safe. For realizing that I needed my friends close, even when I didn''t fully see it myself.

    I kept telling myself that if I acted calm, if I kept things ordinary, the boys would feel

    it. That whatever storm gathered beyond the borders of Silver Fang would stay there, held at bay by walls, wards, and will.

    But the unease had been with me since morning.

    It wasn''t sharp. Not panic. More like a low hum beneath my skin, a wrongness that didn''t have a shape yet. I tried to ignore it, focusing instead on August''s delightedugh when Rae made a ridiculous face at him.

    Then the air shifted.

    Just slightly. Enough to send a cold chill through me and make the scent of the foliage feel sharp and abrasive in

    my nose.

    My breath caught.

    I knew what wasing.

    +25 Bonus

    The warmth in my chest-the goddess''s presence-red without warning, not like a shield sliding into ce but like a sudden, instinctive recoil. Fear answered faster than thought.

    "No," I whispered, barely audible even to myself.

    The vision mmed into me.

    Blood.

    Thick and dark, streaked across white stone.

    Fangs-long, wet, bared in a snarl.

    Golden-brown fur, matted and stiff with gore.

    Eyes.

    Wild. Unhinged. Burning with something that wasn''t instinct or even sanity.

    Felicity.

    I gasped, the sound sharp enough that August startled, beginning to fuss. My hands trembled as I pulled him closer, my heart pounding so hard it hurt.

    The courtyard fell away.

    I saw her moving-fast, feral-through shadow and smoke. I couldn''t see where.

    Couldn''t see when. Only the certainty of violence, of intent.

    And beneath it all, a pulse of hunger that made my stomach twist.

    "Ellie?" Rae''s voice cut through the haze, urgent now. "Ellie, look at me."

    I blinked, reality snapping back into ce. The courtyard reformed around me,

    bright and unchanged. Too unchanged.

    For a moment, this peace felt like a dream.

    Rae was kneeling in front of me, hands already steadying my shoulders. Her eyes

    flicked briefly to the boys, then back to my face.

    "What did you see?¡± she asked softly.

    My throat worked. "Felicity."

    Rae stilled.

    "Blood," I continued, forcing the words out. "Her teeth. Her wolf. She was... out of control."

    August whimpered, sensing my distress. I pressed my forehead to his, breathing him in, grounding myself in the warmth of his small body.

    In the fact that he was safe and in my arms.

    Rae''s jaw tightened, but her voice remained calm. ¡°Did you see the boys?"

    I shook my head quickly. "No. I don''t think-" My breath hitched. "I don''t think it was here. Or now. But it''sing."

    Bonus

    Rae exhaled slowly, then shifted closer, one arm wrapping protectively around both me and August, the other reaching forn, who had toddled over to see what themotion was about.

    I reached my free hand forn and pulled him closer, needing feel them both close. Just to know that they were safe and with me as my heart hammered against my ribs with growing panic.

    Support

    ??

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 305

    "Hey,¡± she murmured. ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    I met her gaze, my eyes wide and hazy as I adjusted to the real world again. It felt like the visions never cleared fast enough, like I was always dazed for longer than I should be.

    "She won''t hurt them," Rae said firmly. "Not while I''m breathing. She''ll have to go through me first."

    The conviction in her voice steadied something inside me. Not because I wanted Rae in harm''s way-but because she believed it,pletely. Her conviction reminded me of Nn in that moment.

    I nodded, swallowing hard. "I need to tell Nn."

    "I know," Rae said. "We will."

    She nced around the courtyard, subtle but alert, then stood smoothly, offering me a hand.

    "Let''s take them inside."

    As we gathered the boys and headed back toward the packhouse, the sunlight felt harsher somehow, theughter too loud.

    The storm hadn''t broken.

    But it had shown its teeth.

    Nn POV

    The call came just after dusk.

    I knew it was the prison before the words were even spoken.

    "Alpha," the guard said tightly over the line. "It''s the rogue. He''s awake. He''s... agitated He''s demanding to see you."

    I closed my eyes briefly, jaw tightening.

    Again. His visions seemed to coincide with Ellie''s. After what she''d seen today, I was sure that this call would being.

    "I''m on my way," I said.

    I didn''t tell Ellie where I was going. Not yet. She was already shaken, disturbed by what she''d seen. She was sleeping curled in the rocking chair in the nursery.

    She refused to move. All I could do was bring her a nket and a pillow from our bed and hope that being near the boys would ease the pain in her heart.

    I could still see the way Ellie''s hands had trembled as she held the boys earlier today. How her eyes had glistened as she told me about the vision.

    The prison wards thrummed as I descended into the building, responding to my presence with a faint prickle along my skin.

    The guards looked unsettled when I arrived.

    ¡°He hasn''t stopped talking," one of them said. "But none of it makes sense.

    +25 Bonus

    It rarely did. This was the same report I got from the guards every time I checked on himtely. They didn''t know about the connection the rogue had to Ellie''s goddess visions. To them, he was a raving lunatic.

    The cell door slid open with a heavy groan.

    The rogue was pacing like a caged animal, bare feet pping against stone, chains clinking with each erratic movement. His hair hung in wild tangles around his face, eyes too bright, skin slick with sweat.

    He froze the moment he saw me.

    Then he screamed.

    "The shadow!" he shrieked, wing at the air as if trying to push something away.

    "She''sing-can''t you see her? She walks in blood and bone-"

    "Enough," I snapped, my voice echoing through the chamber.

    His gaze locked onto mine, pupils blown wide.

    "She will have blood," he rasped, voice breaking. "She will have the blood of Moonstone."

    The words hit like a physical blow.

    "What do you mean?" I demanded, stepping closer. "Who?"

    The blood of Moonstone could mean the boys, Cassian, ric, or Ellie. It was too damn vague, I needed to know.

    Heughed a high, cracking sound that set my teeth on edge. "The blood follows the outcast."

    Ellie.

    My wolf surged, hackles rising. "What is she nning? What is the shadow woman after?!"

    The rogue''sughter cut off abruptly. His eyes widened further, terror eclipsing the madness for a split second.

    "She''s already chosen," he whispered. "The stormes with a price."

    Then he copsed.

    At first, I thought he''d fainted.

    Then I felt it-the sudden, absolute absence.

    "Medic!" I barked, dropping to one knee beside him.

    The guards rushed in, but it was already toote. His bodyy unnaturally still, eyes

    staring sightlessly at the ceiling, mouth frozen mid-snarl.

    No wound.

    No poison.

    Just fear.

    Pure, overwhelming fear.

    I straightened slowly, dread curling cold in my gut.

    Ellie''s vision. His words.

    Blood of Moonstone.

    The outcast.

    I turned and left the cell without another nce back.

    The storm wasn''t justing anymore.

    It was naming its targets.

    And we were out of time.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    °¼

    Support

    Share

    get it

    +25 Bonus

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 306

    Nn POV

    I ordered the lockdown before I reached the packhouse.

    No deliberation. No council vote. No waiting for confirmation that would only arrive toote.

    "Seal the outer gates. Activate full internal wards. No one enters or leaves without my approval," I said into them, my voice ironed t by necessity. "I want rotating guards on every level, double presence near the nursery. Quietly.

    "Yes, Alpha."

    By the time I stepped through the main doors, the shift was already happening- subtle, disciplined, practiced. Doors closed with soft finality. Wards deepened, the air humming just beneath perception. Warriors moved into position without panic, without spectacle.

    A fortress pretending to be a home.

    I found Ellie exactly where I''d left her.

    The nursery was dim, lit only by a singlemp beside the rocking chair. Ellie sat curled around herself, August asleep against her chest,n nestled safely in the crib beside her. She hadn''t moved. Hadn''t even changed positions.

    She looked up the moment I entered, eyes searching my face with a fear that cut deeper than any de.

    "You went to the prison,¡± she said quietly. Not a question.

    Icrossed the room in three strides and knelt in front of her, keeping my movements slow, careful. I reached for

    her free hand, pressing my forehead briefly against her knee the way I sometimes did when words felt inadequate.

    When I just needed to feel that she was there with me and that she was safe. "Yes," I said. "I needed to."

    Her fingers tightened around mine. "He talked, didn''t he?"

    "He did."

    She didn''t press, but I could feel her anxiety hanging heavy in the air. She wanted to know. She needed to, and I wouldn''t try to keep it from her. But I knew what this was going to do to her, what hearing the confirmation would cause.

    I took a breath. There was no gentle way to do this. She deserved truth, not protection masked like silence.

    "He confirmed what you saw," I continued. "Not Not in specifics. But enough."

    Ellie''s face drained of color. Her breath stilled for just a moment as she waited for me to keep going. I looked up into her eyes and kept my voice as calm as I could, despite the sick feeling that welled up in me when I thought back on the rogue''s demise.

    ¡°He said the storm has chosen,¡± I said quietly. ¡°That ites with a price. And then he died."

    Her breath hitched. The goddess''s energy red around her instinctively, a faint pressure in the air that made themp flicker.

    Chopte 304

    +25 Bonus

    This had been happening ever since she started training with ric. I wasn''t sure I''d ever get used to it. The sudden shift in pressure, the feeling of a wind that had no

    source.

    "Died?" she whispered. "How?"

    "Fear," I said. "Nothing else."

    That did it.

    Ellie''s arms tightened around August as if she could fold him into herself entirely. Her shoulders trembled, though she made no sound at first. Just stared at the floor between us, eyes unfocused.

    "It''s me," she said finally, voice barely there. "That''s what it means. The outcast. The blood of Moonstone." A hollowugh slipped out. "It''s not the boys. It''s not ric or Cassian. It''s me."

    "No," I said immediately.

    I knew she was right. The same realization had been at the edge of my thoughts all day, though I''d been fighting to deny it.

    She shook her head, tears spilling now. "You don''t understand. I''ve been thinking about it for weeks. The visions. The dreams. The boys running to you. Leaving me behind." She swallowed hard. "I thought maybe it was just fear. But now-now it makes sense."

    I rose and pulled her carefully into my arms, August sandwiched safely between us. I held her tightly, grounding us both in the reality of warm bodies and steady breath.

    "I will not let her take you," I said fiercely into her hair. "I don''t care what prophecy says. I don''t care what the goddess herself thinks she''s owed. You are not a price to be paid."

    Ellie''s voice broke. "You can''t promise that."

    "I can," I said. "And I am."

    She pulled back just enough to look at me, eyes shining with terror and love in equal measure. "If it''s me or them

    "Don''t," I cut in sharply. "Don''t finish that sentence."

    I couldn''t bear to think about it. If that choice was ever required I''d die before I''d be able to make it. Just thinking of it made my heart twist so painfully that I felt sick.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 307

    She flinched, then nodded, tears tracking down her cheeks. "I know you''ll keep them safe,¡± she whispered. "I know they''ll grow up loved. Strong. They''ll have you. ric. Cassian. Lance. Rae. They''ll be okay." Her hand came to rest over her heart. "But it hurts so much to think of leaving them. Of leaving you."

    My chest felt like it was splitting open. I put my hand over hers, holding it tight against my racing heart, like the connection could anchor us together.

    "You''re not leaving," I said, softer now but no less certain. "This family does not survive by sacrificing you. We survive with you, because of you.¡±

    She leaned into me again, shoulders shaking. I rocked her gently, slow and steady, the way she did with the boys. For a few fragile seconds, the world narrowed to this- heartbeat, breath, warmth.

    Then the door burst open.

    "Alpha!"

    I turned sharply, every instinct ring. The warrior froze at the threshold, chest heaving, eyes wide with urgency.

    August stirred between us, fussing angrily at the sudden shout. Ian made a loud, angry sound from the crib.

    Ellie moved to him, setting August behind him and stroking their hair as she murmured reassurance.

    All in the second it took her to move, I rushed forward too. Pushing the warrior back into the hallway and shutting the door behind us.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Message from Moonstone," he said. "From Alpha Cassian."

    My blood ran cold.

    "There''s movement at the border," the warrior continued. "Rogues. Not a scouting py. An army."

    "How long?" I demanded.

    "Less than an hour," he said. "They''re moving fast."

    I closed my eyes once, briefly. Then everything snapped into ce..

    "Sound the silent alert," I ordered. "Full defensive formation. Evacuate nobatants to the inner keep. Now."

    "Yes, Alpha!"

    The warrior was gone in an instant.

    I steadied myself for just a moment, then walked back into the nursery. Ellie was holding the boys, one on each hip and bouncing them gently.

    They''d calmed, but they were perceptive enough to know that something was wrong. Each of them held on to Ellie''s shirt, bunching the fabric in one little fist.

    Their other hands weretched together. Holding each other like a lifeline.

    My heart swelled at the sight, and I quickly closed the distance, pulling them all into my arms.

    My heart raced with fear, ached at the thought that this could be it. This could be the end of this family we''d

    Bonus

    fought so damn hard to make and bring together.

    I forced the thought aside. I would not let that happen. I couldn''t.

    Ellie looked up at me, fear zing brighter than before. "This is it."

    "This is the storm," I agreed.

    Ellie''s eyes were still glistening with emotion, but her mouth set in a hard line. There was that fierce determination of hers, the boldness that always got under my skin.

    When we were younger, I thought it was irritation, the tight feeling in my chest when she got like this. Now I know better. I know that it''s attraction. But in this moment, it''s also pride.

    My mate, the mother of my boys, is facing the storm head-on, and she doesn''t flinch.

    I never thought I''d be able to feel like this for another person. To see their strength and feel this deep sense of pride. To feel this kind offort.

    Maybe I was deluding myself, but right now I felt like we might just get out of this safely, together.

    But now wasn''t the time to get starry-eyed. Now was the time for action and caution.

    I cupped her face, forcing her to meet my gaze. ¡°Listen to me. You stay with the boys. Rae will be with you. ric too. The inner wards areyered. They''ll hold." "And you?" she asked.

    "I''ll be where I''m needed."

    She grabbed my sleeve. "Nn-"

    "I need you to trust me,¡± I said quietly. ¡°The way I trust you.

    334

    Her lips trembled. Then she nodded once, fierce despite the fear. "Come back to us."

    I pressed a kiss to her forehead, then to August''s soft hair, thenn''s chubby cheek.

    "I will," I said.

    As I turned toward the door, the packhouse was already shifting-controlled chaos, warriors moving with purpose, the air thick with anticipation.

    The storm had arrived.

    And this time, it wasn''t content to circle the borders.

    It wasing for our home.

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 308

    +25 Bonus

    Ellie POV

    The air changed although the rms never sounded.

    It thickened-heavy and electric, like the moment just before lightning split the sky. My skin prickled, every nerve humming as if the world itself were drawing a sharp, anticipatory breath.

    The goddess was close.

    Not distant and observing the way she sometimes was, not a whisper threaded through dreams or visions, but present. Near enough that the warmth in my chest burned steady and bright, coiling around my ribs like a too- tight embrace.

    The storm wasn''t justing.

    It was here.

    August whimpered softly against my shoulder, his small body pressing closer to mine.n fussed in my other arm, his unease feeding off my own despite my efforts to stay calm.

    "It''s okay," I murmured, rocking them gently as the packhouse shifted around us. I could hear it now-the controlled urgency in the halls, boots moving fast but not running, voices low and clipped. The silent alert Nn had ordered was doing its job.

    No screaming. No panic.

    Just motion.

    Rae appeared in the doorway with two warriors at her back, her expression tight but resolute.

    She took in the scene in a single nce-me, the boys, the tension vibrating in the air.

    "It''s time," she said softly.

    My throat tightened. I nodded, adjusting my grip on August andn as I followed her down the hall. The route to the panic room was deliberately indirect, winding through inner corridorsyered with the strongest wards Silver Fang possessed.

    The panic room itself didn''t look like what the name suggested.

    It was warm. Spacious. Reinforced stone hidden beneath wood paneling and soft rugs. There were toys alreadyid out, water, nkets, a low bed built into the wall. A ce meant to feel safe.

    Rae guided me inside, then gently but firmly took the boys from my arms.

    "I''ve got them," she said, her voice steady. "I promise."

    August reached for me immediately, small fingers curling in my shirt. Ian followed suit, both of them fussing now, sensing the separation.

    My heart lurched.

    "I''ll be right outside," I whispered, pressing kisses to their cheeks. "Mama''s right here."

    Rae met my eyes over their heads. "Ellie-"

    "I know," I said quickly. "I know. Just-let me say it."

    She nodded.

    I crouched in front of them, forcing a smile that felt brittle but real. "You stay with Rae, okay? Be brave boys."

    They didn''t understand the words, but they knew the tone. August quieted slightly. Jan pressed his forehead to Rae''s shoulder, clutching her sleeve.

    The door sealed with a low, final hum.

    The sound echoed in my chest.

    For a heartbeat, I just stood there in the corridor, staring at the smooth stone as if sheer will could carry me through it.

    Then the pull hit me.

    A sharp, undeniable tug toward the outer courtyard. Toward the open air. Toward Nn.

    The goddess''s presence red in response, not urging me forward-but bracing me, the familiar pressure of protection snapping into ce around my body like invisible

    armor.

    No.

    I turned and ran..

    My bare feet pped against the stone as I pushed toward the direction of the gathering warriors, toward the rising mor I could now hear faintly through the walls. My heart thundered, fear and determination tangling together until I couldn''t tell where one ended and the other began.

    I wouldn''t hide.

    I wouldn''t sit and wait while everyone I loved went to face the storm without me.

    I rounded the corner

    And mmed straight into a wall of solid muscle.

    Hands closed around my arms, firm but not rough, halting me instantly.

    "Enough."

    ric''s voice cut through the chaos like steel.

    I looked up at him, breath heaving, fury and desperation burning through me. "Let

    go of me."

    "No," he said tly,

    "You can''t keep me inside," I snapped. "I can help. I can

    He pulled me closer, his grip unyielding, eyes zing with a ferocity that shocked me into silence.

    "You will not," he said. "Not like this."

    "My ce is out there!" I shouted, the words tearing free. "With Nn. With the others."

    "No," ric repeated, softer now but no less firm. "Your role is not to fight the storm.

    It is to defend your home."

    I shook my head, tears stinging my eyes. "You don''t understand. I can feel it. The goddess is with me-I''m strong enough."

    "I know exactly how strong you are,¡± he said. ¡°That is why you stay."

    The power in my chest surged, reacting to my fear, my anger, my need to move.

    The air around us shuddered faintly, wards responding instinctively.

    LI

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 309

    ric didn''t flinch.

    "You are the anchor," he continued. "The line that cannot break. If you step into that battle, you risk everything you are holding together.¡±

    "What about Nn?" I demanded. "What if-"

    "I will make sure he is safe," ric said, and for the first time, I heard an oath in his voice. Not a promise. A vow." On my life."

    My breath caught.

    "You have my word as his ally," he added quietly. "And as your father. I will not let anything happen to him."

    The fight went out of me all at once.

    I sagged slightly, the weight of what he was asking pressing down on me. Stay. Hold. Trust.

    The hardest things I''d ever had to do.

    Before I could respond, hurried footsteps echoed down the corridor.

    "Ellie!"

    Lance skidded to a stop in front of us, eyes wild, hair already pulled back for battle. He took in the situation in a second-ric holding me in ce, the panic room door behind us, the tension crackling in the air.

    "They''re here," he said breathlessly. "At the outer wards. We don''t have much time."

    His gaze flicked past me-and softened instantly.

    I stood a few paces back, pale butposed, hands clenched tightly in front of her.

    Lance crossed the distance in three strides and pulled her into his arms. She clung to him fiercely, burying her face against his chest.

    "You listen to me," he said urgently, one hand cupping her face. "You stay with Ellie. Both of you. Don''t be brave. Don''t be stupid. Just-just stay alive. Keep each other safe."

    Her lips trembled. "You''d bettere back."

    "I will," he said, kissing her hard, like the act itself could seal the promise. He rested his forehead against hers for a split second longer, then stepped back.

    He turned to me, eyes sharp now. "Stay safe, please."

    I nodded. "I will."

    He squeezed my shoulder once, hard, then turned and ran, already shifting as he went,

    I watched him disappear down the corridor, her breath shaking. I moved to her side without thinking, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

    She was feeling exactly the same thing that I was right now. Being in love with those stubborn, reckless Silver Fang brothers felt like a curse at moments like this. For all of their tough talk and promises, they couldn''t see the future. They couldn''t defy death.

    "We''ll stay together," I said quietly. It was all that we could do. Just listen to Lance, keep each other safe.

    She nodded, leaning into me. "Okay."

    The walls shuddered faintly.

    Not from impact¡ªfrom power. Whatever wasing, the shockwaves of it''s arrival were already reaching this

    far.

    The outer wards red, a deep vibration rolling through the packhouse that rattled my teeth and made the goddess''s presence surge again, responding like a shield drawn tight.

    I pressed my hand to my chest, feeling the energy there-solid, unyielding.

    This was it.

    This was the moment that everything ric had been teaching me would be necessary. The moment that I would learn if the goddess''s favor was truly going to be enough for me to protect what mattered most to me in this world.

    ric was right. My ce was right here. I wasn''t meant to chase the storm.

    I was meant to weather it.

    Somewhere beyond stone and wards, Nn was standing at the front lines, teeth bared, wolf ready. Cassian. Lance. ric soon enough.

    I would trust every one of them with my life. Right now, I would have to trust them with their own, too. I had to believe that they could do what must be done now without losing themselves in the process.

    "Keep each other safe," I whisper. The words seem loud in the empty corridor. They weigh heavily on my heart, but they''re all that I have.

    And here inside the heart of Silver Fang-I stood with I, with Rae and my sons behayers of magic and will, holding the line that mattered most.

    The storm could rage. It could bring with it Felicity and all of the strength of her anger and hatred for me. It could follow at my heels and rain blood down on me.

    But it would not take what I was holding. It would not take what mattered most, the family that we had fought so hard to make. To bring together and hold.

    Not tonight.

    Not ever.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 310

    Nn POV

    The first impact rattled my bones.

    Not from the force of a blow, but from the sheer weight of bodies colliding-wolf against wolf, muscle and magic mming together at the edge of Silver Fang territory. The ground shook beneath my feet as our lines met the rogues in a brutal, thunderous crash.

    This was no skirmish.

    This was war.

    The reality of it settled hard into my bones. I''d known plenty of battle, plenty of fights, but everything about this was different. Amplified.

    I shifted the instant my boots left the earth, pain ring briefly along my side as my bodypleted the change. The injury I''d taken weeks ago screamed its protest, but adrenaline drowned it out.

    My wolf surged forward, massive and dark, teeth bared as I mmed into the first rogue foolish enough to test our line.

    ws raked. Teeth snapped.

    The air was thick with the copper tang of blood and the ozone crackle of magic colliding with wardsid deep into thend itself.

    Silver Fang warriors fought in disciplined formations-rotating lines, controlled aggression, nothing wasted. We''d trained for this. nned for it.

    The rogues gained no ground. They were forced back toward the boarder rapidly, although they fought with ferocity.

    It was clear that our preparations had paid off.

    And still something felt wrong.

    I tore through another rogue, snapping his shoulder with a twist of my jaws and flinging him aside hard enough that he skidded across the frozen ground. He didn''t rise.

    Good.

    But he wasn''t dead.

    That realization hit me like a de between the ribs.

    I pulled up short, senses ring as I took in the battlefield not as an Alpha, but as a strategist.

    Too many rogues were pulling their strikes.

    They lunged, snapped, engaged-then disengaged. They fought to upy space, to apply pressure, to keep us locked in ce. They grappled and threw, injured and disabled, but rarely went for the throat,

    It was false ferocity, all growl and snarl with little bite.

    That wasn''t how rogues fought.

    Rogues killed. They always did. Savage, reckless, fueled by hunger and desperation.

    This-this was controlled.

    "Alpha!"

    I snapped my head toward the shout. One of my captains shifted back into human form long enough to sprint to my side, blood streaking his face.

    "They''re pressing the left nk, but they''re not breaking through," he reported. "It''s like they''re... testing us."

    Testing.

    The word echoed ufortably in my mind.

    I scanned the field again, forcing myself to look beyond the chaos. The rogues hade in force, no question

    about that¡ªbut not in numbersrge enough to overrun us entirely. Enough to demand our full attention. Enough to keep us here.

    Enough to keep me here.

    A cold certainty began to coil in my gut.

    "Cassian," I growled into them, ducking beneath a snapping set of jaws and mming my shoulder into the rogue''s chest hard enough to send him flying. "Report."

    Static crackled for a heartbeat too long.

    Then: "We''re holding," Cassian said, his voice tight but controlled. "Minimal casualties. Same pattern on our end -aggressive engagement, low kill intent. I don''t like it."

    Neither did I.

    My gaze snapped toward the tree line beyond the rogues, then farther still-toward the Fang territory sloped back toward the packhouse.

    Toward Ellie.

    Toward my sons.

    ant rise where Silver

    The storm howled overhead, clouds churning unnaturally fast, lightning flickering without thunder. The goddess''s power-Ellie''s power-pressed faintly against my senses even from this distance, like a taut wire pulled too tight.

    They weren''t attacking us.

    They were upying us.

    This was a distraction.

    I mmed another rogue into the ground, pinning him long enough to snarl directly

    into his face. "Where is she?"

    His eyes flickered-not with hatred, but with something closer to grim satisfaction.

    That was all I needed.

    I shoved him back hard enough that his head cracked against a stone and whirled back toward my warriors.

    "This is a distraction!" I roared, letting my voice carry unnaturally far, Alpha power riding the sound. "Hold the

    line-but don''t ovemit! Defensive rotation only!"

    Several heads snapped toward me. Understanding spread quickly through the ranks.

    ¡°Cassian,¡± I snapped into them again, urgency bleeding through despite my control. ¡°Pull back your most mobile units. Now."

    "Why?" he demanded.

    ¡°Because they''re not here for us," I said. My blood ran cold as the truth settled fully into ce. "They''re targeting something else."

    I turned, heart mming against my ribs, and looked back toward the heart of my territory.

    Support

    44

    ¿Û

    $

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 311

    "The packhouse."

    The word left my mouth like a curse.

    "No," Cassian said sharply. "The inner wards-"

    "Are strong," I cut in. "But not unbreakable. And not meant to withstand a focused assault from inside and out."

    Silence on the line for half a second.

    Then: "No sign of Felicity on the field."

    "I know."

    The words tasted like poison.

    Everything clicked into ce with horrifying rity. The visions. The storm. The rogues moving like soldiers instead of animals. Felicity didn''t need to beat us here.

    She just needed us gone, out of her way.

    "ric," I snapped, switching channels even as I ducked under another attack. "Status."

    "I''m en route back,¡± he replied instantly. Too instantly. He''d already been moving. "I felt it shift. You know what it means, don''t you?"

    "Yes," I said. "They''reing for Ellie."

    Alow, dangerous sound rumbled through the connection. "Then they will not seed."

    "I need you at the packhouse yesterday,¡± I said. "I''m breaking off as soon as I can."

    I lifted my head and let out a long, piercing howl one of only threemands my pacould recognize without question.

    Fall back

    Not retreat. Reposition.

    Silver Fang warriors responded instantly, tightening their formation, refusing to chase as the rogues pressed harder, sensing the shift.

    Good.

    Let them think they were winning.

    I barreled through the line, ripping a path back toward mymand unit, mind racing faster than my body. Every second mattered. Every step away from the packhouse felt like betrayal.

    Ellie was strong. I knew that. Stronger than she realized.

    But she wasn''t meant to stand alone against this.

    I shifted back into human form mid-run, painncing through me as boots hit the ground hard. One of my lieutenants was already at my side.

    ¡°Prep the fastest riders," I ordered. "I want a strike team back at the packhouse immediately. Ward specialists,

    heavy hitters. No hesitation."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    The storm cracked overhead atst, thunder rolling across the battlefield in a sound so violent it made even the rogues hesitate.

    I took that moment to breathe-and to think.

    Ellie wasn''t alone. I wasn''t reckless or prideful enough to have left the packhouse unguarded, but it wouldn''t be enough. Not for whatever wasing.

    Felicity wasn''t reckless. She was cruel, yes, but patient. She wanted Ellie isted, frightened, forced into a choice. She wanted the prophecy fulfilled on her terms.

    Not if I had anything to say about it.

    I activated the private channel I reserved for only one person.

    ¡°Ellie,¡± I said, forcing calm into my voice even as fear wed at my spine. "If you can hear me-listen carefully."

    There was a pause. Then her voice, steady despite everything. "I''m here."

    Relief hit me so hard I almost staggered.

    "They''re trying to draw us away," I said. "You were right. This was always about you. About the boys. I need you to be prepared."

    "I know,¡± she replied quietly. I could hear the goddess''s presence humming faintly through the connection. "The wards are holding-for now. The guards inside are in position, and I is with me. The boys are safe in the panic room with Rae."

    "Good,¡± I said. ¡°You stay inside. You do not go looking for me."

    A soft, humorless exhale. "I won''t."

    "ric is on his way. He''ll be with you soon."

    I could almost feel the relief that passed through her. ¡°That''s good. He can help me hold the wards."

    "I''ming back," I promised. Not a hope. A fact. "Hold the line. Just a little longer."

    "I will,¡± she said. Her tone was confident, determined. It eased my mind just a

    fraction. Then her voice came again, softer. "Come home, Nn."

    The line cut. The silence hit me like a punch.

    I turned back to the battlefield, eyes zing as the truth fully settled into my bones.

    I had been wrong. Or in denial. This wasn''t the storm''s beginning.

    This was the moment it broke.

    And Felicity had made one fatal mistake-she''d underestimated how far I would go to protect what was mine.

    I mounted one of the waiting horses in a single fluid motion, ignoring the pain screaming through my side as my warriors formed up around me.

    "Ride," I ordered.

    We tore away from the battlefield at full speed, thunder and war howling behind us

    as the storm surged toward the heart of Silver Fang.

    Toward my family.

    And this time, I would be there to meet it.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    12

    Support

    Share

    get it

    +

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 Chapter 312

    Ellie POV

    The sky was wrong.

    F25 Bonus

    It wasn''t just dark-that would have been ordinary, expected even, with the storm pressing in. This was something else. The clouds rolled low and fast, unnaturally dark as they blotted out the daylight.

    Thunder growled constantly now, not sharp cracks but a deep, continuous rumble that vibrated through stone and

    bone alike.

    The goddess was everywhere.

    Her presence flooded my senses until I trembled beneath the weight of it, power surging through my veins so fiercely it made my vision blur. The warmth in my chest burned hot and unrelenting, spreading outward in waves that made it hard to breathe.

    I had grown used to feeling her presence, at least that''s what I thought. Right now, it was hitting me almost as hard as it had the first time.

    The thought of that moment, of watching Nn kneel before that altar before the assembled elders, only to have the room melt away into my first vision, filled my heart with something painfully nostalgic.

    It felt like a lifetime ago. Back when we still hadn''t forgiven each other, when we were just trying to fake our way through being together to avoid a scandal.

    It was such a stark difference that it felt more like a bad dream than my own past.

    I braced my hands against the stone wall of the inner courtyard, fingers digging into the cool surface as I fought to steady myself.

    The feeling of the power coursing through me and into the wards was staggering.

    "Ellie?"

    I''s voice cut through the roar of thunder. I turned toward her, forcing myself upright. She stood a few steps away, pale but steady, her hair whipping around her face in the rising wind.

    Her eyes were sharp, searching me.

    "You''re shaking," she said. "Are you hurt?"

    "No," I replied automatically. Then I stopped, honesty pressing harder than the instinct to reassure. "I mean- yes. Just not like that."

    She frowned. "Ellie."

    "It''s the magic, but it''ll be fine. ric will be here soon, and he can help me direct it."

    The look of relief on her face was impossible to miss. There were warriors stationed around the packhouse, but it was a small force. Having ric here with his experience and strength would be reassuring if nothing else.

    I would normally share in her relief. But not with the intensity of the sensation

    coursing through me. Not with the dread building in my chest.

    I''d felt this before, but only in shes. Maybe that''s why it took so long to recognize what it was. Now that I did, I felt a shudder run down my spine.

    "Ellie?" I''s voice cut through the moment, tense with concern.

    I drew in a slow breath, trying to find words for something that felt too big to hold. "Something terrible is about to happen.¡±

    The admission tasted like iron.

    I stiffened, but she didn''t look away. "Because of the storm?"

    ¡°Because of her," I said softly.

    The wind surged again, tugging at my clothes, rattling the banners overhead. The wards thrummed beneath my feet, responding to the pressure building outside their boundaries.

    I stepped closer to I, lowering my voice despite the chaos. "I need you to promise me something."

    Her brow furrowed. "What?"

    "If ites to it,¡± I said, meeting her gaze fully, "you fight. You don''t hesitate. You don''t freeze."

    She stared at me, startled by the intensity in my tone.

    "Ellie-"

    ¡°Promise me,¡± I insisted. ¡°Lance needs you. He needs to know you''re strong enough to survive this. To stand."

    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed. For a split second, fear shed across her face-raw and human. Then her jaw set.

    "I promise," she said. "I won''t run."

    Relief loosened something tight in my chest. I nodded once. "Good."

    The first shout came without warning.

    "Breach!"

    The word echoed through the packhouse, sharp and panicked despite every effort

    at discipline.

    My head snapped toward the outer wall just as another voice took it up.

    "Breach on the east side!"

    Then another. "South gate-contact!"

    The air shifted.

    The wards red hard enough to make the ground tremble beneath our feet, a visible ripple of light racing across the inner barrier. Somewhere nearby, stone cracked. Warriors shoutedmands, boots pounding as the smaller defensive force stationed at the packhouse surged into motion.

    "They''re here," I whispered.

    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t.

    I was already moving.

    I ran to the edge of the courtyard, ignoring ric''s earliermand, ignoring the ache in my muscles and the fear screaming at me to stop. From the vantage point near the inner wall, I could see the outer grounds clearly.

    CHERO 313

    +25 Bonus

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 313

    Rogues poured in from the tree line like shadows brought to life-dozens of them, maybe more, spilling forward with terrifying speed. They''d appeared almost out of nowhere, slipping past the outermost sensors while everyone''s attention was fixed on the border.

    The distraction had worked.

    Silver Fang warriors met them head-on, the sh immediate and violent. Steel rang against ws. Wolves mmed into one another with bone-jarring force. Magic red bright and blinding as ward-touched weapons struck home.

    And then I saw her.

    Felicity stood just beyond the main line of rogues, untouched by the chaos around her.

    Her long blonde hair was loose, whipping wildly around her face in theshing wind. She wore no armor, no protection-just dark clothing that clung to her frame, utterly unbothered by the rain beginning to fall.

    Her presence was a void.

    Where the goddess''s energy burned warm and steady within me, Felicity''s power was cold, sharp, and hungry. It scraped against my senses like broken ss, sending a jolt of instinctive revulsion through my body.

    Then she looked up.

    Our eyes met across the battlefield.

    The world seemed to narrow to that single moment.

    Her lips curved into a slow, feral smile.

    Hatred rolled off her in waves so thick I could taste it. Not just hatred-recognition. Satisfaction. This was what she''d wanted all along.

    Me.

    I felt the goddess stir in response, power surging harder, faster, wrapping around my spine like a living thing. The wards around the packhouse pulsed in time with my heartbeat, reacting to the spike in energy.

    "No," I whispered, though I wasn''t sure who I was speaking to.

    Felicity''s smile widened.

    She threw her head back and let out a growl that cut through the noise of battle-low, vicious, and unmistakably inhuman.

    Then she shifted.

    Her body snapped and twisted with violent grace, bones reforming in a blur of motion. Where she stood moments before, a massive brown wolfnded heavily on the stone, fur bristling, eyes glowing an unnatural, icy blue.

    The storm answered her.

    Lightning cracked overhead, close enough that the thunder felt like a physical blow. Rain began to fall in earnest, icy needles driven sideways by the wind.

    The rogues surged forward with renewed frenzy.

    +25 Bonus

    "She''s here," I breathed behind me.

    "Yes," I said, my voice steady despite the fear wing at my ribs. "She is."

    The goddess''s presence red hot and bright, almost painful now, as if urging me to act. The pressure in my chest intensified, energy begging for release.

    This was it.

    This was the moment.

    I nted my feet and closed my eyes, drawing inward the way ric had taught me. I reached not for the storm, but for the space beneath it-the still core where power gathered and waited.

    The world hushed around me, the noise of battle fading to a distant roar.

    I felt the wards respond immediately, strengthening, thickening as my focus locked in. Magic flowed through me and into the stone beneath my feet, weaving tighter patterns of protection around the packhouse.

    The ground shuddered as Felicity mmed into the defensive line, her dark form a blur of motion and violence. Warriors went flying beneath the force of her charge, bodies skidding across wet stone.

    A scream tore free from my throat.

    Not fear.

    Defiance.

    I thrust my hands forward, releasing the power I''d been holding.

    The wards red blindingly bright.

    A shockwave rippled outward from the packhouse, mming into the rogues with concussive force. Several were thrown backward, crashing hard into one another. Even Felicity staggered, ws scrapin urrows into the stone as she fought to regain her footing.

    Her head snapped toward me.

    Our eyes locked again.

    This time, her snarl was pure rage.

    Good.

    Let her see me.

    Let her know I wasn''t running.

    Behind me, I gasped softly. I felt her presence at my back like an anchor, solid and real.

    "You can do this," she whispered.

    I didn''t look away from Felicity. "I have to."

    The storm raged harder, rain soaking through my clothes, wind tearing at my hair. Somewhere beyond the chaos, Nn was riding toward us at full speed, fighting his way home.

    I just had to hold.

    Just long enough.

    I squared my shoulders, drawing the goddess''s power around me like armor, and met Felicity''s burning gaze head

    - on.

    "This ends here," I murmured.

    The storm answered with thunder.

    BIG SALE: 3500 bonus free fou you

    Support

    Share

    get it

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 314

    Ellie POV

    I shifted without warning.

    One heartbeat she was beside me-human, breathing hard, eyes locked on the chaos beyond the wards-and the next her body folded inward, bones cracking and reforming in a blur of motion that made my stomach lurch.

    A sleek wolf hit the stone in front of me, dark brown fur already slick with rain, muscles coiled tight with purpose. She didn''t hesitate. Not even for a second.

    Sheunched herself forward.

    ¡°I-no!¡± I shouted, my voice ripped away by the wind.

    She was already gone, a streak of dark motion surging past the wards the instant a gap opened, joining the Silver Fang warriors as if she''d been born for this exact moment.

    Pride and terror mmed into me at the same time.

    She had promised me. And she was keeping it.

    I took a step forward on instinct, my body screaming to follow her, to chase her into

    the fight-but I stopped short, breath catching painfully in my chest.

    I couldn''t.

    No wolf. No ws. No teeth.

    Just power I barely understood and a responsibility I couldn''t abandon.

    The wards pulsed again, reacting to the chaos outside, to Felicity''s presence

    pressing against them like a de testing armor. I could feel the strain now, the way

    the magic hummed too loud, too fast. dangerously thin.

    I swore under my breath and turned away from the courtyard.

    Running felt wrong-cowardly-but ric''s words rang loud and clear in my mind.

    Your role is not to fight the storm. It is to defend your home.

    So I ran toward what I could protect.

    eads stretching

    Inside, the packhouse was a study in controlled panic. Nobatants had already been moved deeper into the inner keep, corridors cleared, doors sealed. The silent alert had done its job-but now the silence was breaking under the weight of impact, shouts echoing faintly through stone.

    The goddess''s presence surged as I moved, responding to urgency, to fear. I guided it the way ric had drilled into me-slow breath, sharp focus, intention before release.

    The saferoom.

    My feet carried me there without conscious thought, bare soles pping against cold stone. The corridor lights flickered as I approached, wards ring brighter in recognition of me.

    I pressed my palm t against the door.

    +25 Bonus

    It thrummed under my touch,yers of magic already woven deep into its frame-but not enough. Not for this.

    "Okay," I whispered. "Okay, I''ve got you."

    I closed my eyes and reached inward.

    Not outward toward the storm. Not toward Felicity''s cold, gnawing presence. I went down-to the still ce beneath my fear, beneath the chaos. The ce where the goddess''s power settled when I didn''t fight it.

    I felt the warmth there, the same feeling that had settled into me the first time my mother came to me through

    this connection.

    I felt tears spring to my eyes immediately.

    This was the aid I needed now. To help me protect my family, my children, I needed the strength of my mother. And she was there, deep within the magic that coursed through me. I could feel her, almost hear her voice in my mind.

    I pictured the room beyond the door. August. Ian. Rae. Warmth. Safety. Stone that would not break.

    Then I pushed.

    Magic poured through me in a steady, deliberate stream, not the wild surge I''d unleashed in the courtyard but something denser, more precise. It flowed into the door, the walls, the seams between stone blocks, reinforcing every weakness I could sense.

    The wards brightened visibly, lines of pale gold threading through the darker magic already in ce.

    My knees trembled as the effort took its toll.

    Istaggered back a step just as the door slid open.

    Rae stood there, eyes wide, hair pulled half loose as if she''d risen in a hurry. August was on her hip, one chubby hand tangled in her shirt. Ian''s cries echoed from inside the room.

    ¡°Ellie?¡± Rae said. "What''s going on?"

    Her voice cut through me sharper than any de.

    ¡°We''re under attack,¡± I said bluntly. There was no point in softening it. "Rogues. Felicity is here."

    Rae''s jaw tightened instantly. "The boys-"

    "They''re safe," I said, forcing certainty into my tone even as fear wed at me. "They will be. I just strengthened the wards. This room is the most secure ce in the packhouse right now.

    Her eyes flicked past me, toward the corridor, where another distant crash reverberated through the stone. She shifted her weight instinctively, protective, ready,

    "I can help," she said. "I won''t just sit-"

    "You will," I cut in, more sharply than I intended. I softened immediately, reaching out

    to grip her forearm. Please. Rae. I need you here. With them."

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 315

    She searched my face, conflict warring in her eyes.

    Rae had never been one to sit idly by when others were in need. I knew that I was asking a lot of her, but she was the only one who could do this right now.

    If I went into the panic room with the boys, it would only cause Felicity to target it outright. She was determined to get to me, no matter what.

    Keeping distance from the boys was the best way I could protect them right now, no matter how much it hurt me.

    "Rae," I said again, quieter now. "They need you alive. I need you alive."

    August whimpered, sensing the tension. Rae pulled him closer, exhaling slowly.

    "...All right," she said finally. Reluctantly. "But if this door opens again-

    "It won''t," I said. "Not unless I open it."

    The sound ofn''s cries from within was too much. Without thinking, I rushed into the room and scooped him into my arms. He calmed almost instantly, looking up at me with wide, stormy eyes still wet with tears.

    "It''s alright, baby. Mama is here, you''re safe. I will always keep you safe."

    He pressed his soft little hand to my face and leaned his forehead against me. I kissed him gently and stroked his hair, just for a moment.

    Rae walked to us, the look of concern still apparent.

    I bent my head to ce a gentle kiss to August''s chubby cheek.

    "That goes for you, too, brave boy. Mama won''t let anything happen to you.''

    The sound of chaos from outside shattered the moment. I reluctantly handedn to Rae

    She nodded once, sharp and decisive. "I''ve got them."

    I had to tear myself away from them, my heart aching with each step. The door sealed behind me with a heavy, final sound that echoed in my bones.

    I turned away-and froze.

    The front doors of the packhouse mmed open with a force that sent a shockwave through the entry hall.

    Stone cracked.

    Wind and rain tore inside, carrying with them the stench of wet fur and blood. Rogues flooded the threshold.

    They came fast and hard, howling as they surged into the packhouse, some already mid-shift, others in wolf form with eyes wild and mouths slick with foam. The smaller defensive force stationed inside met them instantly, steel shing as they formed a barrier between the invaders and the inner corridors.

    The sh was brutal. Close. Deafening.

    I could see it all too clearly from the top of the staircase. I couldn''t look away.

    +25 Bonus

    I backed away instinctively, heart pounding as the goddess''s power red again in response to the breach. The wards along the walls lit up, fighting to contain the damage, but I could feel how thin they were here- never meant to withstand a direct assault like this.

    Then she stepped through the doors.

    Felicity didn''t rush.

    She walked.

    Like she still believed that she owned this ce.

    Rain streamed down her hair and shoulders, her human form restored for the moment, expression calm to the point of serenity as chaos erupted around her. Rogues parted instinctively to let her pass, warriors recoiling from the cold pressure of her presence.

    Her eyes found me instantly.

    A smile curved her lips-slow, triumphant.

    "There you are," she said, her voice carrying effortlessly over the din. "Did you really think I wouldn''te for you myself?"

    The goddess surged hot and furious in my chest, power spiking so hard it made my vision swim.

    "You must have known," Felicity continued, tilting her head as if studying something fragile. ¡°I would alwayse home in the end."

    I swallowed, forcing my feet to stay nted even as every instinct screamed at me to retreat.

    "You won''t touch my children," I said, my voice steady despite the terror racing through me.

    Sheughed softly. "Children are leverage, not targets. Haven''t you learned anything yet?"

    Her gaze flicked past me, toward the corridor that led deeper into the packhouse. Ice flooded my veins.

    I reached out with the goddess''s power again, mming anotheryer of wards into ce behind me, cutting off the inner passage with a re of light that made Felicity hiss softly.

    Her smile sharpened.

    "Oh," she said. "Good. You''re learning."

    She took a step forward.

    I raised my hands, power coiling around me, heart hammering as the truth settled in

    fully.

    I couldn''t chase the storm.

    I couldn''t fight like the others.

    But I could stand.

    And I would.

    Right here.

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 316

    Ellie POV

    Felicity didn''t rush me.

    That was the worst part.

    She stepped fully into the packhouse, rainwater streaming from her clothes, boots leaving dark prints across stone already slick with blood. Around her, the fighting continued-Silver Fang warriors locked in brutal closebat with rogues-but there was a subtle, instinctive clearing around her path.

    Even the rogues knew better than to crowd her.

    She lifted her chin slightly, eyes never leaving mine as she walked forward,

    unhurried, deliberate. Like she was savoring this. Like she''d imagined this moment so many times that nothing could rush it now.

    I stayed where I was, at the top of the staircase, hands already raised.

    The shield responded instantly.

    Golden light red into existence in front of me, thickening into a curved barrier that filled the width of the stairwell. I could feel it-dense,yered, humming with power as it locked into ce between Felicity and the inner corridors beyond.

    Between Felicity and my children.

    The goddess surged hot and furious in my chest, but I forced myself to breathe through it. To shape the energy instead of letting it explode outward.

    So much of ric''s teachings made sense now that I was in the thick of it. The warnings and encouragement that he had given during training that seemed like titudes suddenly felt solid in my hands.

    Don''t let it overwhelm you, don''t let emotions shape the magic. Use your head. Felicity''s gaze flicked briefly to the shield, then back to my face.

    Her smile was sharp and knowing. "You''ve learned," she said softly. "I wondered how long it would take."

    "Stop," I said, my voice carrying farther than it should have, steady despite the pounding of my heart. "This doesn''t have to happen."

    Her brows lifted a fraction, mockery in. "Doesn''t it?"

    I swallowed and pressed on. "You don''t really want to hurt Nn''s children. You know that.¡± I held her gaze, refusing to look away. "You know what that would do. To him. To you."

    For the first time, something flickered in her expression.

    Not the pity I had hoped for or the understanding that I expected. Not doubt.

    Fury.

    "You think I don''t know that?" she snapped, the calm cracking. "You think I don''t know exactly what it would

    cost me?"

    "Then don''t do it," I said. "Walk away. Whatever this is between us-between you and me-it doesn''t have to touch them. No one else has to get hurt."

    Her lips trembled-not with hesitation, but with barely restrained rage.

    "They are his," she snarled. "Everything he loves is his. He is an alpha, my alpha! You are the rogue, the imposter! You are the fraud who has stolen my ce at his side! It should be my children that he fights so hard to protect, not yours! And you stand there and tell me not to touch what he values most?"

    The air around her distorted.

    Felicity tilted her head back and screamed.

    It wasn''t human.

    It wasn''t wolf.

    It was something raw and furious and broken, a sound that tore through the packhouse and sent every instinct I had into screaming overdrive.

    She shifted.

    Bones cracked and reformed with violent speed, clothing shredding as her body expanded, fur bursting across her skin in a rush of motion so fast it blurred. A massive wolf mmed down onto the stone floor where she''d stood moments before, ws gouging deep grooves into the ground.

    She filled the hallway. Or at least she seemed to. It may have been the aura of malice radiating from her that made her seem so imposing.

    Golden-brown fur bristled along her spine, soaked dark with rain and blood. Her eyes burned icy blue, locked on me with singr, murderous focus.

    The goddess roared inside me, equal parts warning and rallying cry.

    I braced, pouring everything I had into the shield,yering it thicker, stronger, willing it to hold.

    Felicity lunged.

    She hit the barrier like a battering ram.

    The impact threw sparks of light across the stairwell, the shield ring blindingly bright as the force mmed into it. The entire packhouse shuddered. Stone cracked. Somewhere behind me, ss shattered.

    I screamed-not in fear, but effort as I forced more power into the wards, teeth clenched hard enough that my jaw ached.

    "No!" I shouted. "You don''t get past me!"

    Felicity snarled, mming into the shield again, and again-each blow harder than

    thest. The light fractured, spiderweb cracks racing across its surface.

    I could feel it slipping.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 317

    She reared back one final time, muscles bunching-

    -and everything went white.

    Pain exploded through me as the shield shattered.

    I flew backward, the force of the impact ripping the breath from my lungs as my

    body mmed into the stone wall behind me.

    My head cracked hard against it, stars bursting across my vision.

    Thest thing I heard was Felicity''s triumphant howl.

    Then everything went ck.

    Nn POV

    I was covered in blood.

    Some of it mine. Most of it not.

    My vision tunneled as I ripped through another rogue, fury burning hot and uncontroble in my chest. Every instinct screamed that I was too far away-that I was losing time I didn''t have.

    Still the rogues held.

    Silver Fang fought like demons unleashed. This was their home to protect and they were determined to do it. None held back, none wavered in their fierce attacks. The strict training and loyalty of my warriors was unmatched.

    Yet the rogues persisted.

    Cassian''s warriors of Moonstone moved as one, formations snapping tight, rotations v ss even under relentless pressure. They moved with fluid grace reinforced by powerful magic. They al st seemed unreal as they fought, like they didn''t quite belong in this world.

    But the rogues fought dirty. Strike and retreat, draw them further in, closer to the border. Test their formations and slink back when they hit harder.

    It was an infuriating game of tug-of-war.

    Lance was everywhere at once-shifting, striking, tearing through the enemy line with a viciousness I''d never seen from him before. His speed was unmatched, his sheer reckless intensity terrifying to see.

    He fought like a man with something to lose,

    But the rogues would not break.

    They surged and withdrew, surged again, bodies thrown into the fray with ruthless calction.

    Every time I tried to reposition, to pull even a handful of fighters back, they mmed into the gap hard enough to punish the attempt.

    They were bleeding us for time,

    My chest burned with it.

    "Damn it!" I roared, mming my shoulder into a rogue and snapping bone beneath the impact. "Cassian-

    status!"

    "We''re holding," Cassian snapped back, breathless but controlled. "Barely. They won''t disengage."

    ¡°They''re relentless,¡± Lance cut in, his voiceced with a growl of frustration. ¡°What the hell are these guys?" "We have to buy time; we need to get reinforcements to the packhouse. We just need an opening,¡± I replied angrily. My ws tore into another rogue who tried to attack from my blind spot as I was distracted.

    "They aren''t going to give us one," Cassian responded. Simple, blunt, and true. I already knew why.

    Keeping us from helping Ellie was the whole point. The invasion of Silver Fang wasn''t a ruse, not entirely. But it wasn''t the main goal. This was a bonus for them. If they did manage to get through our forces and attack the pack atrge, it would be sport for them.

    Their true purpose was to allow Felicity the time she needed to enact her n.

    And I had been foolish enough not to realize it until it was toote.

    Then I heard it.

    A howl-long, furious, unmistakable.

    Felicity.

    My heart dropped into my stomach.

    ¡°No,¡± I breathed, panic tearing through every barrier I had left. ¡°Ellie-

    I spun, already breaking formation, ignoring shouted warnings as I surged toward

    the direction of the packhouse. Every instinct screamed at me to run faster, to tear through whatever stood in my way.

    I didn''t get far.

    Three rogues intercepted me at once, mming into my path with brutal precision. I tore into the first, snapping his neck with a savage twist, but the second caught me hard in the side, reopening my injury in a sh of white- hot pain.

    I felt the blood flow, shallow but present nheless. An injury was thest thing I could afford right now. I had to fight harder, move faster. I couldn''t afford to show any weakness.

    But it was toote for that.

    I staggered, gripping my side hard and hissing in pain and outrage.

    "Move!" I roared, shoving forward.

    More rogues flooded in, snarling, blocking my advance, forging me back into the press of bodies and violence.

    They knew.

    They''d timed it perfectly.

    Somewhere, far too far away, the packhouse shook.

    And I couldn''t reach her.

    Not yet.

    Not fast enough.

    The storm raged overhead, thunder splitting the sky as I fought like a madman against the tide, one thought burning through me louder than anymand or strategy:

    Hold on, Ellie.

    Please.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 318

    Nn POV

    I felt it in my core the moment the packhouse wards red.

    Not as sound or sight, but as a violent wrench in my chest-like something vital had been grabbed and shaken hard. My wolf snarled inside me, panic bleeding through the bond I fought to keep locked down.

    Ellie.

    I staggered a step as thunder rolled overhead, my attention snapping away from the rogues in front of me despite every instinct screaming that it was a mistake.

    Focus.

    I forced my eyes back to the battlefield.

    The rogues sensed the shift immediately.

    They pressed harder, not with killing blows but with relentless pressure-feints, nking maneuvers, bodies thrown into our lines to disrupt formation. They were herding us now, tightening the the moment they realized I was trying to pull away.

    "Alpha!" one of my lieutenants shouted over the din. "They''re surging on the west-

    "I see it," I growled.

    But I wasn''t seeing enough.

    My thoughts were unraveling, every tactical instinct drowned out by images I couldn''t silence: Ellie standing alone in the packhouse. The boys crying. Felicity''s smile.

    I tried to pull back units anyway.

    "Third and fifth rotations, disengage on my mark!" I ordered through them. "Prep..e to fall back toward-"

    A rogue mmed into me from the side, jaws snapping shut inches from my throat. I barely twisted in time, pain tearing through my already injured side as I drove my elbow down into its spine.

    Them crackled uselessly.

    They weren''t letting me go.

    Every attempt to thin our line was punished instantly, rogues surging into the gap with brutal efficiency. If I pulled too many warriors back now, the line would copse- and then there would be nothing between the rogues and the heart of Silver Fang at all.

    They knew it,

    They were counting on it.

    My wolf roared, furious and afraid in equal measure. I could feel my control slipping, rage threatening to drown strategy entirely.

    I was going to get us all killed.

    I waspromised, unfit to lead in this moment. I''d trained my entire life to protect Silver Fang from exactly this

    type of situation, and now that it was here, I wasing apart at the seams, breaking under the

    The realization hit hard and cold.

    pressure.

    In this state, I was as much a danger to my people as the attacking rogues were. But what could I do? The fight wasn''t going to pause to allow me time to think it through and handmand over to Lance or Cassian. I wasn''t even sure where either of them were in this chaos now.

    "Damn it," I snarled, mming another rogue to the ground with enough force to crack stone beneath him. Blood sprayed, hot and coppery, across my hands-but still the kill didn''te easily. They twisted away, dragged themselves back, buying time.

    Buying her time.

    I lifted my head and howled¡ªa sharp, furious sound meant to rally, tomand, but

    it came out fractured. Wrong.

    For the first time since bing Alpha, I didn''t trust myself to lead.

    That was when the air changed. Every hair on my body stood on end under the sudden rush of power that rippled through the air.

    Not like the storm. Not like the goddess''s distant pressure that hovered around Ellie.

    This was older. Heavier. Authoritative.

    The rogues felt it too.

    They hesitated. Not enough to give me an opening, but enough to show that they sensed instinctively that something new was entering the field. A threat they weren''t expecting.

    It was just a fraction of a second-but on a battlefield, that was everything.

    The ground seemed to bend, power mming down like an invisible weight, and sudden'' ric was there.

    He appeared at my side as if he''d stepped out of the storm itself, cloak snapping violenty behind him, eyes burning with a cold, lethal rity that cut through the chaos.

    "Enough," he snapped.

    Not loud-but absolute.

    The nearest rogues recoiled instinctively, hackles rising as they backed away from him. Even the boldest among them faltered, unease rippling through their ranks.

    ric turned on me, and his gaze was a de.

    "Get your head out of your chest,¡± he barked. ¡°You''re not helping them like this.¡± The words hit harder than any blow.

    I sucked in a sharp breath, chest heaving, and forced myself to meet his eyes.

    "What the hell are you doing here? You''re supposed to be with Ellie!"

    The outrage in my voice was overshadowed by the raw panic on my face. He didn''t respond to the question. He moved beside me, cold calction in his eyes.

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 319

    But there was something else, too. A certainty I''d only seen in Ellie once a vision snapped into ce for her.

    He''d seen something.

    "My family-" I started.

    "Is not served by you panicking," he cut in sharply. "You want to save them? Then think."

    Shame red hot and bitter in my chest-but it worked.

    I forced myself to look again. Really look.

    The rogue formation. The pressure points. The way they were ovemitting here

    to keep us pinned. The slight thinning on the southern edge where they assumed we wouldn''t risk breaking away.

    They''d ounted for everything. Every drive and consideration we would make. Every powerhouse we had on our side. All except for one.

    ric.

    "You hold them," I said immediately, rity snapping back into ce. "Can you?"

    His mouth curved into something sharp and dangerous. "I wouldn''t be here if I couldn''t."

    Something passed between us as our eyes met. An understanding beyond words. This was where he was meant to be in this moment. And my ce was with her.

    I turned, voice rising, Alpha power surging back where it belonged.

    "Listen up!" I roared. "Strike unit only-fastest, cleanest fighters with me. Everyone else holds the line under ric''smand!"

    Understanding rippled through my warriors instantly. This time, the movement was

    pre

    controlled. No panic.

    ric stepped forward, power ring outward like a wall mming into ce. The ground beneath him cracked as ancient magic poured into thend, as if reinforcing the territory itself.

    The rogues snarled, pressing forward again-but now they were pushing against something immovable.

    ric raised one hand.

    The storm bent.

    Wind howled violently, mming into the rogues'' line with concussive force. Several were thrown back outright, skidding across mud and stone as if struck by a physical blow.

    "Go," ric said without looking at me. "Now."

    I didn''t hesitate.

    I pivoted and ran, the selected warriors already forming up around me as we tore through the thinnest point in the rogue line. This time, we didn''t pull punches.

    We broke through.

    ws tore. Teeth snapped. Blood spilled freely now as we forced a path open, driving hard and fast toward the heart of Silver Fang.

    Behind us, ric held the line.

    I felt his power like a weight at my back, steady and relentless, anchoring the

    battlefield even as the rogues howled in fury and confusion.

    They hadn''t expected him.

    They hadn''t expected this.

    Felicity had ordered them to keep me there, to keep me far away from her so that I couldn''t stop whatever it was she nned to do.

    Which was exactly why it was essential that I break away.

    I had created this monster by refusing to face the reality of what she''d be. I''d allowed my affection for my oldest friend and one-time lover to override every instinct and truth that I knew. And now, the consequences of my foolishness hade home to haunt me.

    ouldn''t let Ellie or anyone else be taken because of my mistakes. I wouldn''t let Silver Fang fall because I had een blinded by misced loyalty.

    We didn''t slow until the packhouse came into view through the rain-its wards zing like a beacon against the storm-dark sky.

    Smoke curled from the front doors.

    My heart stuttered violently.

    "Move!" I shouted, breaking into a full sprint.

    Every step felt like it took too long. Every breath burned. Fear wed at my throat, threatening to choke me as the packhouse loomed closer, the sounds of battle growing louder,

    I could feel Ellie now-her power ring bright and defiant, pressed tight against the war ike hands braced against a door.

    She was still standing.

    Good.

    She just had to hold a little longer.

    We surged up the steps, mming into the rogues flooding the entrance with ferocious force.

    Surprise worked in our favor-several went down immediately, crushed between us and the defenders inside.

    I shifted mid-stride, wolf bursting free with a roar that shook the stone walls.

    My ws hit the packhouse floor, slick with rain and blood, and I tore forward without hesitation.

    ¡°Ellie!¡± I howled-not just sound, butmand and promise wrapped together.

    I would reach her.

    No matter what it cost.

    Behind us, thunder rolled like the sky itself was breaking apart.

    But this time, I wasn''t running blind.

    This time, I wasn''t alone.

    And this storm-no matter how violent-was not taking my family.

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 320

    Ellie POV

    Consciousness came back to me like fire.

    Not gently. Not gradually.

    It mmed into me all at once, dragging me upward through pain so sharp it stole my breath.

    My body arched off the stone floor as power tore through me unchecked, a blinding surge that burned behind my

    and screamed in my veins.

    eyes

    I cried out.

    The sound barely made it past my throat before magic detonated outward.

    Golden light exploded from my skin in violent waves, mming into the walls, the ceiling, the air itself. Stone cracked. The ground shuddered. Somewhere close, someone shouted in rm.

    "Ellie-get back!"

    The voice was familiar. A warrior. A friend.

    It didn''t matter.

    Fear spiked and the magic answered it instantly.

    Another st tore free, stronger than thest. I felt bodies hit the ground, felt the wards along the walls re wildly as my powershed out without direction or restraint.

    The goddess''s presence filled mepletely now-vast, furious, and protective in the most brutal sense of the

    word.

    Everything was a threat.

    Everything that moved was danger.

    I could feel the energy pulsing, reaching, creating a barrier around me that nothing could reach through. My heart was racing wildly and fear spread through my veins, cold and strong.

    "No," I gasped, clutching at my chest as my heart hammered. "Stop-please-" The magic didn''t listen.

    It wrapped around me like armor made of lightning, reacting faster than thought. Anyone who came too close was thrown back by invisible force. I could feel it happening even when I couldn''t see it-impact after impact, the magic striking first, asking nothing.

    I tried to pull it in.

    It surged harder.

    I tried to ground myself the way ric had taught me-breath, focus, intention-

    The goddess roared through me in response, drowning out everything else.

    This was wrong.

    This was exactly what he had warned me about.

    The magic is powered by the goddess and directed by my emotions. He warned me that if I lost control of my feelings, something like this could happen. But it was far more frightening and vicious than I could have imagined.

    Panic wed up my spine as another wave ripped outward, the air cracking with the force of it. I curled inward, pressing my palms to the floor as tears streamed down my face.

    "I''m sorry," I sobbed. "I don''t know how to stop-I don''t want to hurt anyone-

    The realization hit me with sickening rity.

    I was hurting people.

    ")

    I was bing a threat to the very people that I was meant to be protecting. I forced myself to my feet, holding myself up against the wall.

    I had to get control, I had to.

    The thought only fueled my panic more, made my mind race with renewed fear.

    If I didn''t stop, would it spread? Would it hurt someone badly? Damage the building? Could it reach the boys?

    The magic surged again, triggered by the terror of that thought, and I screamed-raw and breaking¡ªas light tore through the hall.

    Then-

    Something shifted.

    Not violently. Not abruptly.

    The pressure eased.

    I sucked in a ragged breath as the magic stuttered, its wild edges dulling as the torrent of power began to move- not exploding outward anymore, but being pulled away from me in a steady, deliberate stream.

    The air grew heavy instead of sharp.

    The pain receded just enough for me to feel some sense of relief.

    "What-?" I whispered hoarsely.

    The answer came not in words, but in recognition.

    ric.

    The instant I realized it, relief crashed over me so hard my knees nearly buckled. I could feel him now-his magic firm and precise, wrapping around mine with practiced

    ease.

    He wasn''t forcing it. He wasn''t fighting me.

    He was stabilizing me.

    Drawing the excess away, grounding the surge with calm, inexorable control.

    ¡°You''re all right,¡± came his voice-not through sound, but directly into my awareness. Steady. Certain. " Breathe, Ellie."

    I did.

    I could feel him as if here was standing right there, holding my hand, grounding me with his steady presence.

    The magic responded.

    Each shaky breath slowed the current just a fraction more as ric continued to siphon off the overflow, his presence unwavering despite the sheer volume he was containing.

    The goddess remained-immense, burning-but no longer overwhelming. Her power flowed through me instead of tearing me apart, shaped and redirected by ric''s intervention.

    Tears streamed silently down my face.

    "ric," I whispered. "You''re not here. How are you-?"

    "That doesn''t matter right now,¡± he replied gently. "Focus."

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    +2

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 321

    I nodded, even though he couldn''t see it, and forced my attention inward.

    The chaos faded another slowly.

    As my head cleared, the world sharpened around me-the shattered stone, the scorch marks where magic had struck, warriors keeping their distance now, watching me with wary relief.

    Shame twisted in my chest.

    ¡°I didn''t mean to,¡± I said brokenly. "I was scared and I-¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± ric said. No judgment. No hesitation. "You survived. That''s enough."

    The magic settled further, finally contained.

    I felt his presence recede, not fadingpletely, but moving away. Wherever he was, he was fighting. He had to focus on that, not on me. There wasn''t time right now for us to talk this through.

    I let go of the connection and tried to focus on the moment. The chaos all around me as fighting continued on the lower floor of the packhouse.

    And then-

    Something warm brushed against me.

    At first, I thought it was memory. Grief rising in the quiet left behind by panic. The echo of something I''d lost resurfacing in the stillness.

    But the sensation deepened.

    Softened.

    It wasn''t sharp or burning like the goddess''s power. It didn''t press or demand. It held.

    My breath caught painfully in my throat.

    No.

    The presence wrapped around me gently, familiar in a way that made my chest ache. Like arms I had known once. Like safety I''d forgotten how to name.

    I shook my head, tears blurring my vision.

    "This isn''t-" I whispered.

    The warmth remained.

    Steady. Certain.

    I knew this feeling. When I''d first started to discover my connection to the goddess,

    this was the presence that had guided me through.

    "Mom?" The word slipped out before I could stop it.

    The magic hummed in response.

    And then I heard her.

    Not loud. Not distant.

    Exactly as I remembered. A voice that I thought I''d never hear again after thest vision. I thought that she had passed on.

    "You are not alone," my mother''s voice said softly.

    The sound of it shattered me.

    A sob tore free as I folded inward, clutching at myself as if I mighte apart otherwise.

    ¡°I thought I thought I''d never hear you again,¡± I choked.

    Her presence pressed closer, wordlessfort wrapping around my heart.

    "Never alone," she said gently.

    I felt her threaded through the magic-not separate from it, but distinct. Warm where

    the goddess was vast. Personal where the power was impersonal. Love where there had been only force.

    I wanted to ask everything.

    How are you here?

    Why now?

    Have you been watching me all this time?

    But before I could shape the questions, something changed.

    ric felt her, too. I could feel the pulse of his magic, the spike in emotion.

    For a moment, it felt like something passed between them. Something important that I couldn''t hear, couldn''t

    follow.

    Then, almost reluctantly, ric''s presence faded again.

    As it did, hers strengthened. All at once, she changed from a feeling to a being standing by my side.

    I stared at her. Silvery, ill-defined at the edges. Not a ghost, but a vision that wasn''t

    really there. At least, notpletely.

    The moment stretched, fragile and luminous.

    And with horrifying rity, I understood.

    It wasn''t a coincidence that she''d arrived now. She wasn''t just here to offerfort.

    It was preparation. She was here as a guide.

    Fear iced my veins.

    The words of the prophecy whispered through my mind again. The blood of Moonstone will be paid.

    The sound of the fighting around me seemed to rush back all at once. Grunts, shouts, and howls. The sickening thud of blows, the tearing of teeth......

    This was a war, and it was all because of me. All because Felicity wanted me dead, all of these people were being hurt because she wanted to hurt me.

    I couldn''t let it go on. It was my responsibility to make sure this ended with the least amount of bloodshed as possible.

    I had already suspected that I would die because of this, but the confirmation was painful. I wanted Nn by my side right now, as selfish as that was.

    I wanted him to hold me, wanted to tell him so many things.

    But he was on the front lines, fighting to protect our home. Right now, I had to face

    this alone. I had to hold on as long as I could.

    No matter how this would end, no matter how inevitable it was.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 322

    Nn POV

    Blood slicked the ground beneath my boots.

    I barely registered it as I tore through thest line of rogues between me and the packhouse. My lungs burned, every breath sharp with smoke and iron, but adrenaline kept me moving long past the point where my body should have failed.

    Ellie.

    The thought was a knife in my chest.

    Her scream-that scream-still rang in my ears, even over the chaos of battle. I''d felt it through the bond like a lightning strike, her terror and pain crashing into me so violently it had nearly dropped me to my knees.

    Even after ric had taken over on the front lines, it had taken a concerted effort for me to make it this far. The packhouse was in view now, but still out of reach.

    The forces here were concentrated. Dozens of rogues were in the process of overpowering the warriors I had left behind to guard the packhouse.

    The small group that hade with me this far broke formation to engage now. I continued forward. The front door was open, broken off of the frame.

    This sight of it sent a fresh wave of anger and panic through me.

    They''d breached the packhouse already. There was no telling what kind of chaos and carnage might be happening inside.

    Instinctively, I reached for the bond with Ellie. If she were hurt badly, I would have felt it, right?

    The bond pulsed steadily. Ellie was close and safe, at least for the moment.

    The relief was short-lived.

    Before I could reach the door, I was intercepted. A wolf mmed into my side, sending me skidding across the

    ground.

    My guard had dropped; I''d allowed myself to be distracted by the bond.

    A rookie mistake, damn it.

    Pain shot through my side like a red-hot de. My still-healing injuries red, and I barely suppressed a groan of pain.

    There was no time to process it. One of my warriors jumped between the attacking wolf and me as I forced myself to my feet.

    I didn''t pause to assess, just bolted into motion again.

    I vaulted a fallen body-didn''t look to see whose-and rushed through the packhouse doorway.

    The interior was devastation.

    Stone walls scorched ck. Shattered banisters. Blood streaked across the floor in dark smears where bodies

    had been dragged or thrown. Silver Fang warriors were scattered through the lower level, fighting room to room, their coordination strained but holding.

    My eyes went straight to the staircase.

    The wards there were still glowing-damaged, but intact.

    Relief punched through me so hard my vision blurred.

    "They''re alive," I breathed.

    Then a snarl ripped through the air.

    I spun just as Felicity lunged from the shadows.

    She was half-shifted, her body twisted between forms in a way that made my stomach turn.

    Blood matted her hair and soaked into her clothes, one arm hanging at an unnatural angle-but the injury hadn''t slowed her.

    If anything, it had made her worse.

    Her eyes locked on me, wild and burning.

    "Nn," she hissed, voice fractured with rage and triumph. ¡°You came."

    She charged.

    I barely got my de up in time.

    The impact jarred my arms to the shoulder as she mmed into me, ws scraping sparks off steel. She fought like an animal backed into a corner-no strategy, no restraint, just raw violence fueled by obsession.

    I gave ground inch by inch, teeth clenched as she drove me back toward the center of the hall.

    "You should have stayed away," I growled, shoving her off bnce and shing across her side.

    Sheughed.

    A broken, unhinged sound.

    "This is my home," she spat, eyes flicking toward the stairs. "She doesn''t belong here. She never did. And neither do those-"

    My vision went white for a moment. I roared and went on the offensive.

    Steel met w, then flesh. She screamed as my de bit deep, but instead of retreating she surged forward, taking the wound just to get closer. Her ws raked across my chest, tearing through armor and skin.

    Pain red white-hot.

    I ignored it.

    Every instinct screamed at me to finish her, to end this now-but I couldn''t lose focus. Not with her unpredictability. Not with Ellie above us, vulnerable no matter how strong her wards were.

    "You won''t touch her," I said, voice shaking with fury. "You''re done."

    Her grin was feral.

    "You think this ends with me?¡± she snarled. ¡°Look around you."

    I did just long enough to see the truth of it.

    The rogues were pushing in from multiple entry points now, pouring into the

    packhouse in numbers that Silver Fang hadn''t been prepared for. Our warriors were

    skilled, disciplined-but they were tired.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    +2

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 323

    And there were too many enemies.

    How in the hells had she even found this many rogues? How had she amassed an army like this without anyone noticing? It was madness.

    But that was exactly it. She was mad. And that kind of madness wouldn''t be held back by reason or logic.

    "Silver Fang!" I shouted. "Fall back to the inner line-protect the stairs!"

    They acknowledged instantly, one of my generals barking orders, but even as Silver Fang tightened formation I could see the strain. Every downed rogue was reced by two more.

    Felicity saw it too.

    Herughter echoed through the hall as sheunched herself at me again, forcing me tomit fully just to keep her away from the staircase.

    Time stretched into brutal seconds.

    Strike. Block. Dodge.

    My muscles screamed. Sweat dripped into my eyes. Felicity fought with reckless abandon, ignoring her own injuries entirely, her singr focus on getting past me- getting to Ellie-making her dangerously unpredictable.

    I couldn''t disengage.

    If I fell, even for a moment-

    A thunderous crash shook the building.

    For one terrible heartbeat, I thought the wards had failed.

    Then came the sound of horns.

    Not Silver Fang''s.

    A different call-sharp,manding, unmistakable.

    The rogues hesitated. Everything went still, every breath held as they tried to make sense of the sound.

    Felicity went still, too. Her eyes snapped from me to the open doorway.

    Shouts erupted from outside. The sh of fresh steel. Wolves howling-not in rage, but in disciplined formation.

    Hope mmed into my chest.

    "Reinforcements!" someone yelled.

    Felicity''s face twisted with rage as realization dawned; she knew that sound. I did too.

    "No," she snarled. "No-!"

    The sound of heavy footfalls approached rapidly.

    Pine Ridge colors flooded the hall.

    They moved like a unit-tight, efficient, deadly. Their warriors cut into the rogue nk with precision, immediately relieving pressure on Silver Fang''s lines.

    And at their head-

    Kieran.

    22

    He took in the scene in a single sweep, eyes locking briefly with mine. There was no rivalry there anymore. No ambition.

    Only resolve.

    He lifted his de and shouted, "Push them back! Do not let them regroup!"

    Pine Ridge surged forward, the bnce of the fight shifting visibly in seconds. Felicity screamed.

    The sound was shrill, unhinged.

    "Traitorous bastard! This isn''t over!" she shrieked,unching herself at me with

    renewed desperation. ¡°I''ll kill her-l''ll-!¡±

    I met her charge head-on.

    Steel shed.

    This time, when she stumbled, she didn''t recover fast enough.

    I drove

    my

    shoulder into her chest and mmed her into the wall hard enough to crack stone. She slid to the floor, gasping.

    I looked to Kieran again. He''d ced himself between the rogues and the staircase.

    He wouldn''t be able to hold the line alone, though.

    I wasn''t sure why he was doing this. I wasn''t sure I wanted to know.

    I knew that he cared about Ellie, so maybe I could put it down to that, but...

    The look on his face when he''de to tell me about Felicity''s ns after the debate suddenly shed through my mind.

    Kieran had been shaken, genuinely. He had sheltered her when I banished her. He''d given her resources and ignored the warning signs. Maybe this was his way of atoning.

    Of showing that the harm he caused was something he was willing to take responsibility for.

    If he''d only sent his warriors, that would have been enough, but he was here himself. Standing between the attackers and Ellie''s position.

    Around us, the tide had turned.

    Silver Fang and Pine Ridge fought side by side now, the rogues breaking under coordinated pressure. Victory wasn''t certain yet-but for the first time since the battle began, it felt possible.

    Felicity looked up at me, hatred zing even as her strength failed. She was shifting back to her human form, slowly and with unnatural jerking motions as if she was fighting to maintain her wolf form.

    It was disturbing to see. I clenched my de more firmly.

    She was still dangerous; I couldn''t afford to let my guard down yet.

    ¡°She''ll die for this," she rasped. "One way or another."

    I didn''t answer.

    I didn''t need to.

    Above us, the wards still held.

    And Ellie-my Ellie-was still alive.

    Whatever wasing next, whatever this war demanded of us before it ended-

    We would face it.

    Together.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 324

    Ellie POV

    The fighting didn''t sound the way I expected it to anymore.

    It wasn''t louder. If anything, it felt sharper-every sh of steel too distinct, every scream cutting through the air with awful rity. As if the world had narrowed, funneling everything down to this one ce, this one

    moment.

    Me.

    The wards around the staircase were still standing, but they were trembling now. I could feel it through the magic like strain in a muscle pushed too far, too long. Cracks spiderwebbed through the golden light, ring and dimming unevenly as they absorbed blow after blow.

    Below, voices shouted-orders barked, warnings screamed. The sound of Nn''s voice reached me once, rough with fury andmand, and the relief that surged through me was so intense it nearly brought me to my knees.

    He''s here.

    Alive. Fighting.

    I could feel the bond re when I realized it, responding with an intensity that grounded me enough to bring me back to reality.

    I pressed my palm to the ward, grounding myself in the sensation of it. The goddess''s power thrummed beneath my skin, steady but restless, like a storm contained only by will.

    I could still feel my mother.

    She stood just to my left now, her presence more defined than before. Not fully

    solid, not entirely here-but close enough that I could sense the shape of her, the way she tilted her head as she watched the chaos unfold below us.

    Her expression wasn''t fear.

    It was grief.

    "Mom," I whispered, my throat tight. "What''s going to happen?"

    She didn''t answer.

    I thought of ric''s words. He had told me once that my visions couldn''t guarantee

    an oue. That they warned me of what could be, but gave me a chance to change things.

    It didn''t feel like I had a choice.

    I had the warning that danger wasing, but it had stille to this.

    I hadn''t been able to stop it.

    But maybe that wasn''t what he meant. Maybe the choice wasn''t about what would happen, wasn''t about being able to avert a disaster.

    Maybe it was about how I reacted to it. Was there still a chance to make a different choice now?

    Her gaze was fixed past me, past the staircase, past even the battle itself-focused on something I couldn''t see.

    A future, maybe.

    Or an ending. One that I had failed to prevent.

    The air shifted.

    I felt it before I saw it-a wrongness sliding through the wards like a de seeking a seam. The goddess stirred inside me, power surging in warning, and I spun just as a shadow detached itself from the chaos below.

    Felicity.

    She was moving differently now. No longer wild or erratic, but deliberate-her remaining strength coiling inward, focused entirely on one thing.

    Me.

    She vaulted the banister with impossible speed,nding hard halfway up the stairs. The wards red violently where she struck them, golden light exploding outward as she tore at them with w and fang.

    Painnced through my skull as the bacsh rippled through the magic.

    "No!" I gasped, bracing myself. "Stop!"

    She looked up at me and smiled.

    It was the most horrifying thing I''d ever seen. It was wrong. Her lips were spread so wide that all of her teeth were showing and her eyes were wide and crazed. It made my skin prickle with goosebumps.

    Blood streaked her face. Her body was twisted between forms again, bones shifting beneath skin in sharp, unnatural jerks. She pressed against the wards again and was shoved back several feet, but it didn''t slow her.

    One of her eyes was already clouding over, but the other burned with singr purpose.

    "You''re right there," she rasped. "I can feel you.¡±

    Then all at once, the wards buckled.

    The goddess''s power surged instinctively, rushing to reinforce them-but this time, something else rose with it.

    My mother stepped forward.

    The moment she did, the world seemed to hold its breath.

    Her presence expanded, no longer just warmth at my side but a quiet, radiant force

    that cut through the violence like moonlight through smoke. The goddess didn''t retreat-but she stilled, vast power settling into something almost reverent.

    I stared at my mother in stunned disbelief.

    She was clearer now. Still silvery, still not fully flesh-but her face was unmistakable. The same gentle strength

    I remembered from childhood. The same eyes that had looked at me with

    unwavering love, even when the world

    was cruel.

    Felicity faltered.

    Just for a second.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 325

    Her snarl twisted into something uncertain, something almost afraid.

    "What is that?" she snarled.

    My mother didn''t look at her.

    She didn''t look at me, either.

    Her

    gaze was still fixed beyond us, sorrow softening her features as if she were watching something already lost.

    The wards red again as Felicity lunged, tearing through anotheryer. I cried out as the feedback mmed into me, magic roaring through my veins as I fought to hold the barrier together.

    Somewhere below, I could hear Nn''s voice. He was shouting orders, growling in rage. He was trying to fight his way to me, I could feel his anger and fear through the bond.

    But he wouldn''t make it in time, not if something didn''t change.

    I reached deep into myself, reached for the magic the way ric had taught me to. I just needed to hold on a little longer. I had to keep her at bay.

    The goddess answered my desperation instantly.

    Power flooded me, brilliant and blinding, wrapping around the wards in a zing cocoon. The staircase shook as the force of it drove Felicity back a step.

    But I could feel the cost.

    This wasn''t sustainable. This level of power was going to rip me apart. My limits were already being tested. I wouldn''t be able to keep this up for long. I wouldn''t be able to hold Felicity at bay, not without more help.

    I felt weak. I was fighting for the people that matter most in the world to me, but I was stilling up short. How could I be so pathetic? My boys were just yards away, behind a door that was protected by concrete and the same wards that had just failed.

    Felicity would be able to break them. She would be able to get to the boys if someone didn''t stop her. If I didn''t stop her.

    "Ellie," my mother whispered atst.

    Her voice was so gentle it nearly broke me.

    I turned to her, tears streaming unchecked. "Tell me what to do," I begged. "Please."

    She finally met my eyes.

    There was no fear in her expression.

    Only sorrow-and eptance.

    "The storm always takes something," she said softly. "It always has."

    Cold dread curled in my stomach.

    "The prophecy," I whispered. "The blood of Moonstone."

    Her lips curved into the faintest, saddest smile.

    "The price will be paid," she said. "The blood of Moonstone will be spilled."

    A fresh wave of fear and grief crashed through me. The vision of the boys running from me, running to Nn for safety, came to my mind. A sob tore from me and my heart lurched painfully.

    I would protect them, no matter the cost. I knew that they would be safe if I left them with Nn.

    But I didn''t want to. I didn''t want to go. Not yet, and not like this.

    "This was never about punishment,¡± she said gently. Her form shifted a little closer, the warmth of her presence pressing close and easing some of the panic that was building in me. "It''s about choice."

    I stared at her, confused. How could this be about choice?

    "I don''t understand."

    The wards cracked again.

    Felicity screamed in rage and hurled herself forward, tearing through thest barrier between us. The golden light shattered in a blinding explosion, sending fragments of magic scattering like sparks.

    I stumbled back with a cry as Felicitynded on the top step, barely an arm''s length away.

    Her ws scraped the stone as she surged toward me.

    Everything happened at once.

    The goddess''s power exploded outward in a desperate bid to protect me. The air screamed with it, pressure crushing in from all sides as magicshed out wildly.

    And through it all, my mother didn''t move.

    She simply turned her head.

    Looked past Felicity.

    Past me.

    Past the chaos.

    Her eyes softened.

    A sad smile touched her lips.

    "The blood of Moonstone will be paid," she whispered.

    The words hit me like a death sentence.

    "No," I breathed, terror flooding every inch of me. "No-please-"

    Felicity lunged.

    The goddess roared.

    And somewhere deep in the magic, I felt something shift-something vast and

    deliberate, like a door opening.

    A choice had been made.

    I screamed Nn''s name as the world seemed to tilt, the future rushing toward us

    with unstoppable force.

    Something terrible wasing.

    And for the first time since the storm began, I knew with chilling certainty¡ª

    It wasn''t me the prophecy was going to im.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 326

    Third Person POV

    The battle was turning.

    Not cleanly. Not easily. But unmistakably.

    The rogues were being pushed back now, forced into retreating arcs instead of relentless advance. Their formations frayed under sustained pressure, discipline breaking as exhaustion set in.

    Where they had surged with brutal confidence before, now they reacted-scrambling to counter maneuvers instead of dictating them.

    ric stood at the heart of it, cloak dark with rain and blood, issuingmands with sharp, economical precision.

    "Second nk, tighten-don''t chase them. Hold the line."

    A group of Moonstone warriors shifted instantly, locking shields and adjusting spacing without question.

    "Third rotation, swap out the injured. You-yes, you-fall back before you copse."

    4

    The young warrior hesitated only a heartbeat before obeying, relief flickering across his face as a healer caught his arm and dragged him clear.

    ric didn''t raise his voice. He didn''t need to.

    Authority radiated from him like gravity-calm, unyielding, absolute. Even in chaos, the battlefield bent around his presence. The rogues felt it too; their attacks avoided his position instinctively, skirting the edge of something they didn''t want to test.

    The Pine Ridge forces had made all the difference.

    Their arrival had broken the stalemate, splitting the rogue advance and relieving pressure on Silver Fang''s inner defenses. Lance had seized the opening instantly, coordinating with Pine Ridge generals as if they''d trained together for years.

    The storm still raged overhead, thunder cracking the sky open in violent punctuation ¡ªbut on the ground, order was asserting itself again.

    Victory was no longer impossible.

    It was within reach.

    And yet-

    ric felt it.

    A tightening in his chest that had nothing to do with exertion. A wrongness that prickled along his spine, cold and unmistakable.

    Time was running out.

    Not for the battle.

    For something else.

    The knowledge came to him in a sh, as it often did for him. Unlike Ellie''s vision, ric had always gotten his messages from the goddess in shes of intuition.

    Cassian felt it the moment something shifted.

    There was no vision. No voice. No clear exnation. Not for Cassian.

    He had never been blessed with that aspect of Moonstone lineage. He didn''t share

    the strong connection to the goddess that the rest of his family did.

    For him, it was just a sudden, sickening sense of imbnce-like the ground beneath his feet had shifted a

    fraction too far.

    His hands shook as he parried a blow, de skidding off a rogue''s armor. He corrected automatically, movements sharp and practiced, but unease coiled tighter in his gut with every breath.

    Something was wrong.

    Not here not the battle itself. That was turning. He could see it, feel it in the renewed strength of their lines, the way the rogues faltered now instead of pressing.

    This was different.

    Personal.

    ¡°Cassian!¡± Lance''s voice cut through his thoughts. "Focus, man!"

    Cassian obeyed, forcing his focus back into the present as they cut down another cluster of retreating rogues. Still, the feeling lingered-heavy and insistent.

    He searched the battlefield instinctively.

    Found ric.

    Their eyes met across the chaos.

    For just a second, ric''s gaze softened.

    Cassian''s chest tightened.

    Then ric lifted two fingers and pointed-not toward the packhouse, but toward Lance.

    Command.

    Understanding followed swiftly, even if the reason did not.

    Cassian nodded once.

    ric moved through the ranks with purpose, issuing rapid orders as he went.

    "Lance," he said crisply when he reached him. "The line will hold. Pine Ridge has the southern nk. Silver

    Fang will reinforce the east. You takemand here."

    Lance blinked. "You''re leaving?"

    "Yes."

    "Where are you going?"

    ric didn''t answer directly. His eyes flicked briefly toward the packhouse, then back.

    "Finish this,¡± he said. "Push them back over the border. Do not pursue beyond it." Something in his tone brooked no argument.

    Lance straightened. "Understood."

    ric turned to Cassian.

    "You''re with me," he said.

    Cassian''s heart thudded painfully. The look on ric''s face filled him with a dread

    that was hard for him to define. ¡°Why?¡±

    ric hesitated.

    Just a moment.

    Then, gently, he reached out and sped Cassian''s shoulder.

    "Because I need you," he said. "And because it''s time you trusted yourself."

    Cassian swallowed hard and nodded.

    Together, they turned away from the battlefield.

    Behind them, Lance tookmand, rallying the forces with renewed confidence. Thebined might of Moonstone, Silver Fang, and Pine Ridge pressed forward, driving the rogues back inch by bloody inch.

    The sound of Lance shouting orders carried over the chaos as they moved away from the heat of battle.

    They were halfway to the packhouse when ric staggered suddenly. Cassian

    steadied him, but his concerned voice faded into silence in an instant.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 327

    One moment, ric was striding across the churned earth, intent on returning to Ellie''s side now that the front lines were stabilizing. The next, the world seemed to tilt-sound dulling, color draining as something far older than the storm reached for him.

    The vision struck without warning.

    And she was there.

    His wife stood before him, whole and radiant in a way she had never been in life.

    The sight of her standing there almost sent him to his knees. She was solid as thest day he saw her, her posture strong and sure. Moonlight threaded through her dark hair, and her eyes-those same eyes that stared back at him from Ellie''s face every time his daughter smiled-were soft with infinite patience.

    He hadn''t seen her since the night she died.

    Not in dreams. Not in visions.

    Never.

    "ric," she said gently.

    His breath caught painfully in his throat.

    For a heartbeat, selfish hope surged. A desperate, foolish wish that this was a mistake-that he was dying, that this was the end, that he could go to her now and be done with all of it.

    She held out her hand-not urgent, not pleading.

    Offering.

    "Selene," he said softly, reverently.

    "You don''t have toe yet," she said. It was a reminder, a reassurance that he was still alive at this moment. That he hadn''t been struck down by a surprise blow.

    The battlefield flickered faintly at the edges of his vision. He could feel the weight ofmand tugging at him, the pull of duty and danger.

    ¡°Ellie,¡± he said immediately. ¡°She''s-¡±

    "In danger," his wife finished softly. "Yes."

    The words settled into him like truth rather than fear.

    The prophecy stirred in his mind, simple and unavoidable. The blood of Moonstone will be paid.

    He had always feared it would be Ellie.

    Or Cassian.

    Or worse-one of the children.

    "I won''t let it take them," he said, voice low and fierce.

    "I know," she replied. Her expression softened, pride shining through her grief. "That''s why I''m here."

    Understanding unfurled slowly, painfully. There was a reason that she would appear now, after so many years without so much as a dream of her.

    "This is a choice," he said.

    "Yes."

    He closed his eyes. He could see it, if he tried. The future that might be.

    Ellie standing tall as Luna, power bnced and sure with Nn beside her. The

    twins older,ughing, chasing each other through Moonstone''s halls. Cassian grown into his role as Alpha, burdened but steady, a partner at his side.

    A future.

    One he would not be part of.

    Grief tore through him with startling force. Not fear of death-but sorrow for everything he would miss. He thought of Ellie''s quiet strength, of how far she''de and how much he could still teach her. He thought of the way the boys clutched his fingers with surprising strength. And of Cassian''s stubborn pride and hidden tenderness.

    He wanted to see it.

    He wanted to stay.

    His wife stepped closer, pressing her forehead briefly to his in a gesture so achingly familiar it nearly broke him.

    "You gave them everything, Al. Every chance, every lesson you could bestow," she murmured. "They will thrive because of it. The choice is yours now."

    He closed his eyes. The flood of emotions was nearly overwhelming. There was so much happening in this moment that he wanted to consider, but there wasn''t time.

    He did what he always did. He let his intuition guide him.

    When he opened his eyes, the decision was already made.

    "I''ll take it," he said. "The price."

    She smiled-not sad this time, but peaceful, as if this was the oue she expected.

    "I''ll be waiting."

    The vision faded.

    The battlefield snapped back into focus with brutal rity.

    ric straightened, breath steady, resolve locking into ce.

    Cassian''s voice suddenly thunders back to reality. ¡°Dad?!¡±

    ric turned to him, his expression softened at the look of concern on Cassian''s face. ric sped his forearms firmly and pulled Cassian into a tight hug.

    After a moment of confusion, Cassian returned the embrace. Before he could ask any questions, ric released him and stepped away.

    He started to run. Not the steady pace he''d been maintaining, but pushing himself as fast as he could. Cassian scrambled to follow at his heels.

    The storm still raged.

    But the tide had turned.

    ric did not look back.

    He didn''t need to.

    The choice had been made.

    And the cost wasing.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 328

    Ellie POV

    With the first line of wards broken, Felicity was emboldened. Her assault on me was relentless, forcing me back further and further as she mmed herself bodily into my shield as if brute strength alone was all she had.

    The look of madness in her eyes was only increasing. She was wild, pupils blown wide, and a rigid, too-wide grin stered on her face.

    There was no denying it anymore.

    This wasn''t jealousy. It wasn''t anger. It wasn''t even hatred.

    At some point in the past year, Felicity had lost her mind.

    She was driven now by a blind need for blood, for my blood, no matter what it would cost her to get it. I couldn''t reason my way out. I couldn''t convince her to leave the boys out of it.

    I wasn''t even sure Nn could stop her now, not even if he renounced me on the spot and agreed to take her as

    his Luna.

    The part of her that had wanted to desperately to rule by his side didn''t seem to exist anymore. Now this hateful creature was all that remained.

    The packhouse shook around me.

    Not the distant tremor of battle outside, not the echo of thunder rolling across the mountains-but the deep, violent shudder of something fundamental giving way.

    Stone groaned.

    The wards screamed in protest, their light ring erratically, no longer a steady barrier but a series of frantic, failing pulses.

    They wereing back.

    I felt it before I saw it-before the sound of boots and ws and snarls surged up the stairwell again. More forces converging, more bodies flooding into the lower levels. Silver Fang. Pine Ridge. Moonstone.

    ric.

    Cassian.

    The bond between Moonstone blood sang sharply in my chest as they crossed the threshold, a sudden, fierce awareness that cut through the fog of fear and exhaustion. Relief hit me so hard my knees nearly buckled.

    They''re here.

    Below me, Nn''s presence burned like a beacon-focused, furious, unyielding. He moved with brutal precision, shouting orders even as he fought, trying to manage too many variables at once.

    "They''re still holding the border?" I heard him demand, his voice raw with strain.

    "They are," came the reply-Cassian, breathless but steady. "Pine Ridge is reinforcing Lance. The rogues are breaking there."

    Good. Thank the goddess.

    But here-

    Here was unraveling.

    Felicity was no longer fighting like a strategist. No longer even like a cornered animal.

    She was pure chaos.

    She had already forced me to fall back to the second hold point, down the hallway. I couldn''t see the staircase anymore, couldn''t see what was happening downstairs.

    I could feel Felicity through the magic now, her presence a jagged, poisonous thing scraping against the wards over and over again. Every strike she made sent a spike of pain through my skull as the goddess''s power rushed topensate, to repair, to hold.

    Too much.

    I was asking too much.

    "Get back!" someone shouted below.

    The distraction took my attention for a fraction of a second, but it was long enough. Felicity struck again.

    The golden light fractured visibly this time, splintering like ss under pressure. Cracks raced upward, spiderwebbing through the barrier I''d poured everything into.

    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, pressing my palms t against the air. ¡°Please-please-"

    The goddess answered, power surging hot and blinding through me as I forced more into the failing structure. My vision swam. My heart pounded so hard it felt like

    it might tear itself free.

    I can hold it. I have to.

    But then there were more. Two rogues managed to slip past the defenses and bound up the stairs. They joined Felicity, throwing themselves headlong into the barrier.

    Felicity screamed-a sound so feral and enraged it barely sounded like it came from a living throat. Her rogues responded instantly, surging forward with renewed desperation, throwing themselves at the defenders with suicidal abandon.

    They knew.

    They could feel it too.

    This was the endgame.

    "Ellie!" Nn shouted, his voice cutting through everything. I felt him try to break away, felt the strain as he

    fought to reach the staircase again. "How much longer-?"

    "I don''t know!" I cried back, my voice breaking. "I-I''m trying-"

    The wards flickered violently.

    Then-

    They shattered.

    The explosion of magic knocked me backward as thest barrier between Felicity and the inner corridors disintegrated in a blinding sh of light. The bacsh tore through me, ripping a scream from my throat as I hit the stone floor hard.

    20

    Pain exploded across my back and shoulders. I gasped, struggling to breathe as the air rushed from my lungs.

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 329

    The sound that followed nearly stopped my heart.

    August.

    Their cries pierced the chaos like knives, sharp and terrified and impossibly small against the roar of battle.

    "No-!" I sobbed, scrambling to my hands and knees.

    The panic room door-reinforced stone,yered wards, every safeguard we''d built- shuddered violently as something mmed into it from the outside.

    Felicity.

    She''d run right past me as Iy there.

    I could see her there now, her madness burning so hot it made my skin prickle. She

    tore at the door with relentless fury, ws shrieking against enchanted stone.

    The boys screamed louder.

    I tried to stand.

    My legs gave out beneath me.

    Another impact rocked the door. Hairline fractures appeared along its surface, magic ring desperately as it struggled to hold.

    Inside, I could feel Rae.

    Focused. Terrified. Unyielding.

    She didn''t scream.

    She didn''t hesitate.

    She stood between my children and death.

    I forced myself to stand and move toward the door, stumbling as I went, but not stopping.

    A snarl ripped through the air-this one human, furious, and unmistakably Moonstone.

    "Rae-!"

    Cassian.

    He burst through the press of bodies like a force of nature, cutting down anything in

    his path with reckless, desperate speed. His eyes were wild as he reached the shattered threshold, taking in the scene in a single, horrified nce.

    The door gave way with a thunderous crack.

    Stone split.

    Magic copsed.

    The panic room was breached.

    Time slowed.

    I threw myself at Felicity in blind panic. My arms locked around her neck, and I dragged her to the floor with me, holding on with everything I had to keep her away from my babies.

    A rogue lunged through the opening, bloodied and snarling, eyes locked on the crib where my boys screamed in

    terror.

    Rae moved.

    She didn''t shout. Didn''t hesitate. She stepped forward and drove the dagger Cassian had given her straight into the rogue''s throat with a scream that was pure rage and fear and love all tangled together.

    The body hit the floor at her feet.

    Silence fell for half a heartbeat.

    Cassian stood frozen in the doorway, chest heaving, staring at the scene like he couldn''t quite make sense of it.

    Rae-blood sttered across her hands, long red hairing loose from its tie-stood rigidly between the crib and the fallen rogue. The dagger trembled in her grip, its de slick and red.

    August andn wailed from the crib, their cries raw and panicked.

    ian made a broken sound in his throat and crossed the room in three long strides, pulling Rae into his arms without a word.

    She shattered.

    The dagger ttered to the floor as she clutched at him, sobbing violently, her strength finally giving way now that she wasn''t alone anymore.

    "I-I didn''t know what else to do," she gasped. "I couldn''t-I couldn''t let them-"

    "You did perfect,¡± Cassian said fiercely, his voice breaking as he held her. "You did exactly right. Exactly what I needed you to. They''re safe. You kept them safe."

    I dragged myself upright, every movement agony, and staggered into the doorway.

    The moment Cassian saw me, his face crumpled.

    "Ellie," he breathed.

    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t.

    All I could see were my children-red-faced and sobbing, tiny hands clenched tight as they screamed themselves hoarse.

    I reached toward them, wanting nothing more than to gather them into my arms. Then I was yanked back violently. My back collided with the wall and the air was forced out of my lungs.

    The second rogue sprinted through the open doorway and the sound of struggle filled my ears as Cassian engaged to protect Rae and the boys.

    I sobbed as I struggled to force myself upright again. I failed. My legs were too weak and I''d lost my breath.

    Felicity screamed again- standing over me menacingly as I slid to the floor.

    Her face was somehow even angrier, her madness spiking as the sound of the boys'' cries reached her.

    Something answered that scream.

    Not fear.

    Not panic.

    Rage.

    A roar shook the packhouse, deep and thunderous, carrying Nn''s fury through stone and bone alike.

    He wasing.

    And this time, nothing was going to stop him.

    I clutched my sons tighter, heart pounding as the world seemed to narrow once more, funneling everything toward the inevitable collision I could feel building just beyond the door.

    The storm wasn''t finished with us yet.

    Not by a long shot.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 330

    Third Person POV

    The fight stopped making sense.

    Ellie was thrown between physical volleys with Felicity and surges of power that she struggled to direct.

    The shifts were rapid, disorienting. She could hardly follow what was happening now. She only knew that she had to hold Felicity back, had to keep her focus only on herself.

    The unrelenting confusion of it wasn''t restricted to Felicity.

    That was the first thing anyone noticed-not that it grew louder or more violent, but that it crossed some invisible threshold where pain, fear, and reason no longer applied.

    The rogues should have been breaking.

    By any rational measure, they were outmatched now. Reinforcements had arrived. Their lines were splintered. Their losses were catastrophic. Any normal force would have fled, scattered back into the Rogunds to lick its wounds.

    These didn''t.

    They fought like something hollowed out and filled with fury instead.

    des that should have crippled them barely slowed their movements. Wolves fought on with shattered limbs, jaws snapping through blood and bone. Even as bodies fell, others surged over them, heedless of injury, heedless of death.

    It was as if the storm itself had crawled into their veins.

    Ellie had thought that she understood the visions. Nn was theing storm. But that wasn''t true, notpletely.

    Nn was the storm of Silver Fang. A force of nature that couldn''t be denied. A force of protection that wouldn''t be swayed.

    But this storm was something else. It wasn''t a storm system that happened to be striking at the same moment Felicity invaded. There was something else to it. Something unnatural.

    Maybe if Ellie had been able to sense it, if any of them had, they could have prepared more thoroughly.

    It was toote for that now.

    Inside the packhouse, that madness concentrated into something sharper-more focused.

    Felicity.

    Her presence warped the space around her. The air felt too tight, too charged, vibrating with unstable power that didn''t belong to her alone. Every scream of the storm outside seemed to echo through her, feeding the wild

    light burning behind her eyes.

    Ellie was barely on her feet.

    She was upright only through stubborn refusal to fall again, one hand braced against the stone wall as she dragged breath into burning lungs. Magic still thrummed through her, but it was frayed now-overstretched, reactive, no longer something she could shape with precision.

    The goddess was there.

    So was something else.

    Something vast, watchful.

    Waiting.

    The panic room had be thest fixed point in a copsing world.

    Cassian and Rae stood shoulder to shoulder in its shattered doorway, blood slicking the floor beneath their boots. Cassian moved with brutal efficiency now, every strike decisive, his body interposed instinctively between Rae, the crib, and the chaos beyond.

    Rae held her dagger in a white-knuckled grip, fear etched into every line of her face- but she didn''t step back.

    Not once.

    Each time a rogue broke through the press, Cassian met them head-on. Each time one slipped past his reach, Rae struck with desperate precision born of terror and love.

    They were holding.

    Barely.

    At the top of the stairs, Nn was a force of pure violence.

    He had managed to fight his way to this point, but the rogues were on him like a tidal wave. It was as if their collective focus was solely on him.

    He fought like a man possessed-not by madness, but by purpose. His wolf surged beneath his skin, eyes glowing as he nted himself at the choke point, denying the rogues ess with savage resolve.

    They threw themselves at him anyway.

    Again and again.

    Kieran''s warriors shed with rogues on the ground floor below, holding the line with grim determination. Kieran himself fought like a man intent on atonement, bloodied and relentless, intercepting wave after wave before they could reach the stairs.

    Somewhere among them was ric. Ellie could feel him, assessing, fighting, calcting something she couldn''t fathom.

    She felt him bracing against her magic, feeding and stabilizing her energy, even

    from a distance. It was still barely enough to keep her on her feet.

    The house shook with the strain of it all.

    And through it-through steel and snarls and thunder-

    The babies cried.

    August andn''s cries cut through the chaos with piercing rity, high and desperate, impossible to ignore. Every sound seemed to tighten the air further, ratcheting the tension to an unbearable pitch.

    Felicity heard them.

    The moment the cries rose again, something in her snappedpletely.

    Ellieunched herself at her as she moved toward the doorway again. ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

    +2

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 331

    A thin shield slowed her enough for Ellie to get an arm around her throat from behind.

    Ellie locked her grip as hard as she could. Felicity wed at her, roared in rage. When she couldn''t throw Ellie off easily and fell straight back, mming Ellie onto the ground andnding on top of her.

    Ellie groaned at the impact, and her grip faltered.

    Felicity jumped to her feet again and looked down at Ellie, her face twisting in malicious delight at seeing her vulnerable state.

    She took a step closer. Ellie struggled to get up. Her legs gave out. She was an easy target. Panic surged through her, but she just couldn''t get her limbs to move fast enough.

    She threw her head back and screamed-a sound so raw and unhinged it silenced even the storm for half a heartbeat. Her body convulsed, bones shifting violently as her form warped between human and wolf, neither fully settling.

    Her gaze locked on Ellie.

    Pure fixation.

    Ellie pushed away from the wall, lifting her hands even as her vision swam. "Felicity," she said hoarsely. "Stop. This ends now."

    Felicityughed.

    It was a broken, fractured sound, stripped of anything human. ¡°You hear them?" she snarled. "They''re calling for blood."

    Then she moved.

    Sheunched herself across the space between them with terrifying speed, all fangs and ws and annihting rage, a living weapon aimed straight at Ellie''s heart.

    Ellie felt it felt the inevitability of it-too exhausted, too slow, magic ring toote to form a proper shield.

    This is it.

    Time fractured.

    A blur of motion cut through her peripheral vision.

    Light red-silver-white, unmistakable.

    And ric stepped into the path of death.

    He didn''t hesitate.

    Didn''t shout.

    Didn''t look back.

    He simply moved.

    Felicity''s ws struck home with bone-shattering force, tearing through flesh, through Moonstone armor, through a body that had already chosen this ending.

    The sound was awful-wet and final.

    ric staggered once.

    Then fell.

    The world seemed to inhale sharply.

    Blood-dark and unmistakable-spilled across the stone floor, steaming faintly as it soaked into ancient runes etched deep into the packhouse foundation.

    Moonstone blood.

    The storm screamed.

    Magic surged violently, ripping outward in a blinding wave that mmed Felicity back like a physical blow. She howled in fury and pain, skidding across the floor as power she couldn''t control tore free from her grasp.

    Ellie screamed.

    "NO-!"

    Cassian felt it like his heart had been torn from his chest.

    ¡°Dad!¡± he roared, breaking from the doorway despite Rae''s cry, stumbling toward ric''s fallen form.

    Nn froze at the top of the stairs.

    For the first time since the battle began, disbelief cracked through his fury. "ric-!"

    The goddess''s presence expanded.

    The storm faltered.

    For one impossible moment, everything stilled.

    And then-

    The vision came.

    Cassian and Ellie saw it at the same time.

    Not with their eyes.

    With their souls.

    ric stood upright, whole and uninjured, gazing down at his own still body with

    quiet eptance. There was no pain in his expression. No regret.

    Only peace.

    214

    Beside him stood their mother.

    Selene.

    She held his hand, fingers inteced, her face radiant and soft with love that had never faded.

    She leaned into him, forehead resting against his shoulder, and smiled at her children with infinite tenderness.

    You are not alone.

    Then light folded inward.

    They were gone.

    The vision vanished like mist in sunlight.

    The goddess withdrew, power settling into something vast and satisfied.

    The storm outside began to break.

    Thunder rolled one final time-then faded, rain easing from a torrent to a steady fall. Felicity screamed again, but this time it wasn''t rage.

    It was loss.

    Something essential had been ripped away, leaving her shrieking and unmoored as

    the force that had driven her finally abandoned its vessel.

    She copsed to her knees, wing at the floor, sobbing and snarling in equal

    measure.

    The

    rogues faltered.

    Then broke.

    Across the packhouse and beyond, their resistance crumbled; bodies dropping weapons as fear finally took hold. Without the storm''s unnatural fury driving them, they were only what they had always been-

    Defeated.

    Cassian dropped to his knees beside ric''s body, hands shaking as he pressed them uselessly against a wound that was already beyond healing.

    Ellie copsed beside them, tears blinding her as she reached out, fingers brushing her father''s blood.

    It was warm.

    Real.

    Final.

    Around them, the battle ended.

    The prophecy had been fulfilled.

    The blood of Moonstone had been spilled.

    And the storm-

    Atst-

    Was over.

    +2

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 332

    Nn POV

    Grief hit me like a physical blow.

    Not the sharp, immediate kind I''d felt when I thought Ellie was lost. Not panic or terror or the hollow dread that came with imagining a future ripped away before it could even begin.

    This was colder.

    It settled into my chest and stayed there, crushing, unyielding, stealing the air from my lungs in a way no de

    ever had.

    I hadn''t been close to ric.

    I''d respected him. Feared him, once. Fought him more than once-directly or indirectly. We''d disagreed on politics, on leadership, on how much power any one person should be allowed to wield.

    But he had trusted me. He had protected my family when I couldn''t. He had supported us as we struggled to make a fresh start together.

    And more than that-

    He had loved Ellie.

    I saw her fall to her knees beside his body, her scream breaking into something raw

    and animal that tore through the packhouse. I heard Cassian''s cry-hoarse, shattered, the sound of a son realizing there would be no more chances left.

    And I knew.

    ric had chosen this.

    He had seen the ending and stepped into it anyway, cing his body between Felicity and the people he loved without hesitation or regret.

    Without asking for permission.

    I would have done the same. When I took the blow meant for Cassian those months ago, it hadn''t even been a difficult choice.

    I was sure that ric had felt the same way. He had saved his daughter, because there was no other choice that he would be able to live with making.

    The weight of that choice mmed into me harder than any blow I''d taken all night. Something inside me broke.

    Felicity staggered to her feet, shrieking, wing at herself like she couldn''t understand why the power had left her. The thing that had driven her-the storm, the madness, whatever dark current had been riding her bones- was gone now.

    What remained was just her.

    Small.

    Bleeding.

    Human again in the worst possible way.

    For a heartbeat, the world held its breath.

    I stared at her. Blonde hair slick with blood and sticking to her face, bright eyes wild and searching, and her frame bent, hunched like she was still wound to strike.

    She was dazed, but it wouldn''tst. I could see it in her face. She wasn''t going to stop. She was never going to

    stop.

    Then I moved.

    I don''t remember deciding to kill her.

    I remember the rage.

    flooded me sopletely there was no room left for doubt or restraint or mercy. Every instinct I''d ever learned to temper, every hard-won lesson about leadership and consequence, burned away in the heat of it.

    She had killed ric.

    She had torn a father from his children. A grandfather from my sons. A pir from the kingdom.

    She had crossed a line that could never be uncrossed.

    I wiped the de in my hand on my pants. My grip tightened.

    I saw Rae, still nted in the doorway between the boys and the chaos and tragedy outside.

    I heard August andn whimpering, hoarse from their terrified sobbing.

    Felicity lifted her head, looked away from the blood staining the ground, and stared

    at me. Her expression twisted, anger, fear, and something I couldn''t identify flitting across her face.

    "Nn-" she gasped, scrambling backward.

    Toote.

    I had her by the throat in an instant. Her back hit the wall with enough force to leave

    her breathless. My fingers pressed into her throat hard enough that she couldn''t even attempt to speak again.

    I wouldn''t give her the chance to talk her way out of this. I wouldn''t let her make excuses for what she''d done.

    People were dead because of her. My people.

    "Murderer,¡± I growled, my eyes burning into hers.

    She screamed, a shrill, choked sound.

    I didn''t stop.

    23

    I mmed the de under her ribs and twisted. I didn''t release my grip, fueled by the images burned into my mind-Ellie sobbing over her father''s body, Cassian on his knees, the blood soaking into the stone like an offering to some power that didn''t deserve it.

    "You don''t get to beg," I snarled, pulling the de free. ¡°You don''t get forgiveness. You''ve killed an alpha. You''ve waged war on the kingdom. Your sentence is obvious"

    She tried to w at my hand, but her strength was rapidly draining.

    She started to slump. I grabbed her hair, lifting her just enough to force her to meet my eyes.

    "What I did I did it for us," she rasped, blood bubbling at her lips. "For the future-"

    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

    ÈÕ

    Support

    Share

    GET IT

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 333

    "You did it for yourself," I cut in, my voice low and deadly. "And you burned everything else to the ground."

    Around us, the battle had faltered. The sounds of fighting were muted. I could hear Kieran''s voice from downstairs, giving orders as the remaining rogues started to panic.

    The rogues were breaking now, fear finally taking hold as the unnatural force that had driven them vanished. Some fled. Some dropped their weapons and surrendered.

    None of it mattered.

    This was no longer a battle.

    This was an execution.

    I lifted my de again, holding it to her throat. It felt heavier in my hand than it ever had before.

    Felicity''s eyes followed it, wide and ssy.

    "You loved me once," she whispered.

    The words didn''t touch me.

    "I loved the woman you pretended to be," I said. "She''s been gone a long time."

    "Nn-"

    "Your sentence is death."

    There was no sh of magic. Nost scream.

    Just a sharp inhale.

    Then nothing.

    Her body went ck beneath my hands, thest remnants of her power bleeding harmlessly into the stone.

    The storm outside fell silentpletely.

    I stayed there for a moment longer than necessary, chest heaving, blood dripping from my hands to the floor.

    When I finally stood, the world felt... different.

    Quieter.

    Heavier.

    The cost of it all pressed in around me.

    I turned.

    Ellie was still kneeling beside ric, her hands stained red as she clutched at him like she could somehow pull him back through sheer will alone. Cassian sat beside her now, one arm wrapped around her shoulders, his face carved from grief.

    Rae stood just behind them, hollow-eyed and shaking, one hand pressed over her mouth as if she were afraid she might scream if she didn''t hold herself together.

    Kieran appeared at the top of the stairs. I saw the moment he realized who was on the ground. He shook his head, his expression stripped bare-no ambition, no calction left. Only the weight of what this night had cost all of us.

    "Go to the front," I said softly. "Tell Lance I need him."

    ¡°Right,¡± Kieran replied. He hesitated just for a moment before descending the stairs again.

    I crossed the space between us slowly.

    Every step felt like penance.

    Ellie didn''t look up when I stopped beside her. Her grief radiated off her in waves, so raw it hurt to stand near

    her.

    "I''m sorry," I said quietly.

    The words felt pitifully inadequate.

    She didn''t respond.

    Cassian did.

    He looked up at me, eyes red and burning, and for a moment I thought he might strike me. I would have taken it.

    I deserved it-for every time I''d hurt her, for every choice that had led us here.

    But he didn''t.

    Instead, he nodded once.

    A small, devastating gesture of trust.

    I swallowed hard.

    ric had trusted Ellie''s judgment of me.

    I would honor that.

    No matter what it cost.

    Ellie didn''t look at me. When she spoke, her voice was soft, almost inaudible.

    "The boys."

    I stood and walked past them, leaving the siblings to process their grief together for the time being.

    Rae was still frozen in the broken doorway, but I easily slipped past her and stepped over the corpses in the panic room.

    The rogues that Rae and Cassian had killed to protect the twins.

    The moment I came into view,n gave an indignant cry and August pulled himself up on the railing of the crib,

    trying his best to climb out.

    I scooped them both into my arms and kissed each of them on their foreheads. They fussed and fidgeted, but settled quickly.

    I was injured, covered in blood, and emotionally drained, but my sons were safe in my arms. I knew that this was, at least in part, what ric had given his life to protect. These two boys, his grandsons, who deserved a chance to grow in a pack where the kind of violence that nearly took them today could be prevented.

    As I held them against my chest, I closed my eyes and said a silent prayer to ric, wherever he might be.

    I''ll protect them. The blood of Moonstone. No matter what it costs from this moment on, I''ll watch over them

    all.

    Outside, horns sounded-the signal that the fight was over, that the rogues were being driven back across the border atst.

    The war was finished.

    But the silence it left behind was louder than any battle.

    ricy still at the heart of the packhouse, blood of Moonstone soaking into

    ancient stone, the price of the prophecy finally paid.

    And nothing-

    Not victory.

    Not vengeance.

    Not the end of the storm-

    Could ever bring him back.

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 334

    Third Person POV

    The silence came slowly.

    Not all at once-not as a sudden absence of sound-but inyers, like the world cautiously testing whether it was finally safe to breathe again.

    Steel stopped ringing. Orders ceased. The distant sh at the border faded into memory as horns signaled retreat and surrender. Even the storm above seemed to recognize the end, rain easing from a relentless downpour to a quiet, steady fall that washed blood from stone and soot from walls.

    The packhouse stood scarred and broken, but standing.

    Bodiesy where they had fallen, rogues and warriors alike, the cost of the night written inly in blood and ruin. Survivors moved carefully now, as if any sudden motion might shatter what little

    peace

    remained.

    Healers arrived in waves.

    Moonstone first-drawn by the bond, by instinct, by grief. Pine Ridge followed close behind, their healers moving with disciplined urgency, immediately setting to work alongside those they''d once called rivals.

    No one argued jurisdiction.

    No one questioned authority.

    This was no longer about packs or borders. It was about keeping the living alive. ire slipped in with the second group.

    She didn''t announce herself. Didn''t seek anyone out. She wore no insignia, no symbols of rank or family. Just healer''s leathers darkened with rain, a satchel already open at her side as she knelt beside the first wounded warrior she saw.

    She didn''t ask permission.

    She didn''t look around to see who noticed.

    She simply worked.

    Her hands were steady as she assessed injuries, voice low and calm as she murmured instructions to anyone close enough to help. She tore cloth into bandages, pressed glowing palms to torn flesh, stitched wounds with practiced efficiency.

    Someone handed her a bowl of water. She nodded in thanks and kept going.

    Cassian sat on the edge of the stairs, elbows braced on his knees, staring at nothing.

    Blood streaked his arms and chest-some his, most not. A shallow cut along his ribs had already stopped bleeding, ignored entirely. His swordy at his feet, forgotten.

    He hadn''t moved since they''d carried ric away.

    Shock clung to him like a second skin. He answered when spoken to. Followed instructions when given. But his eyes were hollow, fixed on a ce just past the present, where the world had irrevocably changed and he hadn''t yet caught up.

    ire found him there.

    She stopped a few feet away, taking him in quietly. The tension in his shoulders. The way his jaw was clenched just a little too tight. The subtle tremor in his hands he probably didn''t even realize was there.

    She didn''t say his name.

    She knelt instead, careful not to crowd him, and held out a small vial. ¡°Drink,¡± she said gently. "You''re dehydrated."

    He blinked, eyes flicking to her face as if seeing her for the first time.

    "ire," he said, t and dis nt.

    "Yes," she replied simply.

    No apology. No exnation.

    Just presence.

    He took the vial automatically, swallowing without tasting it. She waited, then reached for his arm.

    "Let me see your side."

    "I''m fine."

    "I know," she said. "Let me see anyway."

    He hesitated, just for a second, then nodded.

    Her touch was light, clinical. She checked the wound quickly, murmuring under her breath as she sealed it with a faint glow of magic. When she finished, she sat back on her heels and studied him for a moment longer.

    "You''re holding together," she said quietly. ¡°That''s all anyone can ask right now." Something in her voice-unassuming, steady-made his throat tighten.

    Before he could respond, movement caught his attention.

    Rae stood a few paces away.

    Her hands were wrapped in a nket someone had draped over her shoulders, though she didn''t seem to notice it. Her eyes were fixed on Cassian, wide and searching, like she was afraid he might disappear if she blinked.

    She took a step forward.

    ire saw it instantly. She rose smoothly, stepping aside withoutment, giving

    them space as naturally as if she''d nned it all along.

    Rae crossed the distance between them in three steps.

    The moment her fingers brushed Cassian''s sleeve-

    He broke.

    A sound tore from his chest, raw and wounded, and he folded forward, clutching at her like a lifeline. His forehead pressed into her shoulder as everything he''d been holding back crashed down all at once.

    Rae wrapped her arms around him, anchoring him there as he shook, tears soaking into her shirt. She didn''t shush him. Didn''t tell him to be strong.

    She just held him.

    "I''m here," she whispered. "I''ve got you."

    Support

    Share

    +2

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 335

    His hands fisted in the fabric at her back as if letting go might mean losing her too. His grief poured out unchecked-rage, sorrow, disbelief tangled together in harsh, broken breaths.

    ire turned away quietly, already moving toward the next wounded body.

    She didn''t look back.

    Ellie POV

    They took him from me at dawn.

    Not rushed. Not careless.

    With reverence.

    Moonstone healers wrapped my father''s body in white linen, each movement precise and deliberate, as if the ritual itself might anchor something that was threatening to unravel.

    Ancient runes glowed faintly along the fabric, a mark of honor reserved for alphas and those whose blood carried the weight of prophecy.

    I watched without speaking.

    The boys were safe at I''s apartment with her and Lance. This was no ce for them. They''d seen too much violence already today. I only hoped that they were too young to remember any of it.

    Nn stood behind me, his arms wrapped around my shoulders, holding me upright when my knees no longer trusted themselves. His grip was firm, protective-not trying to fix, not trying to soothe. Just there.

    As if by holding me, he could keep me from shatteringpletely. I didn''t know if what I felt was even fragile

    like that.

    It was more numb. I had thought for so long that I was the one who would die today.

    I thought that I would be forced to leave my family behind.

    Instead, my father threw himself in front of a blow meant for me. He took that pain

    and left this world so that I could keep living.

    I felt so incredibly selfish for letting him do it.

    And so immeasurably grateful that he had.

    Because of him, I would see my sons grow up. I would get to stay by their side and keep them safe.

    He did this to protect us. To give us all more time together.

    But it was time without him. He wouldn''t see the boys grow. He wouldn''t see Cassian be alpha.

    I couldn''t feel him anymore. When I felt for the goddess''s power, there was no hint left of my mother or ric.

    I should have been happy about that. It meant that they had moved on. That they were at peace.

    But it also meant that I would never speak to him again. I would never feel him again.

    Nn pulled me tighter against him.

    I let him.

    The healers lifted ric carefully, turning toward the waiting transport. For a moment-just a heartbeat-I had the irrational urge to step forward, to stop them, to demand more time.

    I didn''t.

    I knew better.

    I knew this wasn''t something time could fix.

    I knew that he had chosen this.

    That knowledge sat heavy in my chest, sharp and unyielding. He hadn''t stumbled

    into death. He hadn''t been caught unaware.

    He had seen iting.

    And he had stepped into it anyway.

    For me.

    For Cassian.

    For August andn.

    For a future he would never see.

    The prophecy echoed bitterly in my mind. The blood of Moonstone will be paid.

    It felt obscene now. Clinical. Detached from the reality of what it had cost.

    I knew-logically-that he was at peace. That he was with my mother again. That the vision we''d shared hadn''t been a trick or afort conjured by grief.

    I knew it was real.

    That didn''t help.

    Knowing he was happy somewhere else didn''t lessen the ache of his absence here. Didn''t quiet the hollow space where his steady presence had always been.

    Nn tightened his arms slightly, resting his chin against the top of my head.

    ¡°I''m here,¡± he murmured, so softly it was barely sound at all.

    I nodded, unable to speak.

    The healers disappeared down the hall, carrying my father away from the packhouse.

    The door closed behind them.

    Something inside me went quiet.

    Not healed.

    Not whole.

    Just... still.

    I leaned back into Nn''s chest, letting his strength hold me up while the world

    rearranged itself around the absence of ric Moonstone.

    I knew this grief would not pass quickly.

    I knew it would shape me, harden some edges and soften others.

    I knew that loving someone like my father meant carrying him forward in the choices

    I made from here on out.

    But in this moment-

    None of that mattered.

    All that mattered was that he was gone.

    And no amount of prophecy, no vision of peace beyond this life, could make that loss feel anything less than

    unbearable.

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 336

    Third Person POV

    Moonstone mourned for three days.

    Not because tradition demanded it-though it did-but because no one could bear to stop.

    The first day was silence. Bells tolled at dawn and dusk, their low, resonant notes carrying through the mountains and into the valleys beyond.

    The packhouse doors were thrown open, ck banners draped from ancient stone. Wolves and humans alike moved through the halls with bowed heads and muted voices, as if speaking too loudly might fracture something still painfully fragile.

    The second day was remembrance. Stories were told in small clusters and long vigils, spoken softly over shared meals and burning candles.

    Warriors spoke of ric''s tactical brilliance, of battles won because he had seen what others could not. Elders spoke of a young alpha who had rebuilt Moonstone after disaster, who had turned grief into structure and chaos into order.

    Mothers spoke of a man who had ensured their children slept safely at night. And all of them-every single one-spoke of his devotion to his family.

    By the third day, the entire kingdom hade.

    Every pack sent representatives. Some sent alphas. Some sent entire delegations dressed in mourning colors and carrying their banners furled in respect. Even packs that had once stood opposed to Moonstone arrived quietly,ying offerings at the foot of the pyre without fanfare or expectation of forgiveness.

    This was not a political funeral.

    This was the honoring of a man who had held the line when others could not.

    Cassian stood at the center of it all and felt like he was drowning.

    He wore the ceremonial ck of Moonstone''s alpha line, the silver thread at his cor catching the light no matter how he tried to avoid it. Every eye followed him when he moved. Every bow, every lowered gaze felt like another weight added to his shoulders.

    He had always known this day woulde.

    He just hadn''t imagined it would arrive carved out of blood and loss.

    He stood beside Ellie as ric''s body was borne into the courtyard, wrapped once more in white linen etched with runes that glowed faintly under the open sky. The pyre had been built from ancient Moonstone oak, each logid by hand, each symbol carved by wolves who had served under him.

    The air was thick with the scent of smoke and mountain pine.

    Cassian''s hands clenched at his sides as the final rites were spoken.

    He didn''t hear most of the words.

    He was too busy remembering the sound of his father''s voice. The way ric had corrected his stance during training, patient but relentless. The rare, crooked smile when Cassian had done something right without being told. The weight of his hand on Cassian''s shoulder-steady, grounding, infuriatingly reassuring.

    The fire was lit.

    mes climbed slowly at first, respectful, almost hesitant. Then they surged upward, bright and fierce, consuming cloth and wood alike as smoke rose toward the gray sky.

    Ellie stood perfectly still beside him, her face pale andposed in a way that frightened him more than tears would have. Nn stood just behind her, one hand resting lightly at her back, offering support without intrusion.

    Cassian didn''t cry.

    Not then.

    He simply watched as the mes took thest physical piece of the man who had shaped his entire life.

    When it was over, no one moved for a long time.

    Eventually, people began to drift away in quiet clusters, leaving offerings, touching the stone edge of the pyre, murmuring prayers to the goddess. The courtyard slowly emptied, the weight of collective grief lingering like fog long after the bodies were gone.

    That was when the next burden fell.

    The formal induction was unavoidable.

    Cassian had wanted desperately to dy it, but on the advice of Moonstone''s elders and priestesses, he had agreed to move forward swiftly. The people needed to know that their pack was taken care of.

    They needed Cassian.

    Moonstone''sws were clear. With ric gone, the mantle passed immediately-but ceremony mattered. Words mattered. The goddess had to be acknowledged, the kingdom reassured.

    Cassian stood before the gathered alphaster that evening, every instinct in him screaming that this was wrong. That it was too soon. That he wasn''t ready.

    But readiness had never been the measure.

    He knelt on cold stone as the ancient oath was spoken. He pressed his palm to the altar where Moonstone blood had been spilled for generations, just as his father''s blood had been spilled only days ago.

    When he rose, the weight of the alpha bond settled over him fully.

    213

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 337

    It felt nothing like triumph.

    It felt like grief given form.

    When it was finally done-when the crowds dispersed and the formalities ended- Cassian escaped the packhouse.

    Ellie found himter, standing at the edge of the upper courtyard.

    Moonstone spread out before them, wild and untamed and achingly beautiful. Mountains rose in the distance, their peaks shrouded in drifting clouds. The courtyard gardens below were blooming as if nothing had changed. It felt wrong to him.

    Still, life went on.

    Ellie joined him without a word, her presence a quiet anchor at his side.

    Neither of them spoke for a long moment.

    In the distance,ughter rang out.

    Cassian''s gaze shifted instinctively.

    August andn were chasing each other across the grass, their unsteady steps full of delight and stubborn determination. Nn was crouched nearby, pretending badly to be slower than he was, while Rae sat on the low stone wall,ughing openly, her eyes never leaving Cassian for long.

    They were safe.

    They were alive.

    Cassian swallowed hard.

    "This is why he did it," he said finally, his voice rough.

    Ellie nodded. "I know."

    "He didn''t die for Moonstone," Cassian continued quietly. "Not really. Not for the title or the borders or the kingdom. He didn''t die as an alpha.¡±

    "No," Ellie said. Her voice didn''t shake, but her hand found his, fingers curling tightly around his. ¡°He died for this."

    For family.

    For a future measured not in power, but in moments like this-childrenughing, love unbroken, the chance to grow old together. A chance that he was never afforded.

    Cassian closed his eyes, a sharp ache blooming in his chest.

    "I don''t want it," he admitted. "The title. Not like this. It feels like a curse has beenid on my head."

    "I know," Ellie said softly. "I know he didn''t want this for you either."

    That surprised him. He looked at her.

    Ellie met his gaze, her expression sad but steady. "He wanted you to choose it. To grow into it. He didn''t want it carved into you through loss."

    Cassian huffed out a broken breath. "Toote for that."

    Ellie squeezed his hand. "Maybe. But he trusted you. You can do this."

    They stood together in silence, watching the boys until theirughter faded into quieter y. Nn and Rae stood nearby, protective and patient. Not just watching the boys, but both of them could feel their gazes drifting to the upper courtyard to check on them.

    That was when Cassian felt it.

    A warmth.

    Subtle. Familiar.

    Ellie inhaled sharply beside him.

    "You feel that," she whispered.

    He nodded.

    It wasn''t a vision. Not like before. There were no words, no images burned into their minds.

    Just presence.

    Two threads of warmth braided together, steady and calm, wrapping briefly around them like an embrace.

    Pride.

    Love.

    Peace.

    Cassian''s throat tightened as understanding settled into him with aching rity. "They''re together," he murmured.

    Ellie''s eyes shone with unshed tears. "Yes."

    For just a moment-no longer than a heartbeat-it felt as if the weight on Cassian''s shoulders eased. As if unseen hands rested there, not to push him forward, but to steady him.

    Then the sensation faded.

    Gone.

    Not lost.

    Just...plete.

    Ellie leaned into him, her head resting briefly against his shoulder. Cassian let himself lean back, grounding them both as the reality of what came next pressed in around them.

    ¡°I''ll try,¡± he said quietly. ¡°To be what Moonstone needs. What he wanted me to be." Ellie straightened, turning to face him fully. "You already are."

    Cassian shook his head faintly. "I don''t feel like it."

    She smiled sadly. "I know. But you will."

    They shared a quiet, understanding look-siblings bound not just by blood, but by

    loss and love and the knowledge that some sacrifices reshaped the world forever.

    ¤È¤Ä

    Below them, August stumbled and fell, then popped back up with augh. Ian

    pped excitedly, toddling over to help in the only way he knew how.

    Nn watched them with quiet vignce. Rae caught Cassian''s eye and smiled,

    small and steady, a promise of support without pressure.

    Cassian turned back to the horizon.

    This was what ric Moonstone had chosen to protect.

    This imperfect, fragile, beautiful future.

    Cassian straightened, drawing a slow breath into his lungs.

    He would carry that choice forward.

    Not as a martyr.

    Not as a shadow.

    But as a living testament to the love that had made it possible.

    Behind them, Moonstone stood-wounded, grieving, unbroken.

    And somewhere beyond sight, two souls rested atst, together again, their work finally done.

    §²

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 338

    Third Person POV - Epilogue

    The mountains were green again.

    Spring had taken Moonstone and Silver Fang in hand and refused to let go, draping the valleys in wildflowers and fresh growth, softening scars that would never fully disappear but no longer dominated thend. The borders were quiet now-not from fear or vignce, but from stability.

    From trust.

    Months had passed since the storm.

    Since blood had soaked ancient stone and prophecy had taken its price.

    Life, stubborn and insistent, had returned anyway.

    It hadn''t been easy. There had been questions, investigations, and inquests. The period of mourning for ric had passed only in official terms. His loss was still a dark cloud over Moonstone.

    But that cloud did seem to have a silver lining. Cassian was stepping into the role, despite his hesitance.

    Moonstone, with his urging and wide public support, continued to support Silver Fang. More than support. The two packs were closer than ever.

    And there were two reasons for that. Two little reasons who were celebrating their second birthday.

    The celebration spilled across the shared clearing at the edge of the Silver Fang- Moonstone border, where banners from both packs hung together without distinction. Silver and deep blue fabric twisted together in the breeze, threaded with new symbols-marks of alliance that hadn''t existed a year ago.

    Laughter rang through the air.

    Children darted between long tablesden with food, chased by patient adults pretending not to be faster than them. Music yed-drums and strings, familiar rhythmsyered with newer ones as traditions blended and evolved.

    At the heart of it all were two small boys.

    August andn tore across the grass with all the chaotic joy of newly-minted toddlers, shrieking with delight as they narrowly avoided capture by aughing Rae. Cassian lurked a few steps behind her, feigning seriousness until one of the boys barreled straight into his legs and sent him stumbling backward in exaggerated defeat.

    The twins howled withughter.

    Ellie watched them from the edge of the clearing, her hand warm in Nn''s.

    The bond between them hummed-steady,plete, no longer sharp with longing or uncertainty. The mating marks at Ellie''s throat were faint now, healed into something permanent and quiet. Not a im. A promise.

    They had taken their time.

    There had been no rush to ceremony, no pressure to make derations in the aftermath of loss. The bond had

    formed fully only when they were ready-when grief had softened into something livable, when the world felt stable beneath their feet again.

    When it had happened, it had been... right.

    There was a time when this was all Ellie ever wanted and she thought it would never happen. It was hard to believe that things between them were ever like that.

    It wasn''t that they never fought. They still had plenty of disagreements. But now, they knew that their family was what mattered most. No petty concerns about public image or anything else woulde between them again.

    Ellie wore the title of Luna easily now.

    Not because it came without weight-but because she had learned how to carry it without letting it define her entirely. She moved through the crowd with quiet authority, offering smiles and brief words, her presence grounding rather thanmanding.

    Nn watched her with something like awe.

    He still did that, even monthster. He looked at her like he couldn''t quite believe that she had really given him a second chance.

    Ellieughed as I scooped up one of the twins, spinning him until he squealed in protest, while Lance hovered nearby with an expression that suggested he was only pretending not to worry. I caught his look and rolled her eyes fondly.

    Seeing the two of them together always brought unexpected warmth to her chest. I had fought hard during the battle at the packhouse. Lance had been nearly frantic when he found out she''d jumped straight into the fray.

    The reckless racecar driver had been fussing over her ever since, like he couldn''t stand the thought of anything so much as inconveniencing her.

    It was cute.

    They''d married quietly a few months ago.

    No banners. No delegation. No family from I''s side.

    Just vows spoken at dawn in a high meadow, witnesses limited to those who loved them without conditions. Nn had stood beside Lance. Ellie beside I. That had been enough.

    They were happy.

    Cassian crossed the clearing toward Ellie and Nn now, Rae at his side.

    There was a ring on Rae''s finger-simple and elegant, Moonstone silver worked into

    a design that mirrored Cassian''s alpha sigil. They hadn''t announced an engagement party yet. No one had pushed.

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

 Chapter 339

    They would, when it felt right.

    When Cassian had settled more fully into his new role. The pack was adjusting to so much change already; introducing their new Luna could wait until things were more stable.

    Despite the hardships of the past several months, Cassian looked... lighter.

    The weight of leadership still rested on him-Moonstone had not suddenly be an easy pack to guide-but he no longer looked like a man bracing for impact.

    He had grown into the role the way his father had hoped he would: painfully, imperfectly, and with his heart.

    intact.

    They left the twins to y with I and Lance for a moment and made their way over to Ellie and Nn. As they walked, Rae squeezed his hand, grounding him without trying to steer him.

    They stopped in front of Nn.

    "Your sons are feral," Cassian informed him solemnly.

    Nn huffed a quietugh. "Inherited trait."

    Ellie smiled at them both. "Thank you for chasing them."

    Rae shrugged. "Best training I''ve had all week."

    Cassian hesitated, then nodded toward Ellie. ¡°You''ve done well," he said simply.

    Ellie understood what he meant.

    She inclined her head. "So have you."

    Cassian didn''t argue.

    Ellie and Cassian had talked plenty in the days following ric''s death. They''d been the best support for one another that they could. Still, this part of it was awkward. Expressing joy at their sesses since his loss felt hollow somehow.

    Cassian and Rae moved on, pulled back into the orbit of celebration.

    Nn''s attention returned to the twins as they copsed onto the grass, breathless and giggling, I flopping down beside them while Lance pretended to inspect imaginary injuries with great seriousness.

    Nn felt something in his chest ease.

    He had never had this.

    Not really.

    A childhood shaped by expectation rather than affection. A pack that had been orderly, powerful-and emotionally distant. Eventer, leadership had been something he wielded alone, mistakes made in istion, strength measured by endurance rather than connection.

    His world had always been cold, lonely, and violent.

    This-

    This was different.

    A messy, imperfect, deeply loving web of people who showed up for one another not because they had to, but because they chose to.

    "This is more than I could have dreamed of," he said quietly.

    Ellie turned toward him.

    Her expression softened, eyes bright but steady. She followed his gaze-took in the boys, the mingled packs, the easyughter that had once felt impossible.

    The family they had built together. Aunts, uncles, friends... something that neither of them had grown up with. But their boys had it, and they always would.

    "And it''s ours," she said.

    Not gifted.

    Not borrowed.

    Built.

    Nn tightened his grip on her hand.

    The sun dipped lower, casting the clearing in gold. Someone started a new song- slower this time-and couples drifted together, swaying without choreography or care for who was watching.

    Ellie rested her head briefly against Nn''s shoulder.

    For a fleeting moment, she felt it again.

    Not a vision.

    Not a voice.

    Just a familiar warmth brushing the edges of her awareness.

    Pride.

    Love.

    Peace.

    She didn''t turn. Didn''t search the crowd or the sky.

    She didn''t need to.

    Some things, once given, didn''t need to be repeated.

    The twins tumbled toward them again,n clinging to Nn''s leg, August reaching up for Ellie with a

    demanding little noise that brooked no refusal.

    Ellie scooped him up without hesitation.

    Nn bent, liftingn easily onto his hip.

    Together, they stood at the center of it all-war behind them, grief woven into who they were, joy blooming

    anyway.

    The kingdom had changed.

    So had they.

    ¡°Dada,¡±n said, his little voice serious. "Birthday?"

    "That''s right, baby. It''s your birthday. Yours and August''s."

    "Birthday cake!" August shouted excitedly.

    Nn and Ellieughed at the boy''s enthusiasm. They moved toward the buffet table, August andn babbling excitedly as the sweets grew closer.

    All around them, Silver Fang and Moonstone are filled with joy and celebration. It was more than Ellie or Nn could have imagined only a year ago.

    The future wasn''t guaranteed. It was something they had fought and sacrificed to reach. And they both knew there would be more battles ahead.

    More storms to weather.

    And this time-

    The future was not something to survive.

    It was something they were finally allowed to live.

    1.

    Support

    Share

    Cede is a passionate storyteller known for her bold romantic and spicy novels that keep readers hooked from the very first chapter. With a ir for crafting emotionally intense plots and unforgettable characters, she blends love, desire, and drama into every story she writes. Cede''s storytelling style is immersive and addictive¡ªperfect for fans of heated romances and heart-pounding twists.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!